I 


REESE    LIBRARY 


UNIVERSITY   OF   CALIFORNIA. 

Received 


HISTORY 


OF    THE 


UNITED    STATES, 

FROM  THE  EARLIEST   DISCOVERIES  TO  THE 
PRESENT  TIME. 

WITH    ADDITIONS, 

CONTAINING 

HISTORY  OF  THE  BRITISH  AMERICAN  PROVINCES, 
HISTORY    OF    MEXICO, 

AND   THE 

CONSTITUTION  OF  THE  UNITED  STATES, 

WITH  EXPLANATORXL^JES  AND  QUESTIONS. 


BY  MAKCIUS  WILLSOlSr, 

AUTHOR  OF  "  AMERICAN  HISTORY,"  "  OUTLINES  OK  GENERAL  HISTORY," 
"PHILOSOPHY  OF  HISTORY*"  *TC. 

REVISED    AND    ILLUSTRATED    EDITION. 


NEW    YORK: 
IVISON  &  PHINNEY,  48  &  50  WALKER  ST. 

CHICAGO :  S.  C.  GRIGGS  &  CO.,  39  &  41  LAKE  ST. 

1859. 


.£178 
' 


EMBELLISHMENTS,  MAPS,  CHARTS,  PLANS  OF  BATTLES,  ETC. 

EMBELLISHMENTS. 

FRONTISPIECE—  LANDING  OF  THE  PILGRIMS,       .....  9 

POCAHONTAS  SAVING  THE  LIFE  OF  CAPTAIN  SMITH.      ....      47 

DEATH  OF  GENERAL  WOLFE.    ........  .173 

BATTLE  OF  BUNKER'S  HILL,       ..........    207 

SURRENDER  OF  LORD  CORNWALLIS,      ........    267 


MAPS,  CHARTS,  PLANS  OF  BATTLES,  <kc. 


Page 

CHART  OF  AMERICAN  HISTORY,         10, 11 

Valley  of  Mexico,        .               .  19 

Vicinity  of  Pensacola,                .  26 

Vicinity  of  Montreal,  .               .  33 

Port  Royal  Island  and  Vicinity,  35 

Vicinity  of  St.  Augustine,           .  36 

Harbor  of  St.  Augustine,             .  36 

Roanoke  Island  and  Vicinity,    .  38 

Vicinity  of  Jamestown,       .        .  44 
INDIAN  TRIBES  AND  EARLY  SETTLE 

MKNTS, 46 

Plymouth  and  Vicinity,      .        .  70 

Vicinity  of  Boston,      ...  74 
Valley  of  the  Conn.  River,  in  Mass.,        87 

Narraganselt  Fort  and  Swamp,  .  88 

Vicinity  of  Pemaquid  Fort,        .  91 

Vicinity  of  Portland,    ...  9) 

Louisburg  and  Vicinity  in  1745,  98 

Island  of  Cape  Breton,       .       .  98 

Vicinity  of  Portsmouth,      .       .  101 

Vicinity  of  Hartford,    ...  104 

New  Haven  and  Vicinity,  .       .  107 

Vicinity  of  Providence,       .        .  112 

New  York  and  Vicinity,    .        .  117 

Albany  and  Vicinity,  .        .        .  118 

Northern  part  of  Delaware,        .  121 

Vicinity  of  Annapolis,        .        .  142 

Philadelphia  and  Vicinity, .       .  152 

Vicinity  of  Wi!  mi  ngton,  N.  C.,  .  155 

Charleston  and  Vicinity,    .        .  161 

Savannah  and  Vicinity,      .       .  167 

Vicinity  of  Frederica,  Geo.,       .  168 

Forts  in  New  Brunswick,  .        .  179 

Vicinity  of  Lake  George,    .       .  181 
Forts  at  Oswego,        .       .       .       i    183 


Pa  pro 

Vicinity  of  Quebec,  1759,  .  .  .  189 
Plan  of  the  Siege  of  Boston,  .  .210 
Battle  of  Long  Island,  ...  222 

Westchester  County 225 

Forts  Lee  and  Washington,  .  .  225 
Seat  of  War  in  New  Jersey,  .  .  226 
Trenton  in  1776,  ...  .228 

Places  West  of  Philadelphia,  237 

Vicinity  of  Ticonderoga,  .  .  240 

Fort  Schuyler  on  the,  Mohawk, .  .  242 
Towns  of  Saratoga  and  Still  water,  .  242 
Camps  of  Gates  and  Burgoyno  at 

Saratoga 242 

Forts  on  the  Hudson, .  .  .  .244 
Plan  of  Fort  Mercer,  .  244 

Battle  of  Monmouth,  .  .  .  •  .  248 
Seat  of  War  in  S.  Carolina,  .  .  261 
Battle  of  Sanders'  Creek,  .  .  .  262 
Battle  of  Guilford  Court  House,.  .  271 
Battle  of  Hobkirk's  Hill,  ...  272 
Siege  of  Yorktown,  ....  278 
New  London  and  Vicinity,  .  .  277 
MAP  OF  THE  COUNTRY  AT  THE  CLOSE 

OF  THE  REVOLUTION,  .  .  .  284 
Vicinity  of  New  Orleans,  .  .  .291 
District  of  Columbia,  .  .  .  .296 
Vicinity  of  Detroit,  .  .  .  .304 
Niagara  Frontier,  .  .  .  .306 
Seat  of  the  Creek  War,  .  .  .313 
Vicinity  of  Niagara  Falls,  .  .  .319 
Vicinity  of  Baltimore, .  .  .323 

Seat  of  Seminole  War,  .  338 

MAP  OF  MEXICO,  ...  .351 

MAP  OF  CALIFORNIA,  ....  367 
MAP  OF  THE  UNITED  STATES  IN  1850,  378 


Entered,  according  to  the  Act  of  Congress,  in  the  yea    1853, 
BY    MARCIUS    WILLSON, 

In  the  Clerk's  Office  of  the  District  Court  of  the  United  States  for  the 
Southern  District  of  New  York. 


STEREOTYPED     BY 
THOMAS   B.  SMITH, 

82  <t  84  Bcekraau  Street. 


PRINTED  BY 
J.   D.    BEDFORD   A  CO. 

115  Franklin  Street. 


CONTENTS,  AM)  PLAN  OF  THE  ¥ORK 

K^^^^^^^^^M^^tAM 

PART    I. 

VOYAGES  AND  DISCOVERIES. 

CHAPTER.  I. 

VOYAGES,  CONQUESTS,  AND  DISCOVERIES  IN  THE   SOUTHERN  POR 
TIONS  OF  NORTH  AMERICA 13-3« 

DIVISIONS.— I.  Columbus. — II.  De  Leon. — III.  De  Ayllon. — IV.  Conquest 
of  Mexico.— V.  De  Narvaez.— VI.  Ferdinand  De  Soto. 

CHAPTER  II. 

NORTHERN  AND  EASTERN  COASTS  OF  NORTH  AMERICA,    . 
DIVISIONS.— I.  John  and  Sebastian  Cabot.— IL  Cortereal.— III.  VerrazanL— 
IV.  C;irtier.— V.  Roberval.— VI.  Ribault,  Laudonniere,  and  Melendez.— 
VII.  Gilbert,  Raleigh,  and  Grenville.— VIII.  De  La  Roche.— IX.  Gosnold. 
—X.  De  Monts.— XI.  North  and  South  Virginia, 


PART  II. 

EARLY  SETTLEMENTS  AND  COLONIAL  HISTORY. 

CHAPTER  I. 

VIRGINIA 47-67 

DIVISIONS. — I.  Virginia  under  the  first  Charter. — II.  Virginia  under  the 
second  Charter. — III.  Virginia  under  the  third  Charter. — IV.  Virginia 
from  the  dissolution  of  the  London  Company  in  1624,  to  the  com 
mencement  of  the  French  and  Indian  War  in  1754. 

CHAPTER  II. 

MASSACHUSETTS, 67-100 

SECTION  I. — Massachusetts  from  its  earliest  history  to  the  union 
of  the  New  England  Colonies  in  1643. 

DIVISIONS. — I.  Early  History. — II.  Plymouth  Colony. — III.  Massachu 
setts  Bay  Colony.— IV.  Union  of  the  New  England  Colonies.— V. 
Early  Laws  and  Customs. 

SECTION  II. — Massachusetts  from  the  Union  of  the  New  England 
Colonies  in  1643,  to  the  close  of  King  William's  War  in  1697. 
DIVISIONS.— I.  Events  from  the  Union  to  King  Philip's  War.— II.  King 
Philip's  War. — III.  Controversies  and  Royal  Tyranny. — IV.  Massa 
chusetts  during  King  William's  War. 

SECTION  III. — Massachusetts  from  the  close  of  King  William's 
War  in  1697,  to  the  commencement  of  the  French  and  Indian 
War  in  1754. 

DIVISIONS. — I.  Massachusetts  during  Queen  Anne's  War — II.  King 
George's  War. 


VI  CONTENTS,    AND   PLAN    OF   THE   WORK. 

CHAPTER  III.  Pages. 

NEW  HAMPSHIRE, 100-103 

CHAPTER  IV. 

CONNECTICUT 103—111 

DIVISIONS.— I.  Early  Settlements.— II.  Pequod  War.— III.  New  Haven 
Colony. — IV.  Connecticut  under  her  own  Constitution. — V.  Connec 
ticut  under  the  Royal  Charter. 

CHAPTER  V. 

RHODE  ISLAND 111—116 

CHAPTER  VI. 

NEW  YORK 116—138 

SECTION  I. — New  Netherlands  previous  to  the  conquest  by  the 

English  in  1664.  ^ 

SECTION  II. — New  York  from  the  conquest  of  New  Netherlands 

in  1664,  until  the  commencement  of  the  French  and  Indian 

War  in  1754.     (Delaware  included  until  1682.) 

CHAPTER  VII. 

NEW  JERSEY 136—141 

CHAPTER  VIII. 

MARYLAND 141-149 

CHAPTER  IX. 

PENNSYLVANIA, 14&-154 

CHAPTER  X. 

NORTH  CAROLINA, 154-160 

CHAPTER  XL 

SOUTH  CAROLINA 160-166 

CHAPTER  XII. 

GEORGIA, 166-173 

CHAPTER  XIII. 

THE  FRENCH  AND   INDIAN  WAR 173-193 

DIVISIONS.— I.  Causes  of  the  War,  and  Events  of  1754.— II.  1755:  Ex 
peditions  of  Monckton,  Braddock,  Shirley,  and  Winslow.— III.  1756 : 
Delays;  Loss  of  Osvvego;  Indian  Incursions. — IV.  1757:  Designs 
against  Louisburg,  and  Loss  of  Fort  Win.  Henry. — V.  1758 :  Reduc 
tion  of  Louisburg ;  Abercrombie's  Defeat ;  The  taking  of  Forts 
Frontenac  and  Du  Quesne.— VI.  1759  to  1763:  Ticonderoga  and 
Crown  Point  Abandoned ;  Niagara  Taken  ;  Conquest  of  Quebec, — 
Of  all  Canada  ;  War  with  the  Cherokees  ;  Peace  of  1763. 

CHAPTER  XIV. 

CAUSES  WHICH  LED  TO  THE  AMERICAN  REVOLUTION,    ....      193—207 


PART  III. 

AMERICAN  REVOLUTION. 

CHAPTER  I. 

EVENTS  OP  1775 207-2U 

CHAPTER  II. 

EVENT&  OP  1776 216-230 

CHAPTER  III. 

EVENTS  OP  1777,  230—246 


CONTENTS,   AND    PLAN    OF    THE    WORK.  Vll 


CHAPTER  IV. 

EVENTS  OF  1778,       ..............      246-253 

CHAPTER  V. 

EVENTS  OF  1779,       ..............      253—  'MO 

CHAPTER  VI. 

EVENTS  OF  1780  ..............  860—267 

CHAPTER  VII. 

EVENTS  OF  1781        ......  _.....*       ^        .        .        .      267—279 

CHAPTER  VIII. 

CLOSE  OF  THE  WAR,  AND  ADOPTION  OF  THE  CONSTITUTION,     .       .     279-285 


PART   IV. 

THE  UNITED  STATES, 


FROM  THE   ORGANIZATION    OF  THE  GOVERNMENT  UNDER    THE  FEDERAL 
CONSTITUTION  IN  1789,  TO  THE  YEAR  1853. 

CHAPTER  I. 

WASHINGTON'S  ADMINISTRATION,      1 285—293 

CHAFFER  II. 

ADAMS'S  ADMINISTRATION,     .        .        ,,..,/..,;     ,..        .        .        -      293-297 

CHAPTER  III 

JEFFERSON'S  ADMINISTRATION 297-302 

CHAPTER  IV. 

MADISON'S  ADMINISTRATION.    WAR  WITH  ENGLAND 302-388 

SECTION  L— Principal  Events  of  1809,  '10,  '11. 
SECTION  II. — Principal  Events  of  1812. 

DIVISIONS.— 1.  Declaration  of  War,  and  Events  in  the  West.— II.  Events 
on  the  Niagara  Frontier. — III.  Naval  Events. 

SECTION  III.— Principal  Events  of  1813. 

DIVISIONS. — I.  Events  in  the  West  and  South. — II.  Events  in  the  North. 
—III.  Naval  Events. 

SECTION  IV. — Principal  Events  of  1814. 

DIVISIONS. — I.  Events  on  the  Niagara  Frontier. — II.  Events  5n  the  vi 
cinity  of  Lake Champlain. — III.  Events  on  the  Atlantic  Coast.— IV. 
Events  in  the  South  and  close  of  the  War.— War  with  Algiers. 

CHAPTER  V. 

MONROE'S  ADMINISTRATION 328-3H 

CHAPTER  VI. 

J.  Q.  ADAMS'S  ADMINISTRATION ,        .        .        .      832-S34 

CHAPTER  VII. 

JACKSON'S  ADMINISTRATION, 334—339 

CHAPTER  VIII. 

VAN  EUREN'S  ADMINISTRATION.  339—343 


Vifi  CONTENTS,   AND   PLAN    OF   THE   WORK. 

CHAPTER  IX,  p 

HARRISON'S   ADMINISTRATION,       4       ....  t       .   343-^44 

CHAPTER  X. 

TYLER'S  ADMINISTRATION,       ...;..  .      .   344-346 

CHAPTER   XI. 


FOLK'S  ADMINISTRATION, 
War  with  Mexico. 


CHAPTER  XIL 
TAYLOR'S  ADMINISTRATION, .  863—368 

CHAPTER  XIIL 
PILLMORE'S  ADMINISTRATION,      .  .       «       .       »  .    869—374 


APPENDIX. 

CHAPTER  I. 

1.  History  of  Canada  tinder  the  French.— IL  History  of  Canada  under  the 
English, , 376-388 

CHAPTER  IL 

HISTORY  OF  MEXICO  AND   TEXAS,       ; 388-406 

L  Aboriginal  Mexico.— II.  Colonial  History  of  Mexico.— III.  Mexico 
during  the  First  Revolution.— IV.  Mexico  from  the  close  of  the  First 
Revolution  to  the  adoption  of  the  Federal  Constitution  of  1824.— 
V.  Mexico  from  the  adoption  of  the  Federal  Constitution  of  1824  to 
the  commencement  of  the  Ttexan  Revolution  in  1835.— VI.  Texan 
Revolution. — VII.  Mexico  from  the  close  of  the  Texan  Revolution 
in  1836  to  the  commencement  of  the  War  with  the  United  States  in 
1846. 

CHAPTER  III. 

THE  CONSTITUTION  OF  THE  UNITED   STATES,  WITH  EXPLANA 
TORY  NOTES  AND  QUESTIONS, i    40^—129 


EXPLANATION  OF  THE  CHART. 


THE  "  MmtATtTKB  CHART  or  AMERICAN  HISTORY,"  found  on  the  following  two  pages, 
is  a  mere  outline  of  a  larger  chart  measuring  about  five  feet  by  six  and  a  half.  The 
design  of  the  small  chart  is,  principally,  to  furnish,  by  its  convenience  for  reference, 
additional  aid  to  those  pupils  who  may  be  studying  the  outlines  of  the  history  from  the 
larger  one ;  for  as  the  small  chart  wants  the  coloring  of  the  other,  and  many  of  it* 
Important  features,  it  will  be  found,  separately,  of  comparatively  little  importance.  A 
brief  explanation  of  the  "  Miniature  Chart,"  however,  may,  in  this  place,  be  useful. 

The  two  divisions  of  the  chart  should  be  considered  as  brought  together,  so  as  to 
present  the  whole  united  on  one  sheet.  The  chart  is  arranged  in  the  "  downward  course 
of  time,"  from  top  to  bottom,  embracing  a  period  of  nearly  350  years,  extending  from  the 
discovery  of  America  by  the  Cabots,  in  1497,  to  the  year  1845.  The  dark  shading,  ex 
tending  entirely  across  the  chart  at  the  top,  represents  all  North  America  as  occupied 
by  the  Indian  tribes  at  the  time  of  the  discovery ;— and,  following  the  chart  downwards, 
the  gradually  increasing  light  portions  represent  the  gradual  increase  of  European  set 
tlements.  The  darkest  shading  represents  the  country  as  unexplored  by  the  whites ; — 
the  lighter  shading,  as  having  been  explored,  but  not  settled.  Thus,  Vermont  was  the 
last  settled  of  the  New  England  States ;  Upper  Canada  was  settled  at  a  much  later 
period,  and  some  of  the  western  United  States  still  later. 

On  the  right  is  a  column  of  English  History ;  then  a  column  of  dates,  corresponding 
with  which  the  events  are  arranged  on  the  chart  from  top  to  bottom ;  then  follows  the 
history  of  the  present  British  Provinces  north  of  the  United  States ;  then  the  histories 
of  the  several  United  States  as  their  names  are  given  at  the  bottom  of  the  chart :  after 
the  territories,  at  the  left,  and  adjoining  Oregon,  appear  Texas,  Mexico,  and  Central 
America.  The  large  chart,  of  which  this  is  a  very  imperfect  outline,  gives  the  prom 
inent  features,  in  the  histories  of  all  the  settled  portions  of  North  America. 

The  utility  of  well-arranged  charts  is  very  much  the  same  as  that  of  historical  map*. 
Although  maps  give  the  localities  of  events,  they  cannot  give  their  sequences,  or  aUMt 
of  succession ;  but  as  the  eye  glances  over  the  chart,  and  follows  it  downwards  in  the 
stream  of  time,  there  is  presented  to  the  mind,  instead  of  one  local,  fixed  picture,  a  mov 
ing  panorama  of  events.  In  the  map,  the  associations  are  based  upon  the  proximity  of 
locality  ;  in  the  chart,  upon  the  order  of  succession  ;  and  the  two  combined,  in  connec 
tion  with  the  written  history,  give  the  most  favorable  associations  possible  for  the  at 
tainment  and  retention  of  historical  knowledge.  One  prominent  advantage  of  the  chart, 
however,  separately  considered,  is,  that  it  presents  at  one  view  a  Comparative  History, 
of  which  books  alone  can  give  only  a  very  inadequate  idea,  and  that  only  to  a  well- 
disciplined  memory  of  arbitrary  associations.  A  view  of  the  chart  makes  upon  tho 
mind  as  lasting  an  impression  of  the  outlines  of  a  country's  history,  as  does  the  map  of 
its  topography,  when  the  plans  of  both  are  equally  understood  ;  and  the  prominent  fea 
tures  in  a  country's  history  may  be  recalled  to  the  mind,  after  a  study  of  the  chart,  with 
the  same  facility  that  the  geographical  outlines  may  be  recalled,  after  a  study  of  the 
map ;  for  the  principles  upon  which  the  mind  acquires  the  knowledge,  through  the 
medium  of  the  eye,  are  in  both  cases  the  same.  The  chart,  the  map,  and  the  written 
history,  should  be  used  together ;  the  chart,  presenting  at  one  view  a  comparative 
chronology  of  the  events,  being  considered  the  framework  of  the  s  tructure ;  and  the 
znap,  giving  the  localities,  the  basis  upon  which  it  stands. 

1* 


:ft::l^l$lM£$ 


Dates. 
1500 
10 


ENGLISH 
HISTORY. 

Henry  VII. 

'IS09 

Henry  VIII. 


1547 
tfdward'lV.  * 

1553 
Mary;~  '1558 

Elizabeth. 


Charles  I. 
(Beheaded.) 

1649 

Cromwell.' 
R.  Cromwell. 


Charles  II. 

1685 
James' If.  1689 
Wiliia'm'and' 
Mary.  1702 


Aune. 


1714 


George  1. 


George  II. 


1700 


George  III. 


1811 

P'r.  Wales'  ' 
Regent.  1820 
George  IV:  ' 

an 

William'lV. 

1837 
Victoria.* 


INTRODUCTION 

TO   THE 

SCHOOL  EDITION  OF  THE  HISTORY  OF  THE  UNITED  STATES, 


IK  offering  the  following  History  to  the  public,  a  few  remarks  appear  necessary,  in 
order  to  point  out  those  particulars  in  which  it  is  believed  to  possess  peculiar  merits. 
Of  the  adaptation  of  the  style  to  the  object  intended,  and  of  the  moral  and  general  in 
fluence  of  the  work,  the  public  alone  must  be  the  judges.  Those  who  would  compare 
its  historical  accuracy  with  other  histories  on  the  same  subject,  are  referred  to  a  Criti 
cal  Review  of  American  Histories,  by  the  same  author,  first  published  in  the  B  blical 
Repository  for  July,  1845 ;  which  may  give  some  idea  of  the  labor  and  care  bestowed 
upon  the  compilation  of  the  following  work.  We  would,  however,  here  inform  the 
reader  that  a  uniformity  in  the  system  of  dates  has  been  preserved,  the  dates  being 
given  throughout  in  JVew  Style.  See  this  important  subject  examined  in  the  before 
mentioned  Review. 

It  will  be  observed  that  the  marginal  dates  and  references  in  the  following  work  are 
numerous ;  carrying  along  a  minute  chronology  with  the  history.  This  plan  avoids 
the  necessity  of  encumbering  the  text  with  dates,  and  at  the  same  time  furnishes,  to 
the  inquiring  reader,  a  history  far  more  minute  and  circumstantial  than  could  otherwise 
be  embraced  in  a  volume  much  larger  than  the  present. 

The  more  prominent  features  in  the  PLAN  of  the  work,  in  which  it  differs  from  any 
other  History,  are,  the  Arrangement  of  the  Questions  in  the  margin,  and  the  introduc 
tion  of  numerous  Maps,  Charts,  and  Geographical  Notes. 

The  QUESTIONS  are  arranged  in  the  margin,  each  opposite  that  portion  of  the  text 
to  which  it  refers,  and  numbered  to  correspond  with  similar  divisions  of  the  text.  In 
point  of  convenience  and  utility,  it  is  believed  that  this  plan  of  arrangement  is  far  more 
desirable  than  that  hitherto  adopted,  of  placing  the  questions  at  the  bottoms  of  the  pa 
ges,  or  at  the  end  of  the  volume.  Moreover,  the  questions  are  designedly  so  constructed 
as  to  require  from  the  pupil  a  knowledge  of  the  whole  text. — The  supposed  utility  of  the 
CHART,  (pages  10  and  11,)  may  be  learned  from  the  description  of  the  same  on  page  9. 

The  progressive  series  of  the  three  LARGE  MAPS,  on  pages  46,  284,  and  375,  show  the 
state  of  the  country  at  different  periods.  The  First  represents  the  country  as  occu 
pied  by  the  Indian  Tribes,  fifty  years  after  the  settlement  of  Jamestown,  when  only  a 
few  bright  spots  of  civilization  relieved  the  darkness  of  the  picture.  The  Second,  as  it 
was  at  the  close  of  the  Revolution,  when  almost  the  entire  region  west  of  the  AJlegha- 
nies  was  a>  wilderness, — showing  how  slowly  settlements  had  advanced  during  the  long 
period  that  the  colonies  were  under  the  dominion  of  Great  Britain.  The  Third  repre 
sents  the  country  as  it  now  is,  and  as  it  has  become  under  the  influence  of  republican 
institutions.  In  place  of  the  recent  wilderness,  we  observe  a  confederacy  of  many 
states,  each  with  its  numerous  cities,  towns,  and  villages,  denoting  the  existence  of  a 
great  and  happy  people. 

The  GEOGRAPHICAL  AND  HISTORICAL  NOTES,  and  SMALL  MAPS,  at  the  bottoms  of  the 
pages,  give  the  localities  of  all  important  places  mentioned,  and  furnish  that  kind  of 
geographical  information  respecting  them,  without  which  the  history  can  be  read  with  lit 
tle  interest  or  profit.  Maps  of  important  sections  of  the  Union,  the  vicinities  of  our  large 
towns,  plans  of  battle  grounds  and  sieges.  &c.,  are  here  given  on  the  same  pages  witli 
the  events  referring  to  them,  where  they  necessarily  catch  the  eye  of  the  pupil,  so  that 
they  can  hardly  fail  to  arrest  his  attention,  and  increase  the  interest  that  he  feels  in  the 
history. 

On  the  whole,  it  is  believed  that  the  plan  here  adopted,  considered  apart  from  what 
ever  other  merits  the  work  may  possess,  affords  unusual  facilities  for  the  acquisition 
of  historical  knowledge 


HISTORY  OF  THE  UNITED  STATES. 


PART  i. 

VOYAGES  AND  DISCOVERIES. 


EXTENDING  FROM  THE  DISCOVERT  OP 
AMERICA,  BY  COLUMBUS,  IN  1492;  TO 
THE  SETTLEMENT  OP  JAMESTOWN,  VIR 
GINIA,  IN  1607:  EMBRACING  A  PERIOD 
OF  115  YEARS. 


CHAPTER  I. 

EARLY  SPANISH  VOYAGES,  CONQUESTS,  AND  DIS 
COVERIES,  IN  THE  SOUTHERN  PORTIONS  OF 
NORTH  AMERICA. 

DIVISIONS. 

JT.  Discovery  of  America  by  Columbus.—  II. 
Juan  Ponce  de  Leon  in  Florida.—  III.  De 
Ayllon  in  Carolina.—  IV.  Conquest  of  Mezi- 
co.  —  V.  Pamphilo  de  Naruaez.  —  VI.  Ferdi 
nand  de  Soto. 


COLUMBUS. 


I.  DISCOVERY  OF  AMERICA  BY  COLUMBUS.  —  1.  irThe 
discovery1  of  America  by  Christopher  Columbus,  may 
be  regarded  as  the  most  important  event  that  has  ever 
resulted  from  individual  genius  and  enterprise.  Al 
though  other  claims  to  the  honor  of  discovering  the 
Western  hemisphere  have  been  advanced,  and  with 
some  appearance  of  probability,  yet  no  clear  historic 
evidence  exists  in  their  favor.  3It  has  been  asserted 
that  an  Iceland*  bark,  in  the  early  part  of  the  eleventh 
century,  having  been  driven  southwest  from  Greenland! 


1.  What  is 
mid  of  the 

Discovery  cf 
America  by 
Columbtts? 

a.  Oct.  12, 

1492,  Old 

Style ;  or, 

Oct.  21,  New 

Style. 

2.  Of  other 
claims  to  th« 

Discovery ? 

3.  Of  the 
Icelandic 
claim? 


*  GEOGRAPHICAL  NOTES.— 1.  Iceland  is  an  island  in  the  Northern  Ocean,  re 
markable  for  its  boiling  springs  (the  Geysers),  and  its  flaming  volcano,  Mount  Hecla. 
It  was  discovered  by  a  Norwegian  pirate,  in  the  year  861,  and  was  soon  after  settled 
by  the  Norwegians  ;  but  it  is  supposed  that  the  English  and  vhe  Irish  had  previously 
made  settlements  there,  which  were  abandoned  before  the  time  of  the  Norwegian 
discoveiy. 

t  Greenland  is  an  extensive  tract  of  barren  country,  in  the  northern  frozen  regions 
Separated  from  the  western  continent  by  Baffin's  Bay  and  Davis's  Strait.  It  was  dis 
covered  by  the  Norwegians  thirty  years  after  the  discovery  of  Iceland,  and  a  thriving 
colony  was  planted  there;  but  from  1406  until  after  the  discovery  by  Columbus  all 
correspondence  with  Greenland  was  cut  off,  and  all  knowledge  of  the  country  seemed 
to  be  buried  in  oblivion. 


14  VOYAGES   AND    DISCOVERIES.  [PART   I 

1492.   by  adverse  winds,  touched1  upon  the  coast  of   Lab- 

~~  rador  ;*  —  that  subsequent  voyages  were   made  ;    and 

a-  1001-     that  colonies  were  established  in  Nova  Scotia,  f  or  in 

Newfoundland.}: 

i.ivhatfis       2.   JBut  even  if  it  be  admitted  that  such  a  discov- 

*9uplriar    ery  was  made,  it  does  not  in  the  least  detract  from 

™  claim*  $*  the  honor  so  universally  ascribed  to  Columbus.     The 

Columbia?  iceianciic  discovery,  if  real,  resulted  from  chance,  —  was 

not  even  known  to  Europe,  —  was  thought  of  little  im 

portance,  —  and  was  soon  forgotten  ;  and  the  curtain  of 

darkness  again  fell  between  the  Old  world  and  the 

New.     The  discovery  by  Columbus,  on  the  contrary, 

was  the  result  of  a  theory  matured  by  long  reflection 

and  experience  ;  opposed  to  the  learning  and  the  big 

otry  of  the  age  ;  and  brought  to  a  successful  demon 

stration,  after  years  of  toil  against  opposing  difficulties 

and  discouragements. 

2.  wtMtwm      3.    2The  nature   of  the  great  discovery,  however, 

long  the  pre-  ,  ,  ,    .&  •       3    r  -L 

was  long  unknown  ;  and  it  remained  for  subsequent 
adventurers  to  dispel  the  prevalent  error,  that  the  voy- 


error 


elwniiiS°~  age  of  Columbus  had  only  opened  a  new  route  to  the 
wealthy,  but  then  scarcely  known  regions  of  Eastern 

*iwexS.ntaf  Asia.  3  During  several  years,  b4  the  discoveries  of  Colum- 
bus  were  confined  to  the  islands  of  the  West  Indies  ;§ 
and  it  was  not  until  August,0  1498,  six  years  after  his 
'  MM.  to  first  voyage,  that  he  discovered  the  main  land,  near  the 

c.  Aug.  ioth.  rnouth  of  the  Orinoco  :  |J  and  he  was  then  ignorant  that 
it  was  any  thing  more  than  an  island. 

4.  what  is       4.  4The  principal   islands  of  the   West    Indies,  — 

w^indieirt  Cuba,*|[  St.  Domingo,**  and  Porto  Rico,tt  were  soon 

*  Labrador,  or  New  Britain,  is  that  part  of  the  American  coast  between  the  Gulf  of 
St.  Lawrence  and  Hiidson's  Bay  ;  a  bleak  and  barren  country,  little  known,  and  inhab 
ited  chiefly  by  Indians. 

t  JVova  Scotia  is  a  large  peninsula,  southeast  from  New  Brunswick,  separated  from 
it  by  the  Bay  of  Fundy,  and  connected  with  it  by  a  narrow  isthmus  only  nine  miles 
across. 

i  Newfoundland  is  a  Lilly  and  mountainous  island  on  the  east  side  of  the  Gulf  of  St. 
Lawrence  ;  nearly  a  thousand  miles  in  circumference,  deriving  all  its  importance  from  its 
extensive  fisheries. 

§  The  West  Indies  consist  of  a  large  number  of  islands  between  North  and  South 
America,  the  most  important  of  which  are  Cuba,  St.  Domingo,  Jamaica,  and  Porto  Rico 

||  The  Orinoco  is  a  river  on  the  northeast  coast  of  South  America. 

if  Cuba,  one  of  f.he  richest  islands  in  the  world,  is  the  largest  of  the  West  Indies,  be 
ing  760  miles  in  length  from  southeast  to  northwest,  and  about  50  miles  in  breadth. 
Its  northern  coast  is  150  miles  south  from  Florida. 

**  St.  Domingo,  or  Hayti,  formerly  called  Hispaniola,  is  a  large  island,  lying  between 
Cuba  and  Porto  Rico,  and  ;ibottt  equally  distant  from  each. 

tt  Porto  Rico  is  n  fertile  island  of  the  West  Indies,  GO  miles  sou'heast  from  St.  Do 
mingo.  It  is  140  miles  long  from  east  to  west,  and  36  broad. 


CHAP.  1.1  IMS   LEON.  15 

colonized,  and  subjected  to  Spanish  authority.  !In  1506    1506. 
the  eastern  coast  of  Yucatan*  was  discovered ;  and  in 
1510  the  first  colony  on  the  continent  was  planted  on  l^f^c^ 
the  Isthmus  of  Darien.f     2Soon  after,  Vasco  Nunez  ttwjbj  a* 
de  Balboa,  governor  of  the  colony,  crossed  the  Isthmus,  continent? 
and  from  a  mountain  on  the  other  side  of  the  Conti 
nent  discovered11  an  Ocean,    which  being  seen  in  a  nfsc%e?l\ 
southerly  direction,  at  first  received  the  name  of  the  the  pac'Jic? 
South  Sea.  a  1513 

II.  JUAN  PONCE  DE  LEON  m  FLORIDA. — 1.  3In  1512  J^J^J,** 
Juan  Ponce  de  Leon,  an  aged  veteran,  and  former  gov-     Leon? 
ernor  of  Porto  Rico,  fitted  out  three  ships,  at  his  own  ex 
pense,  for  a  voyage  of  discovery.  4A  tradition  prevailed  4.  wt>at  wm 

>      ,  v  •*•»•»  T>  •  i         •  •    i  i  the  tradition 

among  the  natives  ol  Porto  Rico,  that  in  a  neigh  boring  ttf  tkeFnun- 
island  of  the  Bahamas^  was  a  fountain  which  possessed  ta 
the  remarkable  properties  of  restoring  the  youth,  and  of 
perpetuating  the  life  of  any  one  who  should  bathe  in  its 
stream,  and  drink  of  its  waters.     fiNor  was  this  fabu 
lous  tale  credited  by  the  uninstructed  natives  only.    It 
was  generally  believed  in  Spain,  and  even  by  men 
distinguished  for  virtue  and  intelligence. 

2.  'In  quest  of  this  fountain  of  youth  Ponce  de 
Leon  sailedb  from  Porto  Rico  in  March,   1512;  and, 

r  .   .  .  T        n   i-  j-  of  Florida. 

after  cruising  some  time  among  the  Bahamas,  discov 
ered0  an  unknown  countiy,  to  which,  from  the  abun-  b' Mt 
dance  of  flowers  that  adorned  the  forests,  and  from  its    c-  Apnl  6' 
being  first  seen  on  Easter^*  Sunday,  (which  the  Span 
iards   call  Pascua  Florida,)  he   gave  the  name  of  7  nrhattoot 
Florida.  II  l'he  exten\  °f 

3.  7 After  landingd  some  miles  north  of  where  St.  discoveries'/ 
Augustine^F  now  stands,  and  taking  formal  possession  d.  April  is. 

*  Yucatan,  one  of  the  States  of  Mexico,  is  an  extensive  peninsula,  150  miles  S.  W 
from  Cuba,  and  lying  between  the  Bays  of  Honduras  and  Campeachy. 

t  The  Isthmus  of  Darten  Is  that  narrow  neck  of  land  which  connects  North  and 
South  America.  It  is  about  300  miles  in  length,  and,  in  the  narrowest  part,  is  only  about 
30  miles  across. 

t  The  Bahamas  are  an  extensive  group  of  islands  lying  east  and  southeast  from 
Florida.  They  have  been  estimated  at  about  600  in  number,  most  of  them  mere  clifis 
and  rocks,  only  14  of  them  being  of  any  considerable  size. 

$  Easter  day,  a  church  festival  observed  in  commemoration  of  our  Savior's  resur 
rection,  is  the  Sunday  following  the  first  full  moon  that  happens  after  the  20th  of  March. 

!!  Florida,  the  most  southern  portion  of  the  United  States,  is  a  large  peninsula 
about  two  thirds  of  the  size  of  Yucatan.  The  surface  is  level,  and  is  intersected  by 
numerous  ponds,  lakes,  rivers,  and  marshes. 

T  See  note  and  map,  p.  30. 


16  VOYAGES   AND    DISCOVERIES.  [PART   L 

151  2.   of  the  country,  he  explored  its  coasts  ;  and  doubling  its 
"  southern  cape,  continued  his  search  among  the  group 
of  islands  which  he  named  the  Tortugas:*  but  the 
chief  object  of  the  expedition  was  still  unattained,  and 
Ponce  de  Leon  returned  to  Porto  Rico,  older  than 
1  A  few  years  later,  having  been  ap- 
"  ie  country  which  he  had  discovered, 
voyage  to  its  shores,  with  the  design 
of  selecting  a  site  for  a  colony  ;  but,  in  a  contest  with 
the  natives,  many  of  his  followers  were  killed,  and 
Ponce  de  Leon  himself  was  mortally  wounded. 


^"  ^E  AYLLON  IN  CAROLINA.  —  1.  2About  the  time 
terprise  of  the  defeat  of  Ponce  de  Leon  in  Florida,  a  company 
DeAyuon?  of  seven  wealthy  men,  of  St.  Domingo,  at  the  head 
a.  Pronoun-  of  whom  was  Lucas  Vasquez  de  Ay  llon,a  judge  of  ap- 
ced  Aii-yon.  pea^g  Of  fa^  isiaTi(i^  dispatchedb  two  vessels  to  the  Ba- 
b.  1520.  hamas,  in  quest  of  laborers  for  their  plantations  and 
s.  ofthedti-  mines.  3Beinsf  driven  northward  from  the  Bahamas, 

covery  of     .  P,  _  /»^NTI 

Carolina?  by  adverse  winds,  to  the  coast  of  Carolina,  they  an 
chored  at  the  mouth  of  the  Cambaheef  river,  which 
they  named  the  Jordan.  The  country  they  called 
Chicora. 

4p?/aiiteyhof~      2<  4Here  t^ie  natives  treated  the  strangers  with  great 

£&  Ihe™  kindness  and  hospitality,  and  being  induced  by  curiosity, 

aftdyof1thl  freely  visited  the  ships  ;  but  when  a  sufficient  number 

was  below  the  decks,  the  perfidious  Spaniards  closed 

a.  what  wa-i  the  hatches  and  set  sail  for  St.  Domingo.      6One  of  the 

Vth™enttr?  returning  ships  was  lost,  and  most  of  the  Indian  pris 

oners  in  the  other,  sullenly  refusing  food,  died  of  fam 

ine  and  melancholy. 

acSuntaof       3*  GS°on  after  this  unprofitable  enterprise,  De  Ayl- 
me  second  ion,  having-  obtained  the  appointment  of  Governor  of 

voyage  and    .—,  ;  MI-IT  i      r        i  r 

its  result.  Chicora,  sailed  with  three  vessels  for  the  conquest  of 
the  country.  Arriving  in  the  river  Cambahee,  the 
principal  vessel  was  stranded  and  lost.  Proceeding 
thence  a  little  farther  north,  and  being  received  with 
apparent  friendship  at  their  landing,  many  of  his  men 
were  induced  to  visit  a  village,  a  short  distance  in  the 

*  The  Tortu/ras,  or  Tortoise  Islands,  are  about  100  miles  southwest  from  the  southern 
cape  of  Florida. 

t  The  Cambahee  is  a  small  river  in  the  southern  part  of  South  Carolina,  emptying  into 
St.  Helena  Sound  35  miles  southwest  from  Charleston.  CSee  map,  p.  85.) 


CHAP.  L]  CONQUEST   OF   MEXICO.  17 

interior,  where  they  were  all  treacherously  cut  off  by    1517. 

the  natives,  in  revenge  for  the  wrongs  which  the  Span-  -  " 
iards  had  before  committed.     De  Ayllon  himself  was 
surprised  and  attacked  in  the  harbor  ;  —  the  attempt  to 
conquer  the  country  was  abandoned;  —  and  the  few 
survivors,  in  dismay,  hastened  back  to  St.  Domingo. 


IV.  CONQUEST  OF  MEXICO.*  —  1.  JIn   1517 
cisco  Fernandez  de  Cordova,  sailing  from  Cubaa  with 
three  small  vessels,  exploredb  the  northern  coast  of       red 
Yucatan.     2As  the  Spaniards  approached  the  shore,  a.  NOW*  p.  14. 
they  were  surprised  to  find,  instead  of  naked  savages,    b.  March, 
a  people  decently  clad  in  cotton  garments  ;  and,  on       1517- 
landing,  their  wonder  was  increased  by  beholding  sev-  2pSKf  ~ 
eral  large  edifices  built  of  stone.      3The  natives  were  Spaniards? 
much  more  bold  and  warlike  than  those  of  the  islands  3.  ^vhat  wo* 
and  the  more  southern  coasts,  and  every  where  re- 


ceived  the  Spaniards  with  the  most  determined  opposi- 
tion. 

2.  4At  one  place  fifty-seven  of  the  Spaniards  were  4  The  result 
killed,   and  Cordova  himself  received   a  wound,  of  °  !&£$* 
which  he  died  soon  after  his  return  to  Cuba.      *±3ut,  5.  what  is 
notwithstanding  the  disastrous  result  of  the  expedition,  msaowrfy 
another  was  planned  in  the  following  year  ;  and  under    Mexic°? 
the  direction  of  Juan  de  Grijalva,  a  portion  of  the  south 

ern  coast  of  Mexico  was  explored,11  and  a  large  amount  c.May,june, 
of  treasure  obtained  by  trafficking  with  the  natives. 

3.  •Velasquez;   governor  of   Cuba,  under  whose 
auspices  the  voyage  of  Griialva  had  been  made,  en- 

•111          i  i  if         i        •  -i  /»      -i 

nched  by  the  result,  and  elated  with  a  success  far  be- 
yond  his  expectations,  now  determined  to  undertake 
the  conquest  of  the  wealthy  countries  that  had  been 
discovered,  and  hastily  fitted  out  an  armament  for  the 
purpose.  7Not  being  able  to  accompany  the  expedi- 
tion  in  person,  he  gave  the  command  to  Fernando 
Cortez,  who  sailed  with  eleven  vessels,  having  on 
board  six  hundred  and  seventeen  men.  In  March, 
1519,  Cortez  landed  in  Tabasco,  f  a  southern  province 

*  Mexico  is  a  large  country  southwest  from  the  United  States,  bordering  on  the  Gulf 
of  Mexico  on  the  east,  and  the  Pacific  Ocean  on  the  west.  It  is  about  one  fourth  an 
large  as  the  United  States  and  their  territories.  The  land  on  both  coasts  is  low,  but  in 
the  interior  is  a  large  tract  of  table  lands  C  or  8000  feet  above  the  level  of  the  sea. 

t  Tabasco,  one  of  the  southern  Mexican  States,  adjoins  Yucatan  on  the  southwest. 


18 


VOYAGES   AND    DISCOVERIES. 


[PART  I 


1519. 

~ 
a.  April  12. 

i  Hmo  was 

Lortez  re- 


2.  what  did 


3.  what  di 

ambSsador 
then  do? 


4.  what  did 

Montezuma 


b.  Aug.  26. 

6.  What 

events  oc 
curred  on 


capital? 


?.  what  it 
mid  of  the 

appearance 

ofthe  piam 
and  £e  city? 


of  Mexico,  where  he  had  several  encounters  with  the 
natives,  whom  he  routed  with  great  slaughter. 

4.  Proceeding  thence  farther  westward,  he  landed1  at 
San  Juan  de  Ulloa,*  where  he  was  hospitably  received, 
and  where  two  officers  of  a  monarch  who  was  called 
Montezuma,  came  to  inquire  what  his  intentions  were 
in  visiting  that  coast,  and  to  offer  him  what  assistance 
he  might  need  in  order  to  continue  his  voyage.    2Cor- 
tez  respectfully  assured  them  that  he  came  with  the 
most  friendly  sentiments,  but  that   he  was  intrusted 
with  affairs  of  such  moment  by  the  king,  his  sovereign, 
that  he  could  impart  them  to  no  one  but  to  the  empe 
ror  Montezuma  himself,  and  therefore  requested  them 
to  conduct  him  into  the  presence  of  their  master. 

5.  3The    ambassadors   of  the   Mexican  monarch, 
knowing  how  disagreeable  such  a  request  would  be, 
endeavored  to  dissuade  Cortez  from  his  intention ;  at 
the  same  time  making  him  some  valuable  presents, 
which  only  increased  his  avidity.     Messengers  were 
dispatched  to  Montezuma,  giving  him  an  account  of 
every  thing  that  had  occurred  since  the  arrival  of  the 
Spaniards.    4Presents  of  great  value  and  magnificence 
were  returned  by  him,  and  re-peated  requests   were 
made,  and  finally  commands  given,  that  the  Spaniards 
should  leave  the  country  •  but  all  to  no  purpose. 

6.  6Cortez,    after  destroying   his  vessels,  that   his 
soldiers    should   be    left  without   any   resources    but 
their   own    valor,    commenced*    his   march    towards 
the  Mexican  capital.      GOn   his  way  thither,  several 
nations,   that  were   tributary   to   Montezuma,   gladly 
threw    off  their   allegiance    and   joined    the    Span 
iards.     Montezuma   himself,   aJarrned   and   irresolute, 
continued  to  send  messengers  to  Cortez,  and,  as  his 
hopes  or  his  fears  alternately  prevailed,  on  one  day 
gave  him  permission  to  advance,  and,  on  the  next,  com 
manded  him  to  depart. 

7.  7As  the  vast  plain  of  Mexico  opened  to  the  view 
of  the  Spaniards,  they  beheld  numerous  villages  and 
cultivated  fields  extending  as  far  as  the  eye  could  reach, 


*  San  Juan  de  Ulloa  is  a  sinall  island,  opposite  Vera  Cruz,  the  principal  eastern  sea 
port  of  Mexico.  It  is  180  miles  south  of  east  from  the  Mexican  capital,  and  contains 
a  strong  fortress,  built  of  coral  rocks  taJsen  from  the  bottom  of  the  sea. 


CHAP.  L] 


CONQUEST    OF   MEXICO. 


19 


a.  NOV. 


and  in  the  middle  of  the  plain,  partly  encompassing  a  1519. 
large  lake,  and  partly  built  on  islands  within  it,  stood 
the  city*  of  Mexico,  adorned  with  its  numerous  temples 
and  turrets  ;  the  whole  presenting  to  the  Spaniards  a 
spectacle  so  novel  and  wonderful  that  they  could  hardly 
persuade  themselves  it  was  any  thing  more  than  a 
dream,  ^ontezuma  received*  the  Spaniards  with 
great  pomp  and  magnificence,  admitted  them  within 
the  city,  assigned  them  a  spacious  and  elegant  edifice 
for  their  accommodation,  supplied  all  their  wants, 
and  bestowed  upon  all,  privates  as  well  as  officers, 
presents  of  great  value. 

8.  2Cortez,  nevertheless,  soon  began  to  feel  solici- 
tude  for  his  situation.     He  was  in  the  middle  of  a  vast 
empire,  —  shut  up  in  the  centre  of  a  hostile  city,  —  and 
surrounded  by  multitudes  sufficient  to  overwhelm  him 
upon  the  least  intimation  of  the  will  of  their  sovereign. 
3In  this  emergency,  the  wily  Spaniard,  with  extraordi- 
nary  daring,  formed  and  executedb  the  plan  of  seizing 
the  person  of  the  Mexican  monarch,  and  detained  him 
as  a  hostage  for  the  good  conduct  of  his  people.     He 
next  induced  him,  overawed  and  broken  in  spirit,  to 
acknowledge  himself  a  vassal  of  the  Spanish  crown, 
and  to  subject  his  dominions  to  the  payment  of  an  an-  4. 
nual  tribute. 

9.  4But  while  Cortez  was  absent,6  opposing  a  force 
that  had  been  sent  against  him  by  the  governor  of 
Cuba,  who  had  become  jealous  of  his  successes,  the 
Mexicans,  incited  by  the  cruelties  of  the  Spaniards  who 

.       ,     ,  '    ,    r  J  T  -i  i     i        T»  it  5- 

had   been  left  to  guard  the  capital  and  the  Mexican  said  of  the 
king,  flew  to  arms.      6Cortez,  with  singular  good  for-  fijr?  ~* 


b-  Dec- 
1520. 


c  May 


dfortune 
Cortez  ? 


*  The  city  of  Mexico,  built  by  the  Spaniards  on  the  mins  of  the  ancient  city,  was 
long  the  largest  town  in  America,  but  is  now  inferior 
to  New  York  and  Philadelphia.  It  is  170  miles  from  the 
Gulf  of  Mexico,  and  200  from  the  Pacific  Ocea-  and  is 
situated  near  the  western  bank  of  Lake  Tezcuco,  -  the 
delightful  Vale  of  Mexico,  or,  as  it  was  formerly  caiui<1. 
the  Plain  of  Tenochtitlan,  which  is  230  miles  in  cir 
cumference,  and  elevated  7000  feet  above  the  level  of 
the  ocean.  The  plain  contains  three  lakes  besides  Tez 
cuco,  and  is  surrounded  by  hills  of  moderate  elevation, 
except  on  the  south,  where  are  two  lofty  volcanic 
mountains.  Two  of  the  lakes  are  above  the  level  of  the 
city,  whose  streets  have  been  frequently  inundated  by 
them ;  but  in  1689,  a  deep  channel,  12  miles  long,  cut 
through  the  hills  on  the  north,  was  completed,  by 
which  the  superfluous  waters  are  conveyed  into  the 
river  Tula,  and  thence  to  the  Panuco. 


20  VOYAGES  AND   DI6COVERIES.  [PAR1     i. 

1520.    tune,  having  subdued  his  enemies,  and  incorporated 
a  July4     most  of  them  with  his  own  forces,  returning,  entered* 

the  capital  without  molestation. 

i.  HOW  did       10.  Belying  too  much  on  his  increased  strength,  he 
soon  ^aid  aside  the  mask  of  moderation  which  had  hith- 
erto  concealed  his  designs,  and'treated  the  Mexicans  like 
conquered  subjects.     They,  finally  convinced  that  they 
had  nothing  to  hope  but  from  the  utter  extermination 
of  their   invaders,   resumed   their   attacks   upon   the 
2.whatioss  Spanish  quarters  with  additional  fury.     2In  a  sally 
Spaniards  which  Cortez  made,  twelve  of  his  soldiers  were  killed, 
suffer?     an(j  tne  Mexicans  learned  that  their  enemies  were  not 

invincible. 

a.  what  is  11.  3Cortez,  now  fully  sensible  of  his  danger,  tried 
what  effect  the  interposition  of  Montezuma  would  have 
upon  his  irritated  subjects.  At  sight  of  their  king, 
rcdanhis  whom  they  almost  worshipped  as  a  god,  the  weapons 
appearance?  Of  the  Mexicans  dropped  from  their  hands,  and  every 
head  was  bowed  with  reverence ;  but  when,  in  obe 
dience  to  the  command  of  Cortez,  the  unhappy  mon 
arch  attempted  to  mitigate  their  rage  and  to  persuade 
them  to  lay  down  their  arms,  murmurs,  threats,  and 
reproaches  ran  through  their  ranks ; — their  rage  broke 
forth  with  ungovernable  fury,  and,  regardless  of  their 
monarch,  they  again  poured  in  upon  the  Spaniards 
flights  of  arrows  and  volleys  of  stones.  Two  arrows 
wounded  Montezuma  before  he  could  be  removed,  and 
a  blow  from  a  stone  brought  him  to  the  ground. 

12-  4^ne  Mexicans,  on  seeing  their  king  fall  by 
their  own  hands,  were  instantly  struck  with  remorse, 
and  fled  with  horror,  as  if  the  vengeance  of  heaven 
were  pursuing  them  for  the    crime  which  they  had 
5.  what  is  committed.     5Montezuma  himself,  scorning  to  survive 
siez°unK'  this  last  humiliation,  rejected  with  disdain  the  kind  at- 
death?     tendons  of  the  Spaniards,  and  refusing   to  take  any 

nourishment,  soon  terminated  his  wretched  days. 
e.  Give  an  13.  6Cortez,  now  despairing  of  an  accommodation 
t^mrcM  with  the  Mexicans,  after  several  desperate  encounters 
°fiards/rom  wim  them,  began  a  retreat  from  the  capital ; — but  in- 
numerable  hosts  hemmed  him  in  on  every  side,  and 
his  march  was  almost  a  continual  battle.  On  the  sixth 
day  of  the  retreat,  the  almost  exhausted  Spaniards,  now 


CHAP.  L]  CONQUEST    OP    MEXICO.  2* 

reduced  to  a  mere  handful  of  men.  encountered,*  in  a    152O. 
spacious  valley,  the  whole  Mexican  force  ; — a  countless  " 

multitude,  extending  as  far  as  the  eye  could  reach. 
lAs  no  alternative  remained  but  to  conquer  or  die, 
Cortez,  without  giving  his  soldiers  time  for  reflection, 
immediately  led  them  to  the  charge.  The  Mexicans 
received  them  with  unusual  fortitude,  yet  their  most 
numerous  battalions  gave  way  before  Spanish  disci 
pline  and  Spanish  arms. 

1 4.  The  very  multitude  of  their  enemies,  however, 
pressing  upon  them  from  every  side,  seemed  sufficient 
to  overwhelm  the  Spaniards,  who,  seeing  no  end  of 
their  toil,  nor  any  hope  of  victory,  were  on  the  point 
of  yielding  to  despair.     At  this  moment  Cortez,  ob 
serving  the  great  Mexican  standard  advancing,  and 
recollecting  to  have  heard  that  on  its  fate  depended  the 
event  of  every  battle,  assembled  a  few  of  his  bravest 
officers,  and,  at  their  head,  cut  his  way  through  the 
opposing   ranks,    struck  down  the  Mexican  general, 
and  secured  the  standard.     The  moment  their  general 
fell  and  the  standard  disappeared,  the  Mexicans,  panic 
struck,  threw  away  their  weapons,  and  fled  with  pre 
cipitation  to  the  mountains,  making  no  farther  opposi 
tion  to  the  retreat  of  the  Spaniards. 

15.  •Notwithstanding1  the   sad  reverses  which  he  *•  Give  an 

11  •  i    ./-N  -11  i      i      t    f  i        •  i  account  of 

had  experienced,  Cortez  still  looked  forward  with  con-    tntfinai 
fidence  to  the  conquest  of  the  whole  Mexican  empire,  COMexla>° 
and,  after  receiving  supplies  and  reinforcements,  in 
December,  1520,  he  again  departed  for  the  interior, 
with  a  force  of  five  hundred  Spaniards  and  ten  thou 
sand  friendly  natives.     After  various  successes  and  re 
verses,  and  a  siege  of  the  capital  which  lasted  seventy-     1521. 
five  days, — the  king  Guatemozin  having  fallen  into 
his  hands, — in  August,  1521,  the  city  yielded  ;b  the  fate  b.  Aug.  23. 
of  the  empire  was  decided ;    and  Mexico  became  a 
province  of  Spain. 

16.  3Another  important  event  in  the  list  of  Spanish 
discoveries,  and  one  which  is   intimately   connected  4  WhQ  way 
with  American  history,  being  the  final  demonstration  Magellan1, 
of  the  theory  of  Columbus,  requires  in  this  place  a  was^pfa 
tossing  notice.  *&£** 

17.  4Ferdinand  Magellan,  a  Portuguese  by  birth,     Indies? 


22 


VOYAGES   AND    DISCOVERIES. 


[PART  I. 


1520. 


a.  Emanuei. 
i.  what  if 

jfrst  'appii- 
cat"aid/or 


b.  1517. 

c.charies  v. 

2.  under 

whose  pat- 

ronagedtd 


d'f5Ui!'20' 


cti<mof'?he 
Globe, 


e'  Mi52oh  16' 


who  had  served  his  country  with  distinguished  valor 
in  the  East  Indies,*  believing  that  those  fertile  regions 
might  be  reached  by  a  westerly  route  from  Portugal, 
proposed  the  scheme  to  his  sovereign,1  and  requested 
aid  to  carry  it  into  execution.  Unsuccessful  in  his 
application,  and  having  been  coldly  dismissed  by  his 
sovereign  without  receiving  any  reward  for  his  ser 
vices,  he  indignantly  renounced  his  allegiance  and 
repaired  to  Spain.  b 

18.  2The  Spanish  emperor,0  engaging  readily   in 
the  scheme  which  the  Portuguese  monarch  had  re- 

.  -.  ,  ,,    ,,  .  °  , 

jected,  a  squadron  of  five  ships  was  soon  equipped  at 
the  public  charge,  and  Magellan  set  saild  from  Seville  f 
*n  Aug"ustj  1519.  3  After  touching  at  the  Canaries,  j 
he  stood  south,  crossed  the  equinoctial  line,  and  spent 
several  months  in  exploring  the  coast  of  South  Amer- 
ica>  searching  for  a  passage  which  should  lead  to  the 
Indies.  After  spending  the  winter  on  the  coast,  in  the 
spring  he  continued  his  voyage  towards  the  south,  — 
passed  through  the  strait^  which  bears  his  name,  and, 
after  sailing  three  months  and  twenty  one-days  through 
an  unknown  ocean,  during  which  time  his  crew  suf 
fered  greatly  from  the  want  of  water  and  provisions, 
ke  discovered6  a  cluster  of  fertile  islands,  which  he 
called  the  Ladrones.  || 

19.  The  fair  weather  and  favorable  winds  which  he 
had  experienced  induced  him  to  bestow  on  the  ocean 
through  which  he  had  passed  the  name  of  Pacific. 
which  it  still  retains.     Proceeding  from  the  Ladrones, 


*  East  Indies  is  the  name  given  to  the  islands  of  the  Indian  Ocean  south  of  Asia, 
together  with  that  portion  of  the  main  land  which  is  between  Persia  and  China. 

t  Seville  H  a  large  city  beautifully  situated  on  the  left  bank  of  the  Guadalquiver, 
in  the  southwestern  part  of  Spain.  It  was  -once  the  chief  market  for  the  commerce 
of  America  and  the  Indies. 

t  The  Canaries  are  a  group  of  14  islands  belonging  to  Spain.  The  Peak  of  Teneriffe, 
on  one  of  the  more  distant  islands,  is  about  250  miles  from  the  northwest  coast  of 
Africa,  and  800  miles  southwest  from  the  Straits  of  Gibraltar. 

$  The  Strait  of  Magellan  is  at  the  southern  extremity  of  the  American  continent, 
separating  the  islands  of  Terra  del  Fuego  from  the  main  land.  It  is  a  dangerous 
passage,  more  than  300  miles  in  length,  and  in  some  places  not  more  than  a  mile 
across. 

|j  The  Ladrones,  or  the  Islands  of  Thieves,  thtts  named  from  the  thievish  disposi 
lion  of  the  natives,  are  a  cluster  of  islands  in  the  Pacific  Ocean  about  1600  miles  south 
east  from  the  coast  of  China.  When  first  discovered,  the  natives  were  ignorant  of  any 
country  but  their  own,  and  imagined  that  the  ancestor  of  their  raco  was  formed  from 
a  piece  of  the  rock  of  one  of  their  islands.  They  were  utterly  unacquainted  with 
fire,  and  when  Magellan,  provoked  by  repeated  thefts,  burned  one  of  their  villages 
they  thought  that  the  fire  was  a  beast  which  fed  upon  their  dwellings. 


CHAP.  I.) 


PAMPIIILO'  DE    NARVAEZ. 


23 


1522. 


he  soon  discovered  the  islands  now   known   as    the    152O. 
Phillippmes*     Here,  in  a  contest  with  the  natives,  " 
Magellan  was  killed,a  and  the  expedition  was  prose-    a-  May  •• 
cuted  under  other  commanders.     After  arriving  at  the 
Moluccas,!  and  taking  in  a  cargo  of  spices,  the  only 
vessel  of  the  squadron,  then  fit  for  a  long  voyage, 
sailed  for  Europe  by  way  of  the  Cape  of  Good  Hope,J 
and  arrived"  in  Spain  in  September,  1522,  thus  accom- 
plishing  the  first  circumnavigation  of  the  globe,  and 
having  performed  the  voyage  in  the  space  of  three 
years  and  twenty-eight  days. 

V.  PAMPHILO  DE  NARVAEZ.  —  1.  JIn  1526,  Pamphilo     1526. 
de  Narvaez,  the  same  who  had  been  sent0  by  the  c.  see  p.  i». 
governor  of  Cuba  to  arrest  the  career  of  Cortez  in 
Mexico,  solicited  and  obtained  from  the  Spanish  em- 
peror,  Charles  V.,  the  appointment  of  governor  of  Flor- 
ida,(1  with  permission  to  conquer  the  country.      2The  d.  Note  p.  is. 
territory  thus  placed  at  his  disposal  extended,  with  in-  2-  ."7wf  ter- 

-,    ^     •    J   •,•      •    *   r  ,  /•     i  ntory  toas 

definite  limits,  from  the  southern  cape  of  the  present 
Florida  to  the  river  of  Palms,(now  Panuco,§)  in  Mexico. 
3Having  made  extensive  preparations,  in  April,  1528, 
Narvaez  landed6  in  Florida  with  a  force  of  three  hun- 
dred  men,  of  whom  eighty  were  mounted,  and  erect- 
ing  the  royal  standard,  took  possession  of  the  country 
for  the  crown  of  Spain. 

2.  4Striking  into  the  interior  with  the  hope  of  finding 
some  wealthy  empire  like  Mexico  or  Peru,||  during 
two  months  the  Spaniards  wandered  about  through 
swamps  and  forests,  often  attacked  by  hordes  of  lurking 
savages,  but  cheered  onward  by  the  assurances  of  their 
captive  guides,  who,  pointing  to  the  north,  were  sup- 

*  The  Phillippines,  thus  named  in  honor  of  Philip  II.  of  Spain,  who  subjected  them 
40  years  after  the  voyage  of  Magellan,  are  a  group  of  more  than  a  thousand  islands, 
the  largest  of  which  is  Luzon,  about  400  miles  southeast  from  the  coast  of  China. 

t  The  Moluccas,  or  Spice  Islands,  are  a  group  of  small  islands  north  from  Now 
Holland,  discovered  by  the  Portuguese  in  1511.  They  are  distinguished  chiefly  for  tho 
production  of  spices,  particularly  nutmegs  and  cloves. 

t  The  Cape  of  Good  Hope  is  the  most  important  cape  of  South  Africa,  although  Cape 
Lacullus  \A  farther  south. 

§  The  Panuco  is  a  small  river  which  empties  into  the  Gulf  of  Mexico  210  miles 
north  from  the  Mexican  capital,  and  about  30  miles  north  from  Tampico. 

||  Peru  i.s  a  country  of  South  America,  bordering  on  the  Pacific  Ocean,  celebrated 
for  its  mines  of  gold  and  silver,  the  annual  produce  of  which,  during  a  great  number 
of  years,  was  more  than  four  millions  of  dollars.  Peru,  when  discovered  by  the  Span 
iards,  was  a  powerful  and  wealthy  kingdom,  considerably  advanced  in  civilization.  ltd 
conquest  was  completed  by  Pizarro  in  1532. 


1528. 


dt%ein/*a(}[. 


24  VOYAGES   AND   DISCOVERIES.  [PART  I. 

1528.    posed  to  describe  a  territory  which  abounded  in  gold, 

a  June      lAt  length  they  arrived*  in  the  fertile  province  of  the 

._,....    Apallachians,  in  the  north  of  Florida,  but  their  hopes 

1.  l.  nezr  ais-      c  f     ^\'  i  i  »•       •»  •  •         i  11          *   • 

apK^f  finding  gold  were  sadly  disappointed,  and  the  resi 
dence  of  the  chieftain,  instead  of  being  a  second 
Mexico,  which  they  had  pictured  to  themselves,  proved 
to  be  a  mere  village  of  two  hundred  wigwams. 

2.  what  was      3.    a^hey  now  directed  their  course  southward,  and 

the  result  Of   r*      •<•,  J  •.  -ii-i-i  .'„ 

theexpcdi-  finally  came  upon  the  sea,  probably  in  the  region  of 
the  Bay  of  Apalachee,*  near  St.  Marks.  Having  al 
ready  lost  a  third  of  their  number,  and  despairing  of 
being  able  to  retrace  their  steps,  they  constructed  five 

b.  Oct.     frail  boats  in  which  they  embarked,  b  but  being  driven 

out  into  the  gulf  by  a  storm,  Narvaez  and  nearly  all 
his  companions  perished.  Four  of  the  crew,  after 
wandering  several  years  through  Louisiana,  f  Texas,  % 
and  Northern  Mexico,  and  passing  from  tribe  to  tribe, 

c.  1536.      often  as  slaves,  finally  reached0  a  Spanish  settlement. 


"^  FERDINAND  DE  SOTO.  —  1.   Notwithstanding  the 
vailtTreeara  melancnoty  result  of  the  expedition  of  Narvaez,  it 
to  the  riches  was  still  believed  that  in  the  interior  of  Florida,  a 
1    name  which  the  Spaniards  applied  to  all  North  Amer- 
ca  then  known,  regions  might  yet  be  discovered  which 
ou^  V1G  m  opulence  with  Mexico  and  Peru.      4Fer- 
,  and  dinand  de  Soto,  a  Spanish  cavalier  of  noble  birth,  who 
had  acquired  distinction  and  wealth  as  the  lieutenant 
of  Pizarro  in  the  conquest  of  Peru,  and  desirous  of 
signalizing  himself  still  further  by  some  great  enter 
prise,  formed    the   design  of  conquering   Florida,  a 
1538.     country  of  whose  riches  he  had  formed  the  most  ex 

travagant  ideas. 

s.  what,  did      2.  5He  therefore  applied  to  the  Spanish  emperor, 

and8obfain  and  requested  permission  to  undertake  the  conquest  of 

fkZlof     Florida  at  his  own  risk  and  expense.     The  emperor, 

spam?     indulging  high  expectations  from  so  noted  a  cavalier, 

not  only  granted  his  request,  but  also  appointed  him 

*  Apalachee  is  a  large  open  bay  on  the  coast  of  Florida,  south  of  the  western  part  of 
Georgia.  St.  Marks  is  a  town  at  the  head  of  the  bay. 

t  Louisiana  is  a  name  originally  applied  to  the  whole  valley  of  the  Mississippi  and  the 
country  westward  as  far  as  Mexico  and  the  Pacific  Ocean.  The  present  .Louisiana  is 
one  of  the  United  States,  at  the  southwestern  extremity  of  the  Union. 

i  Texas,  embracing  a  territory  as  extensive  as  the  six  New  England  States  together 
with  Now  York  and  New  Jersey,  adjoins  Louisiana  on  the  west. 


CHAP.    I.]  FERDINAND    DE    SOTO.  25 

governor-general  of  Florida  for  life,  and   also  of  the    1538. 
island  of  Cubaa.      *De  Soto  soon  found  himself  sur-  ~ 


rounded  by  adventurers  of  all  classes,  and  in  April,  L  W]ienanil 
1538,  sailed  for  Cuba  with  a  fleet  of  seven  large  and  with  what 

armament 

three  small  vessels. 


3.  2In  Cuba  the  new  governor  was  received  with  2.  what  is 
great  rejoicings  ;  —  new  accessions  were  made  to  his  r^pvonin 
forces  ;  and  after  completing  his  preparations,  and  leav-  Of  ^'land 
ing  his  wife  to  govern  the  island,  he  embarked  for 
Florida,  and  early  in  June,  1539,  his  fleet  anchored13  in 
the  Bay  of  Espiritu  Santo,*  or  Tampa  Bay.  3His 
forces  consisted  of  six  hundred  men,  more  than  two 
hundred  of  whom  were  mounted,  both  infantry  and 
cavalry  being  clad  in  complete  armor.  4Besides  am- 
pie  stores  of  food,  a  drove  of  three  hundred  swine  was 
landed,  with  which  De  Soto  intended  to  stock  the 
country  where  he  should  settle  ;  and  these  were  driven 
with  the  expedition  throughout  most  of  the  route. 


4.    5After  establishing  a  small  garrison  in  the  vi- 


5.  Give  an 
account  of 


cinity  of  Espiritu  Santo,  and  sending  most  of  his  ves-  the 
sels  back  to  Havanna.f  he  commenced  his  march  into 
the  interior,  taking  with  him,  as  interpreter,  a  Spaniard  m  ^8" 
found  among  the  natives,  who  had  remained  in  cap-- 
tivity  since  the  time  of  Narvaez.  After  wandering 
five  months  through  unexplored  and  mostly  unculti 
vated  regions,  exposed  to  hardships  and  dangers  and 
an  almost  continued  warfare  with  the  natives,  during 
which  several  lives  were  lost,  the  party  arrived,0  in  the  c.  NOV.  e. 
month  of  November,  in  the  more  fertile  country  of  the 
Apallachians,  east  of  the  Flint  river,;);  and  a  few  leagues 
north  of  the  Bay  of  Apalachee,  where  it  was  deter 
mined  to  pass  the  winter. 

5.    6From  this  place  an  exploring  party  discovered  e.  what  dta- 
the  ocean  in  the  very  place  where  the  unfortunate  mentioned, 
Narvaez  had  embarked.     De  Soto  likewise  dispatched  ^ffia- 
thirty  horsemen  to  Espiritu  Santo,  with  orders  for  the     lo'ved? 

*  Espiritu  Santo,  now  called  Tampa  Bay,  is  on  the  western  coast  of  Florida,  200 
miles  southeast  from  St.  Marks.  There  is  no  place  of  anchorage  between  the  two 
places. 

t  Havanna,  the  capital  of  Cuba,  a  wealthy  and  populous  city,  is  on  the  north  side 
of  the  island.  It  has  the  finest  harbor  in  the  world,  capable  of  containing  a  thousand 
sliips.  The  entrance  is  so  narrow  that  but  one  vessel  can  pass  at  a  time. 

|  The  Flint  river  is  in  the  western  part  of  Georgia.  It  joins  the  Chattahooche  at 
the  northern  boundary  of  Florida,  and  the  two  united  form  the  Apalachicola. 

3 


VOYAGES    AND    DISCOVERIES. 


[PART   L 


1539. 


a.  i53!Mo. 

i.  in  what 
Ww2*5o«-'d 

xte/r  jiror 
winter? 

1540. 
1  13" 


the  spring? 

V™SoJw 
had  De  Sato 

h 
4.  ii- 


5.  Describe 


\s\roL\  AND  vi 


garrison  to  rejoin  the  army  in  their  present  winter 
quarters.  The  horsemen  arrived  with  the  loss  of  but 
two  of  their  number,  and  the  garrison  rejoined  De 
SotOj  although  with  some  loss,  as,  during  their  march, 
they  had  several  desperate  encounters  with  the  na 
tives.  Two  small  vessels  that  had  been  retained  at 
Espiritu  Santo  reached  the  Bay  of  Apallachee,  and 
by  the  aid  of  these  the  coast  was  further  explored  du- 
ring  the  winter,*  and  the  harbor  of  Pensacola*  dis 
covered. 

6.  'The  Spaniards  remained  five  months  in  win- 
ter  quarters  at  Apallachee,  supplying  themselves  with 
provisions  by  pillaging  the  surrounding  country  ;  but 
they  were  kept  in  constant  alarm  by  the  never-ceas- 
in»    stratagems   and   assaults   of  the    natives.       2At 
length,  in  the  month  of  March,  they  broke  up  their 
camp  and  set  outb  for  a  remote  country,  of  which  they 
had  heard,  to  the  northeast,  governed,  it  was  said,  by 
a  woman,  and  abounding  in  gold  and  silver.      3De 
goto  }la(j  previously  dispatched  his  ships  to  Cuba,  with 
orders  to  rendezvous  in  the  following  October  at  Pen- 
sacola,  where  he  proposed  to  meet  them,  having,  in 
the  mean  time,  explored  the  country  in  the  interior. 

7.  4Changing  his  course  now  to  the  northeast,  De 
Soto  crossed  several  streams  which  flow  into  the  At- 
lantic,  and  probably  penetrated  near  to  the  Savannah.! 
where  he  indeed  found  the  territory  of  the  princess, 
of  whose  wealth  he  had  formed  so  high  expectations  ; 
but,  to  his   great   disappointment,  the    fancied   gold 
proved  to  be  copper,  and  the  supposed  silver  only  thin 
plates  of  mica. 

8-    5His  direction  was  now  towards  the  north,  to 
the  liead  waters  of  the  Savannah  and  the  Chattahoo- 
.  chee,^   whence   he   crossed   a   branch  of 


*  Pensacola  is  a  town  on  the  northwest  side  of  Pt  nsa 
cola  Bay.  near  the  western  extremity  of  Florida.  The  bay 
is  :x  fine  sheet  of  water  upwards  of  20  miles  in  length  from 
N.E.  to  S.W. 

t  The  Savannah  river  forms  the  boundary  Hue  t>el\veen 
South  Carolina  and  Georgia. 

J  The  Chattahwchee  river  rises  in  the  northeastern  part 
of  Georgia,  near  the  sources  of  the  Savannah,  and,  alter 
crossing  the  State  southwest,  forms  the  Ijoumtary  heUveen 
Georgia  and  Alabama. 


was  the  re 
sult? 


2- 

8(til1  f' 


vtiS,  S 


CHAP.  I.]  FERDINAND  DE  SOTO.  27 

the  Apalachian  *  chain  which  runs  through  the  northern  1 54O. 
part  of  Georgia,  and  came  upon  the  southern  limits  of  " 
the  territory  of  the  Cherokees.a  'Hearing  that  there  a.  Map  P.  45. 
was  gold  in  a  region  farther  north,  he  dispatched  two  i-  w/>y  was 
horsemen,  with  Indian  guides,  to  visit  the  country.  aftitiFchero 
These,  after  an  absence  of  ten  days,  having  crossed  mdSSSf' 
rugged  and  precipitous  mountains,  returned  to  the 
camp,  bringing  with  them  a  few  specimens  of  fine 
copper  or  brass,  but  none  of  gold  or  silver. 

9.  2During   several   months   the    Spaniards   wan 
dered  through  the  valleys  of  Alabama,  obliging  tin;  «v/m/r/'/J/£t 
chieftains,  through  whose  territories  they  passed,   to  °  tordfSf* 
march  with  them  as  hostages  for  the  good  conduct  of 

their  subjects.  3In  October  they  arrivedb  at  Mauville,f  b-  Oct- 28- 
a  fortified  Indian  town  near  the  junction  of  the  Ala-  3.  ir/,«/  « 
bamaj  and  the  Tombeckbee.  Here  was  foughtb  one 
of  the  most  bloody  battles  known  in  Indian  warfare. 
^During  a  contest  of  nine  hours  several  thousand  In-  4  (ii,.,,  ,,n 
dians  were  slain  and  their  village  laid  in  ashes.  ""''/,"/.','/,'{> 

10.  The    loss   of  the    Spaniards   was   also   great. 
Many  fell  in  battle,  others  died  of  their  wounds, — they 
lost  many  of  their  horses,  and  all  their  baggage  was 
consumed    in    the    flames.       'The    situation   of  the 
Spaniards  after  the  battle  was  truly  deplorable,  for 
nearly  all  were  wounded,  and,  with  their  baggage, 
they  had  lost  their  supplies  of  food  and  medicine  ;  but, 
fortunately  for  them,  the  Indian  power  had  been  so 
completely  broken  that  their  enemies  were  unable  to 
offer  them  any  farther  molestation. 

11.  "While  at  Mauville,  De  Soto  learned  from  the 
natives  that  the  ships  he  had  ordered  had  arrived  at  '/"'  /v  >'""' 
Pensacola.c     But,  fearing  that  his  disheartened  sol-    vtdwhaf' 
diers  would  desert  him  as  soon  as  they  had  an  oppor 
tunity  of  leaving  the  country,  and  mortified  at  his 

losses,  he  determined  to  send  no  tidings  of  himself 

*  The  Jlpalachian  or  Jillc.fThani/  Mountains  extend  from  the  northern  part  of  Georgia 
to  the  State  of  New  York,  at  a  distance  of  about  250  miles  from  the  coast,  and  nearly 
parallel  to  it.  Thr\  divide  the  waters  which  flow  into  the  Atlantic  from  those 
which  flow  into  the  Mississippi. 

t  Pronounced  Mo-ve.el,  whence  Mobile  derives  its  name. 

j  The  Alabama  river  rises  in  the  N.W.  part  of  Georgia,  and  through  most  of  its 
course  is  called  the  Cooxa.  The  Tombe.ckber.  rises  in  the  N.E.  part  of  Mississippi.  The 
two  unite  35  miles  north  from  Mobile,  in  the  State  of  Alabama,  and  through  several 
channels  empty  into  Mobile  Hay. 


28  VOYAGES   AND    DISCOVERIES.  [PART   L 

154O.    until  he  had  crowned  his  enterprise  with  success  by 
~  discovering   new  regions   of  wealth.     He    therefore 
a.  NOV.  23.   turned  from  the  coast  and  again  advanced8-  into  the 
interior.     His  followers,  accustomed  to  implicit  obe 
dience,  obeyed  the  command  of  their  leader  without 
remonstrance. 

^'    *  The  following  winterb  he  passed  in  the  coun- 

1  what  was  trv  °^  tne  Chickasaws,  probably  on  the  western  bank 
ttontfltle  °^  t^ie  Yazoo,*  occupying  an  Indian  village  which 
Spaniards  had  been  deserted  on  his  approach.     Here  the   In- 

during  t/ieir    -,.  111*  •    i         •         i         i       i      r       • 

second  win-  dians  attacked  him  at  night,  in  the  dead  of  winter, 
tehatfona  arid  burned  the  village  ;  yet  they  were  finally  repulsed, 
dsufferli     but  not  till  several  Spaniards  had  fallen.     In  the  burn 
ing  of  the  village  the  Spaniards  lost  many  of  their 
horses,  most  of  their  swine,  and  the  few  remaining 
clothes  which  they  had  saved  from  the  fires  of  Mau- 
ville.     During  the  remainder  of  the  winter  they  suf 
fered  much  from  the  cold,  and  were  almost  constantly 
harassed  by  the  savages. 

2  when  and       ^-    2^t  tne  opening  Of  spring  the  Spaniards   re- 
whcredid    SUmedc   their  march,  continuing1  their  course   to  the 

they  cross  P     •»«•••••  j        1-1 

the  MISKS-  northwest  until  they  came  to  the  Mississippi, y  which 

c*Muy  5.  tney  crossed,  probably  at  the  lowest  Chickasaw  bluff, 

3  What  one  of  the  ancient  crossing  places,  between  the  thirty- 

cth"ise£n  f°urtn  an(l tne  thirty-fifth  parallel  of  latitude.  3Thence, 

thkei  after  reaching-  the  St.  Francis.!  they  continued  north 

4.  Jlotodid  ..     ,  &.        ,     .         ,  .    .  't          /  ,T          ,,     ,    .  ,     . 

then  spend  until  they  arrived  in  the  vicinity  of  New  Madrid,  in 
axiiwh&fe  the  southern  part  of  the  State  of  Missouri. 
iMM*Mu»r  14.  4 After  traversing  the  country,  during  the  sum- 
tM'tel°{n~  nier,  to  the  distance  of  two  or  three  hundred  miles 
(i.  i.54i-2.  west  of  the  Mississippi,  they  passed  the  winterd  on  the 
1542.  banks  of  the  Wachita.^  5In  the  spring  they  passed 

*  The  Yazoo  river  rises  in  the  northern  part  of  the  State  of  Mississippi,  and  running 
southwest,  enters  the  Mississippi  river  65  miles  north  from  Natchez. 

t  The  Mississippi  river,  which,  in  the  Indian  language,  signifies  the  Father  of  ff'a- 
ters,  rises  160  miles  west  from  Lake  Superior.  Its  source  is  Itasca  Lake,  in  Iowa  Ter 
ritory.  After  a  winding  course  of  more  than  3000  miles,  in  a  southerly  direction,  it 
tlisclnrges  it;  va<t  flood  of  turbid  waters  into  the  Gulf  of  Mexico.  It  is  navigable  for 
stenm-bo^ts  to  the  Falls  of  St.  Anthony,  more  than  2000  miles  from  its  mouth  by 
the  river's  course.  The  Mississippi  and  its  tributary  streams  drain  a  vast  valley,  ex 
tending  from  the  Alleghanies  to  the  Kocky  Mountains,  containing  more  than  a  million 
if  sqinre  mile-  of  the"  richest  country  in  the  world  ; — a  territory  six  times  greater  than 
the  whole  kingdom  of  France. 

t  The  St.  Francis  river  rises  in  Missouri,  find  running  south,  enters  the  Mississippi 
60  miles  north  from  the  mouth  of  the  Arkansas. 

$  The  Wachita  river  rises  in  the  western  part  of  the  State  of  Arkansas,  and  run- 


CHAP.  I.] 


FERDINAND    DE    SOTO. 


29 


down  that  river  to  the  Mississippi,  where  De  Soto  was 
taken  sick  and  died.*  To  conceal  his  death  from  the 
natives,  his  body,  wrapped  in  a  mantle,  and  placed  in 
a  rustic  coffin,  in  the  stillness  of  midnight,  and  in  the 
presence  of  a  few  faithful  followers,  was  silently  sunk 
in  the  middle  of  the  stream. 

15.  *De  Soto  had  appointed  his  successor,  under 
whom  the  remnant  of  the  party  now  attempted  to  pen 
etrate  by  land  to  Mexico.  They  wandered  several 
months  through  the  wilderness,  traversing  the  western 
prairies,  the  hunting  grounds  of  roving  and  warlike 
tribes,  but  hearing  no  tidings  of  white  people,  and  find 
ing  their  way  obstructed  by  rugged  mountains,  they  were 
constrained  to  retrace  their  steps.  2  In  December  they 
came  upon  the  Mississippi  a  short  distance  above  the 
mouth  of  the  Red*  river,  and  here  they  passed  the 
winter, b  during  which  time  they  constructed  seven 
large  boats,  or  brigantines.  3In  these  they  embarked 
on  the  twelfth  of  July,  in  the  following  year,  and  in 
seventeen  days  reached  the  Gulf  of  Mexico.  Fearing 
to  trust  themselves  far  from  land  in  their  frail  barks, 
'they  continued  along  the  coast,  and  on  the  twentieth 
of  September,  1543,  the  remnant  of  the  party,  half 
naked  and  famishing  with  hunger,  arrived  safely  at  a 
Spanish  settlement  near  the  mouth  of  the  river  Panucoc 
in  Mexico. 


1542. 


5.  What  is 
said  of  the 
death  of 
DeSotol 
a.  May  31. 


1.  Of  the  at 
tempt  of  the. 
Spaniards 
to  reach 
Mexico 
by  land  I 


2.  Where 

and  in 
what  man 
ner  did  they 
pass  their 
fourth  roin- 
ter? 

b.  1542-3. 

1543. 

3.  What  wan 

their  subse 
quent  course 
and  in  ivhat 

manner 
did  the  rem 
nant  of  the 
party  reach 

Mexico? 

c.  Note  p.  23. 


ning  S.E.  receives  many  tributaries,  and  ent»r»  the  Red  river  30  miles  from  the  junction 
of  the  latter  with  the  Mississippi. 

*  The  Red  river  rises  on  the  confines  of  Texas,  forms  its  northern  boundary,  and  en 
ters  the  Mississippi  150  miles  N.W.  from  New  Orleans. 


SEBASTIAN   CABOT. 


30  VOYAGES   AND   DISCOVERIES.  [PART  L 

1497. 

CHAPTER    II. 

doS^chaf  NORTHERN  AND  EASTERN  COASTS  OF  NORTH  AMERICA, 

tcr II.  treat?  FROM  THE  DISCOVERY  OF  THE  CONTINENT  BY  THE  CA- 
BOTS,  IN  1497,  TO  THE  SETTLEMENT  OF  JAMESTOWN,  IN 
VIRGINIA,  IN  1607.  110  YEARS. 

(Pronounced 

^Kr  DIVISIONS. 

c.  Lo-don-e- 

d  Foa'sh)    ^'     zJ°hn    an^    Sebastian    Cabot. — //.    Gaspar    Cortcreal. — 

2   What  are      ^^^'     ^errazan^- — IV-    James    Cartier.* — V.    Robcrval. — 

the  Divis-         VI.  Ribault,b  Laudonniere,0  and  Melendez. — VII.  Gilbert, 

refill      Raleigh,  Grenville,  d-c.—VIII.  Marquis  de  la  Roche.*— 

IX.  Bartholomew  Gosnold.—X.  De  Monts.—XI.  North  and 

South  Virginia. 

3accountacf      ^-    J°HN  AND  SEBASTIAN   CABOT. — 1.  3Shortly  after 
the  voyage  the  return  of  Columbus  from  his  first  voyage,  John 

and  discov-     _.   ,  _,.  .         -,-,••,-,          ,  •  -,  • J       .  '  -n 

erymadeby  Cabot,  a  Venetian  by  birth,  but  then  residing  in  Eng 
land,  believing  that  new  lands  might  be  discovered  in 
the  northwest,  applied  to  Henry  VII.  for  a  commis- 
e.  Dated    sion  of  discovery.      Under  this   commission6   Cabot, 

(o.aS  H96.  taking  with  him  his  son  Sebastian,  then  a  young  man, 
1497     sailed  from  the  port  of  Bristol*  in  the  spring  of  1497. 

2.  On  the  3d  of  July  following  he  discovered  land, 
which  he  called  Prima  Vista,  or  first  seen,  and  which 
until  recently  was  supposed  to  be  the  island  of  New- 

f.Note.p.  14.  foundland/  but  which  is  now  believed  to  have  been 
the  coast  of  Labrador/  After  sailing  south  a  short 
distance,  and  probably  discovering  the  coast  of  New 
foundland,  anxious  to  announce  his  success,  Cabot 
returned  to  England  without  making  any  farther 
discovery. 
1498,  '3.  4In  1498  Sebastian  Cabot,  with  a  company  of 

*on/wyafe  three  hundred  men,  made  a  second  voyage,  with  the 

tianScabot   n°Pe  °f  finding  a  northwest  passage  to  India.     He 
explored  the  continent  from  Labrador  to  Virginia,  and 

e.Note.p.is.  perhaps  to  the  coast  of  Florida  ;£  when  want  of  pro 
visions  compelled  him  to  return  to  England. 

*  Bristol,  a  commercial  city  of  England,  next  in  importance  to  London  and  Liver 
pool,  is  on  the  river  Avon,  four  miles  distant  from  its  entrance  into  the  river  Severn, 
where  commences  the  Bristol  Channel.  It  is  115  miles  west  from  London  and  140 
south  from  Liverpool. 


CHAP.    II. 


CORTEREAL     VERRAZANL 


31 


4.  ^e  made  several  subsequent  voyages  to  the  150O. 
American  coast,  and,  in  1517,  entered  one  of  the 
straits  which  leads  into  Hudson's  Bay.  Tn  1526, 
having  entered  the  service  of  Spain,  he  explored  the 
River  La  Plata,  and  part  of  the  coast  of  South  Ameri 
ca.  Returning  to  England  during  the  reign  of  Ed 
ward  VI.,  he  was  made  Grand  Pilot  of  the  kingdom, 
and  received  a  pension  for  his  services. 

II.  GASPAR  CORTEREAL.  —  1.    2Soon  after  the  sue-  2.  Give  a 
cessful  voyage  of  the  Cabots,  which  resulted  in  the 
discovery  of  North  America,  the  king  of  Portugal,  in 

the  year  1500,  dispatched  Gaspar  Cortereal  to  the 
coasts  of  America,  on  a  voyage  of  discovery.  After 
exploring  the  coast  of  Labrador*  several  hundred  miles,  a.  Note  p.  u. 
in  the  vain  hope  of  finding  a  passage  to  India,b  Cor- 
tereal  freighted  his  ships  with  more  than  fifty  of  the 
natives,  whom,  on  his  return,0  he  sold  into  slavery. 

2.  3Cortereal  sailed  on  a  second  voyage,  with  a  de- 
termination  to  pursue  his  discovery,  and  bring  back  a 
cargo  of  slaves.  Not  returning  as  soon  as  was  expected, 
his  brother  sailed  in  search  of  him,  but  no  accounts  of 
either  ever  again  reached  Portugal. 

III.  VERRAZANL  —  1.  4At  an  early  period  the  fish-     1504. 


1500 
1501. 


c-  Au£- 


second  voy 
age! 


eres  of   Newfoundland  began  to  be  visited  by  the   *• 

1-1  i  iiT-iT-iii/*  -i  sard  of  tfi& 

t  rench  and  the  English,  but  the  former  attempted  no  Newfmmd- 
discoveries  in  America  until  1523.     6In  the  latter  part    jj&*i 
of  this  year  Francis  I.  fitted  out  a  squadron  of  four  5.  Give  an 
ships,  the  command  of  which  he  gave  to  John  Verra- 
zani,  a  Florentine  navigator  of  great  skill  and  celebrity. 
Soon  after  the  vessels  had  sailed,  three  of  them  became 
so  damaged  in  a  storm  that  they  were  compelled  to  re- 
turn  ;  but  Verrazani  proceeded  in  a  single  vessel,  with 
a  determination  to  make  new  discoveries.     Sailing 
from  Madeira,*  in  a  westerly  direction,  after  having 
encountered  a  terrible  tempest,  he  reachedf  the  coast   f.  March. 
of  America,  probably  in  the  latitude  of  Wilmington,  f 


Verr°zanin 


1524. 


6   e.  Jan.  27. 


*  The  Mndeiras  are  a  cluster  of  islands,  north  of  the  Canaries,  400  miles  west  from 
the  coast  of  Morocco,  and  nearly  700  southwest  from  the  Straits  of  Gibraltar.  Madeira, 
the  principal  island,  celebrated  for  its  wines,  is  54  miles  long,  and  consists  of  a  collec 
tion  of  lofty  mountains,  on  the  lower  slopes  ef  which  vines  are  cultivated. 

t  Wilmington.     (See  Note  and  Map,  p.  156.) 


32  VOYAGES   AND   DISCOVERIES.  [PART   \ 

1524.        2.  *  After  exploring'  the  coast  some  distance  north 
"iTwTHtffr"  anc^  south,  without  being  able  to  find  a  harbor,  he  was 
to  senc^  a  ^oat  on  shore  to  open  an  intercourse 


ing, and    with  the  natives.     The  savages  at  first  fled,  but  soon 

intercourse  •  i     •  e  ^  j    • 

with  the    recovering  their  confidence,  they  entered  into  an  ami 
cable  traffic  with  the  strangers. 

\urrelon       ^'  2Proceeding  north  along  the  open  coast  of  New 
thecoastof  Jersey,   and  no  convenient  landing"- place  being-  dis- 

NeioJer-  J\  .,  °  f  , 

sey?  covered,  a  sailor  attempted  to  swim  ashore  through  the 
surf;  but,  frightened  by  the  numbers  of  the  natives 
who  thronged  the  beach,  he  endeavored  to  return, 
when  a  wave  threw  him  terrified  and  exhausted  upon 
the  shore.  He  was,  however,  treated  with  great  kind 
ness  ;  his  clothes  were  dried  by  the  natives  ;  and,  when 
recovered  from  his  fright  and  exhaustion,  he  was  per 
mitted  to  swim  back  to  the  vessel. 

3.  Near         4.  3Landing  again  farther  north,  probably  near  the 
NeioYork?  c.^  of  jsj"ew  York,*  the  voyagers,  prompted  by  curi 
osity,  kidnapped  and  carried  away  an  Indian  child, 
a.  May  i.    4  ft  is  supposed  that  Verrazani  entered*  the  haven  of 
ike  c&tmc-  Newport,!  where  he  remained  fifteen  days.     Here  the 
nrttwstn   natives  were  liberal,  friendly,  and  confiding  ;  and  the 
o/tvSS?  country  was  the  richest  that  had  yet  been  seen. 
5.  Farther       5.  « Verrazani  still  proceeded  north,  and  explored  the 
coast  as  far  as  Newfoundland. b     The  natives  of  the 
northern  regions  were  hostile  and  jealous,  and  would 
e.  wnatis  traffic  only  for  weapons  of  iron  or  steel.     6 Verrazani 
namefNew  gave  to  the  whole  region  which  he  had  discovered 
France?    fae  name  of  NEW  FRANCE  ;  an  appellation  which  was 
afterwards  confined  to   Canada,  and  by  which   that 
country  was  known  while  it  remained  in  the  possession 
of  the  French. 

1534.  TV-  JAMES  CARTIER. — 1.  7  After  an  interval  of  ten 
7.  Give  an  years,  another  expedition  was  planned  by  the  French  ; 
itefimvar  and  James  Cartier,  a  distinguished  mariner  of  St.  Malo,| 

cotter.     was  selected  to  conduct  a  voyage  to  Newfoundland. 

*  JVew  York.     (See  Note  and  Map,  p.  117.) 

t  Newport.     (See  Note,  7, 114  and  Map,  p.  112.) 

i  St.  Malo  is  a  small  seaport  town  in  the  N.W.  part  of  France,  in  the  ancient  prov 
ince  of  Brittany,  or  Bretagne,  200  miles  west  from  Paris.  The  town  is  on  a  rocky 
elevation,  called  St.  Aaron,  surrounded  by  the  sea  at  high  water,  but  connected  with 
the  mainland  by  a  causeway.  The  inhabitants  were  early  and  extensively,  engaged  in 
the  Newfoundland  cod  fishery 


CIIAP.    fl.] 


CARTIER. 


33 


a.  June 


b.  At  the 
Buy  of 
Gaspee. 


After  having  minutely  surveyed*  the  northern  coast  of  1534. 
that  island,  he  passed  through  the  Straits  of  Belleisle, 
into  the  Gulf  of  St.  Lawrence,  and  entered  the  mouth 
of  the  river  of  the  same  name ;  but  the  weather  be 
coming  boisterous,  and  the  season  being  far  advanced, 
after  erecting  a  cross, b — taking  possession  of  the  coun 
try  in  the  name  of  the  king  of  France, — and  inducing 
two  of  the  natives  to  accompany  him,  he  set  sail0  on  c.  Aug.  19. 
his  return,  and,  in  less  than  thirty  days,  enteredd  the  d.  sept.  is. 
harbor  of  St.  Malo  in  safety. 

2.  llu  1535  Cartier  sailed6 . with  three  vessels,  on  a     1535. 
second  voyage  to  Newfoundland,  and  entering  the  gulf   e-  May 29- 
on  the  day  of  St.  Lawrence,  he  gave  it  the  name  of  wdSJaJT 
that  martyr.     Being  informed  by  the  two  natives  who 

had  returned  with  him,  that  far  up  the  stream  which 
he  had  discovered  to  the  westward,  was  a  large  town, 
the  capital  of  the  whole  country,  he  sailed  onwards, 
entered  the  river  St.  Lawrence,  and,  by  means  of  his 
interpreters,  opened  a  friendly  communication  with  the  f.  in  Quebec 

-pofi-ypo  harbor.    See 

3.  2Leaving  his  ship  safely  moored/   Cartier  pro-  g.  sept.  29.' 
ceededs  with  the  pinnace  and  two  boats  up  the  river, 

as  far  as  the  principal  Indian  settlement  of  Hochelaga, 

on  the  site  of  the  present  city  of  Montreal,*  where  he    and  what 

j,      •  r  -       ji  J  TV  •    •    •          i  •       happened 

was  received11  in  a  friendly  manner.  Rejoining  his  during  tin 
ships,  he  passed  the  winter  i  where  they  were  an-  i^oSfw 
chored  ;  during  which  time  twenty-five  of  his  crew  »•  1535~ 6 
died  of  the  scurvy,  a  malady  until  then  unknown  to 
Europeans. 

4.  3At  the  approach  of  spring,  after  having  taken 
formal  possession-"  of  the  country  in  the  name  of  his 
sovereign,    Cartier   prepared   to   return.     An   act  of     tinned? 
treachery,  at  his  departure,k  justly  destroyed  the  confi-  k-  May  ie. 
dence  which  the  natives  had  hitherto  reposed  in  their 
guests.     The  Indian  king,  whose  kind  treat-  MONTREAL  AND  vie. 
ment  of  the  French  merited  a  more  generous 

return,  was  decoyed  on  board  one  of  the  vessels 
and  carried  to  France. 


1536. 

j.  May  13. 
3.  What  act 


*  Montreal,  the  largest  town  in  Canada,  is  situated  on  the 
S.E.  side  of  a  fertile  island  of  the  same  name  about  30  miles 
long  and  10  broad,  enclosed  by  the  divided  channel  of  the  St. 
Lawrence.  The  city  is  about  140  miles  S.W.  from  Quebec, 
but  farther  by  the  course  of  the  river. 

2* 


34  VOYAGES   AND   DISCOVERIES.  [PART   L 

154O.  V.  ROBERVAL.  —  1.  Notwithstanding  the  advantages 
i  what  teas  ^ely  to  result  from  founding  colonies  in  America,  the 
the  preva-  French  gfovernment,  adopting  the  then  prevalent  no- 

lent  opinion    .  '       .  r  111  t, 

with  regard  tion  that  no  new  countries  were  valuable  except  such 
to  oferwwue  as  produced  gold  and  silver,  made  no  immediate  at- 

wntries? 


2.  what  is       2.  2At  length  a  wealthv  nobleman,  the  Lord  of  Ro- 

said  ofthe^',  &       ,  .    J.  IT 

desists  and  berval,  requested  permission  to  pursue  the  discovery 

Rofervai?   and  form  a  settlement.    This  the  king  readily  granted, 

1540     and  Roberval  received*  the  empty  titles  of  Lord,  Lieu- 

a.  Jan.      tenant-general,  and    Viceroy,  of  all  the  islands  and 

countries  hitherto  discovered  either  by  the  French  or 

the  English. 

ZacSmntaof       ^.  3  While  Roberval  was  delayed  in  making  exten- 
the  third    sive  preparations  for  his  intended  settlement.  Carder. 

voyage  of        ,      "      "      .  ,..  -IT  i        •  i  •        i 

Gamer.     whose  services  could  not  be  dispensed  with,  received  a 

1541.  subordinate  command,  and,  in  1541,  sailedb  with  five 

b.  June  2.    snipS  already  prepared.     The  Indian  king  had  in  the 

mean  while  died  in  France  ;  and  on  the  arrival  of 

Cartier  in  the  St.  Lawrence,  he  was  received  by  the 

natives  with  jealousy  and  distrust,  which  soon  broke 

4.  what  Fort  out  into  open  hostilities.     4The  French  then  built  for 

11  their  defence,  near  the  present  site  of  Quebec,*  a  fort 

which  they  named  Charlesbourg,  where  they  passed 

the  winter. 

1542.  4.  6Roberval  arrived  at  Newfoundland  in  June  of 
t*16  following  year,  with  three  ships,  and  emigrants  for 
f°unding  a  colony  ;  but  a  misunderstanding  having 

and  the  fah-  arisen  between  him  and  Cartier,  the  latter  secretly  set 

M&MMI?    sail  for  France.     Roberval  proceeded  up  the  St.  Law 

rence  to  the  place  which  Cartier  had  abandoned,  where 

c.  1542-3.    ne  erected  two  forts  and  passed   a  tedious  winter.6 

After  some  unsuccessful  attempts  to  discover  a  passage 

d.  Note  p.  22.  to  the  East  Indies,d  he  brought  his  colony  back  to 

France,  and  the  design  of  forming  a  settlement  was 

1549.     abandoned.     In  1549  Roberval  again  sailed  on  a  voy 

age  of  discovery,  but  he  was  never  again  heard  of. 

*  Quebec,  a  strongly  fortified  city  of  Canada,  is  situated  on  the  N.W.  side  of  tho 
St.  Lawrence,  on  a  promontory  formed  by  that  river  and  the  St.  Charles.  The  city  con 
sists  of  the  Upper  and  the  Lower  Town,  —  the  latter  on  a  narrow  strip  of  land  near  the 
water's  edge  ;  and  the  former  on  a  plain  difficult  of  access,  more  than  200  feet  higher. 
Cape  Diamond,  the  most  elevated  point  of  the  Upper  Town,  is  345  feet  above  the  level 
of  the  river,  and  commands  a  grand  view  of  an  extensive  tract  of  country.  ('See  Map 
p.  189.) 


CHAP.    H.]  RIBAULT,    LAUDONNIERE,    MELENDEZ,  35 

VI.  RIBAULT,  LAUDONNIERE,  AND  MELENDEZ. — 1.  lCo-   1562. 
ligni,  admiral  of  France,  having  long  desired  to  estab 
lish  in  America  a  refuge  for  French  Protestants,  at 
length  obtained  a  commission  from  the  king  for  that 
purpose,    and,   in    1562,    dispatched*   a  squadron    to 
Florida,b  under  the  command  of  John  Ribault.     Ar 
riving  on  the  coast  in  May,  he  discovered  the  St.  Johns 
River,  which  he  named  the  river  of  May;  but  the 
squadron   continued   north   until   it   arrived   at  Port 2- 
Royal*  entrance,  near  the  southern  boundary  of  Caro-  men  tnade? 
lina,  where  it  was  determined  to  establish  the  colony. 

2.  3Here  a  fort  was  erected,  and  named  Fort  Charles,  3w^frle^ 
and  twenty-six  men  were  left  to  keep  possession  of  the  <»  Carolina, 
country,  while  Ribault  returned0  to  France  for  further  andc  Jj™ 
emigrants  and  supplies.     4The  promised  reinforcement  4.  why  wa» 
not  arriving,  the  colony  began  to  despair  of  assistance  ;  tnTntalan- 
and,  in  the  following  spring,  having  constructed  a  rude     frS/ 
brigantine,  they  embarked  for  home,  but  had  nearly 
perished  by  famine,  at  sea,  when  they  fell  in  with  and 

were  taken  on  board  of  an  English  vessel. 

3.  5In  1564,  through  the  influence  of  Coligni,  an-     1564. 
other  expedition  was  planned,  and  in  July  a  colony  5.  when  and 
was  established  on  the  river  St.  Johns,f  and  left  under  Tfsecond 
the  command  of  Laudonniere.     6Many  of  the  emi-     jSJffit 
grants,  however,  being  dissolute  and  improvident,  the  J^SSS- 
supplies  of  food  were  wasted  ;  and  a  party,  under  the  and  conduct 
pretence  of  desiring  to  escape  from  famine,  were  per-   colonists? 
mitted  to  embarkd  for  France  ;  but  no  sooner  had  they     d.  Dec. 
departed  than  they  commenced   a   career  of  piracy 
against  the  Spanish.     The  remnant  were  on  the  point     1565. 
of  embarking  for  France,  when  Ribault  arrived  and 
assumed  the  command,  bringing  supplies, 

and  additional  emigrants  with  their  fam-   VICINITY  OF  PORT  ROYAL- 
ilies. 


*  Port  Royal  is  an  island  12  miles  in  length,  on  the 
coast  of  South  Carolina,  on  the  east  side  of  which  is  situ 
ated  the  town  of  Beaufort,  50  miles  S.W.  from  Charles 
ton.  Between  the  island  and  the  mainland  is  an  excellent 
harbor. 

t  The  St.  Johns,  the  principal  river  of  Florida,  rises  in 
the  eastern  part  of  the  territory,  about  25  miles  from  the 
coast,  and  runs  north,  expanding  into  frequent  lakes, 
until  within  20  miles  of  its  mouth,  when  it  turns  to  the 
east,  and  falls  into  the  Atlantic,  35  miles  north  from  St. 
Augustine.  (See  Map  next  page.) 


36 


VOYAGES   AND    DISCOVERIES. 


[PART   I, 


1565.  4.  Meanwhile  news  arrived  in  Spain  that  a  cozn- 
a. NotepTis!  Pany  °f  French  Protestants  had  settled  in  Florida,* 
i.  what  oc-  within  the  Spanish  territory,  and  Melendez,  who  had 

currcdivhen     -,       .        -.     ,  .  v  r    •, 

the  span-    obtained  the  appointment  01  governor  01  the  country, 

iards  heard  f  •  •  r  -\     •          •  •  -,  •  ' 

of  the      upon  the  condition  of  completing  its  conquest  within 
settlement?  tkree  years,  departed  on  his  expedition,  with  the  deter 
mination  of  speedily  extirpating  the  heretics. 

5.  2Early  in  September,15  1565,  he  came  in  sight  of 
Florida,  and  soon  discovering  a  part  of  the  French 
fleet,  gave  them  chase,  but  was  unable  to  overtake 
On  the  seventeenth  of  September  Melendez 


b.  Sept.  7. 
2.  Give  an 
account  of 


and  the 
founding  of 


st  tinlus'  entered  a  beautiful  harbor,  and  the  next  day,c  after 
c.  sept.  is.   taking  formal  possession  of  the  country,  and  proclaim 
ing  the  king  of  Spain  monarch  of  all  North  America, 
laid  the  foundations  of  St.  Augustine.* 


What 


French 
fleet? 


6.  3Soon  after,  the  French  fleet  having  put  to  sea 
')fthe  with  the  design  of  attacking  the  Spaniards  in  the  har 


bor  of  St  Augustine,  and  being  overtaken  by  a  furious 
storm,  every  ship  was  wrecked  on  the  coast,  and  the 
4.  Give,  an  French  settlement  was  left  in  a  defenceless  state.    4The 


account  of  gpaniards  now  made  their  way  through  the  forests, 


the  destruc 


tion  of  the 
French 
colony. 

d  Oct.  1. 


and,  surprisingd  the  French  fort,  put  to  death  all  its 
inmates,  save  a  few  who  fled  into  the  woods,  and  who 
subsequently  escaped  on  board  two  French  ships  which 
had  remained  in  the  harbor.     Over  the  mangled  re 
mains  of  the  French  was  placed  the  inscription,  "We 
do  this  not  as  unto  Frenchmen,  but  as  unto  heretics." 
VICINITY  OF  ST.  AUGUSTINE,  The    helpless   shipwrecked   men   being 
soon    discovered,     although     invited    to 
rely  on  the  clemency  of  Melendez,  were 
all    massacred,  except   a   few    Catholics 
and  a  few  mechanics,  who  were  reserved 
as  slaves. 


AND  ST.  JOHNS  RIVER. 


*  St.  Jlugustive  is  a 
town  on  the  eastern  coast 
of  Florida,  350  miles  north 
from  the  southern  point  of 
Florida,  and  35  miles  south 
from  the  mouth  of  the  St. 
Johns  river,  ft  is  situated 
on  the  S.  side  of  a  penin 
sula,  hav'ng  on  the  east 
Matanzas  Sound,  which 
separates  it  from  Anastatia 
island.  The  city  is  low,  but 
healthy  and  pleasant. 


CHAP.  n.l 


GILBERT,    RALEIGH,    GR 


37 


7.  l Although  the  French  court  heard  of  this  out-  1566. 
rage  with  apathy,  it  did  not  long  remain  unavenged. 
De  Gourgues,  a  soldier  of  Gascony,*  having  fitted1 
out  three  ships  at  his  own  expense,  surprised  two  of 
the  Spanish  forts  on  the  St.  Johns  river,  early  in  1568, 
and  hung  their  garrisons  on  the  trees,  placing  over 
them  the  inscription,  "  I  do  this  not  as  unto  Spaniards 
or  mariners,  but  as  unto  traitors,  robbers,  and  murder 
ers."  De  Gourgues  not  being  strong  enough  to  main 
tain  his  position,  hastily  re  treated, b  and  the  Spaniards  b.  May. 
retained  possession  of  the  country. 


a.  1367. 

1.  Imchat 
manner 
w ]ere  the 
French 

avenged ? 


VII.  GILBERT,  RALEIGH,  GRENVILLE,  &c. — 1.  2In 
1583  Sir  Humphrey  Gilbert,  under  a  charter  from 
Q,ueen  Elizabeth,  sailed0  with  several  vessels,  with  the 
design  of  forming  a  settlement  in  America  5  but  a 
succession  of  disasters  defeated  the  project,  and,  on  the 
homeward  voyage,  the  vessel  in  which  Gilbert  sailed 
was  wrecked,d  and  all  on  board  perished. 

2.  3His  brother-in-law,  Sir  Walter  Raleigh,  not  dis 
heartened  by  the  fate  of  his  relative,  soon  after  obtained6 
for  himself  an  ample  patent,  vesting  him  with  almost 
unlimited  powers,  as  lord  proprietor,  over  all  the  lands 
which  he  should  discover  between  the  33d  and  40th 
degrees  of  north  latitude.     4Under  this  patent,  in  1584, 
he  dispatched,  for  the  American    coast,  two   vessels 
under   the   command  of  Philip  Amidas  and  Arthur 
Barlow. 

3.  Arriving  on  the  coast  of  Carolina  in  the  month 
of  July,  they  visited  the  islands  in  Pamlicof  and  Al- 
bemarle^;  Sound,  took  possession  of  the  country  in  the 
name  of  the  queen  of  England,  and,  after  spending 
several  weeks  in  trafficking  with  the  natives,  returned 
without  attempting  a  settlement.     5The  glowing  de- 


1583. 

2.  Give  an 
account  of 
the  voyage 
of  Gilbert. 
c.  June. 


(1.   Sept. 

1584. 

3.  Of  the 
patent  of 
Raleigh. 
e.  April  4. 


4.  Of  the  voy 
age  of  Ami- 
das  and 
Barloiv. 


5.  What 
name  was 
given  to  the 
country, 
and  whyl 


*Gascony  was  an  ancient  province  in  the  southwest  of  France,  lying  chiefly  between 
the  Garonne  and  the  Pyrenees.  "  The  Gascons  are  a  spirited  and  a  fiery  race,  but 
their  habit  of  exaggeration,  in  relating  their  exploits,  has  made  the  term  gasconade  pro 
verbial." 

t  Pamlico  Sound  is  a  large  bay  on  the  coast  of  N.  Carolina,  nearly  a  hundred  miles 
long'from  N.E.  to  S.W.,  and  from  15  to  25  miles  broad.  It  is  separated  from  the  ocean 
throughout  its  whole  length  by  a  beach  of  sand  hardly  a  mile  wide,  near  the  middle 
of  which  is  the  dangerous  Cape  Hatteras.  Ocracock  Inlet,  35  miles  S.W.  from  Cape 
Hatteias,  is  the  only  entrance  which  admits  ships  of  largo  burden. 

t  Jllbemnrle  Sound  is  north  of  and  connects  with  Pamlico  Sound,  and  is  likewise 
separated  from  the  ocean  by  a  narrow  sand  beach.  It  is  about  60  miles  long  from  east 
to  west,  and  from  4  to  15  miles  wide. 


38 


VOYAGES   AND    DISCOVERIES. 


[PART   L 


1584. 


1585. 

a.  April  19. 
1.  Give  an 

account  of 
the  first  at 
tempt  to 
form  a  set- 
'ilement  at 
Roanoke. 


b.  Sept. 

1586. 
9.  What  was 
the  conduct 

of  the 
colonists? 


c.  June. 

d.  Note  p.  14. 
3.  Under 
what  cir- 

cu/mstances 

tuas  the  set 
tlement 

abandoned  7 


e.  June  29. 

4.  What 
events  hap 
pened  soon 
after  the  de 
parture  of 
the  colony  ? 

f.  July. 


scription  which  they  gave  of  the  beauty  and  fertility 
of  the  country,  induced  Elizabeth,  who  esteemed  her 
reign  signalized  by  the  discovery  of  these  regions,  to 
bestow  upon  them  the  name  of  VIRGINIA,  as  a  memo 
rial  that  they  had  been  discovered  during  the  reign  of 
a  maiden  queen. 

4.  Encouraged  by  their  report,  Raleigh  made  ac 
tive  preparations  to  form  a  settlement ;  and,    in   the 
following  year,  1585,  dispatched3-  a  fleet  of  seven  ves 
sels  under  the  command  of  Sir   Richard  Grenville, 
with  Ralph  Lane  as  governor  of  the  intended  colony. 
After  some  disasters  on  the  coast,  the  fleet  arrived  at 
Roanoke,*  an  island   in   Albemaiie  Sound,  whence, 
leaving  the  emigrants  under  Lane  to  establish  the 
colqny,  Grenville  returned15  to  England. 

5.  2The  impatience  of  the  colonists  to  acquire  sud 
den  wealth  gave  a  wrong  direction  to  their  industry, 
and  the  cultivation  of  the  earth  was  neglected,  in  the 
idle  search  after  mines  of  gold  and   silver.      Their 
treatment  of  the  natives  soon  provoked  hostilities ; — 
their  supplies  of  provisions,  which  they  had  hitherto 
received  from  the  Indians,  were  withdrawn  ; — famine 
stared  them  in  the  face  ;  and  they  were  on  the  point 
of  dispersing  in  quest  of  food,  when  Sir  Francis  Drake 
arrived0  with  a  fleet  from  the  West  Indies. d 

6.  3He  immediately  devised  measures  for  furnishing 
the  colony  with  supplies ;  but  a  small  vessel,  laden 
with  provisions,  which  was  designed  to  be  left  for  that 
purpose,  being  destroyed  by  a  sudden  storm,  and  the 
colonists  becoming  discouraged,  he  yielded  to   their 
unanimous  request,  and  carried  them  back  to  England. 
Thus  was  the  first  English  settlement  abandoned6  after 
an  existence  of  little  less  than  a  year. 

7.  4A  few   days   after   the    de-  ROANOKK ,.  AND  VICINITY. 
parture  of  the  fleet,  a  vessel,  dis 
patched  by  Raleigh,  arrivedf  with 

a  supply  of  stores  for  the  colony, 
but  finding  the  settlement  deserted, 


*  Roanoke  is  an  island -on  the  coast  of  North  Carolina,  be 
tween  Pamlico  and  Albrmarle -sounds.  The  north  point  of 
the  island  is  5  miles  west  from  the  Old  Roanoke  Inlet,  which 
is  now  closed.  The  English  fort  and  colony  were  at  the 
north  end  of  the  island.  (See  Map.) 


account  of 
the  second 
attempt  to 
form  a  set- 


CHAP.    II.]  GILBERT,    RALEIGH,    GRENVILLE.  39 

immediately  returned.     Scarcely  had  this  vessel  depart-    1586. 
ed,  when  Sir  Richard  Grenville  arrived  with  three  ships.  ~ 
After  searching  in  vain  for  the  colony  which  he  had 
planted,  he  likewise  returned,  leaving  fifteen  men  on  the 
island  of  Roanoke  to  keep  possession  of  the  country. 

8.  Notwithstanding  the  ill  success  of  the  attempts     1587. 
of  Raleigh  to  establish  a  colony  in  his  new  territory,   i.  Give  an 
neither  his  hopes  nor  his  resources  were  yet  exhausted. 
Determining  to  plant  an  agricultural  state,  early  in  the 
following  year  he  sent  out  a  company  of  emigrants    tlcmenf- 
with  their  wives  and  families, — granted  a  charter  of 
incorporation  for- the  settlement,  and  established  a  mu 
nicipal  government  for  his  intended  "  city  of  Raleigh." 

9.  2On  the   arrival4  of  the  emigrants  at  Roanoke, 
where  they  expected  to  find  the  men  whom  Gren.ville 
had  left,  they  found  the  fort  which   had  been    built 
there   in  ruins ;  the  houses  were  deserted  ;    and  the 
bones  of  their  former  occupants  were  scattered  over      rival? 
the  plain.     At  the  same  place,  however,  they  deter 
mined  to  establish  the  colony  ;  and  here  they  laid  the 
foundations  for  their  "  city." 

10.  3Soon  finding  that  they  were  destitute  of  many  *-™at£ 
things  which  were    essential  to  their  comfort,  their  return  of 
governor,  Captain  John  White,  sailedb  for  England,  Ci\Sj 
to  obtain  the  necessary  supplies.     4On  his  arrival  he  b-  Sept- 6- 
found  the  nation  absorbed  by  the  threats  of  a  Spanish 
invasion ;  and  the  patrons  of  the  new  settlement  were  too 

much  engaged  in  public  measures  to  attend  to  a  less 
important  and  remote  object.     Raleigh,  however,  in  the  ft/noiiy  Tost? 
following  year,  1588,  dispatched0  White  with  supplies,     1588. 
in  two  vessels  ;  but  the  latter,  desirous  of  a  gainful    c- May  2> 
voyage,  ran  in  search  of  Spanish  prizes ;  until,  at  length, 
one  of  his  vessels  was  overpowered,  boarded,  and  rifled, 
and  both  ships  were  compelled  to  return  to  England. 

11.  Soon  after,  Raleigh  assignedd  his  patent  to  a  j.  March  IT 
company  of  merchants  in   London ;  and  it  was  not 

until   1590    that  White  was   enabled   to   return6    in     1590. 
search  of  the  colony ;  and  then  the  island  of  Roanoke     e-  Aug- 
was  deserted.     No  traces  of  the  emigrants  could  be 
found.     The    design   of   establishing   a   colony   was 
abandoned,  and  the  country  was  again  leftf  to  the  un-     f.  sept 
disturbed  possession  of  the  natives. 


40  VOYAGES   AND    DISCOVERIES.  [PART   I. 

1598.        VIII.  MARQUIS  DE  LA  ROCHE.—  1.    lln   1598,  the 
Marquis  de  la  Roche,  a  French  nobleman,  received 
fronl  l^ie  king  of  France  a  commission  for  founding  a 
DC  'ia  Roche  French  colony  in  America.     Having  equipped  several 

to  form  a  set-  -,      ,  A     -.         .  ,  .  n         111  r 

tieincnt't  vessels,  he  sailed  with  a  considerable  number  01  set 
tlers,  most  of  whom,  however,  he  was  obliged  to  draw 
from  the  prisons  of  Paris.  On  Sable*  island,  a  barren 
spot  near  the  coast  of  Nova  Scotia,  forty  men  were 
left  to  form  a  settlement. 

2.  what  was  2.  2La  Roche  dying  soon  after  his  return,  the  colo- 
t!ie  colon0/?  nists  were  neglected  ;  and  when,  after  seven  years,  a 
vessel  was  sent  to  inquire  after  them,  only  twelve  of 
them  were  living.  The  dungeons  from  which  they 
had  been  liberated  were  preferable  to  the  hardships 
which  they  had  suffered.  The  emaciated  exiles  were 
carried  back  to  France,  where  they  were  kindly  re 
ceived  by  the  king,  who  pardoned  their  crimes,  and 
made  them  a  liberal  donation. 

1602.     f  IX.    BARTHOLOMEW  GOSNOLD.—  1.  sin   1602,  Bar- 
3.  Give  an  molomew  Gosnold  sailed*  from  Falmouth,f  England, 


yte  .and  abandoning  the  circuitous  route  by  the  Canaries5 
of  Gosnoid.  (     ^  t|ie  West  Indies,0  made  a  direct  voyage  across  the 

a.  April  5.  .  .  -11 

b.  Note  p.  22.  Atlantic,  and  in  seven  weeks  reachedd  the  American 

c.  Note  p.  H.  Continent,  probably  near  the  northern  extremity  of 
d.  May.     Massachusetts  Bay.J    4Not  finding  a  good  harbor,  and 

wvert&'dtd  sailing  southward,  he  discovered  and  landed6  upon  a 
he  make?  promontory  which  he  called  Cape  Cod.$  Sailing 
e.  May  24.  tjlence^  an(j  pursaing-  his  course  along  the  coast,  he 

f.  June  1-4.  discovered*1  several  islands,  one  of  which  he  named 
Elizabeth,]]  and  another  Martha's  Vineyard.  1" 


*  Sable  island  is  90  miles  S.E.  from  the  eastern  point  of  Nova  Scotia. 

t  Falmouth  is  a  seaport  town  at  the  entrance  of  the  English  Channel,  near  the  south 
western  extremity  of  England.  It  is  50  miles  S.W.  from"  Plymouth,  has  an  excellent 
harbor,  and  a  roadstead  capable  of  receiving  the  largest  fleets.  • 

t  Massachusetts  Bay  is  a  large  bay  on  the  eastern  coast  of  Massachusetts,  between 
the  headlands  of  O.pe  Ann  on  the  north,  and  Cape  Cod  on  the  south. 

§  Cape  Cod,  thus  named  from  the  number  of  codfish  taken  there  by  its  discoverer,  is 
50  miles  S.E.  from  Boston. 

||  Elizabeth  Islands  arc  a  group  of  13  islands  south  of  Buzzard's  Bay,  and  from  20 
ti.  '50  miles  E.  and  S.E.  from  Newport,  Rhode  Island.  Nashawn,  the  largest,  is  7  and 
a  half  miles  long.  Cattahunk,  the  one  named  by  Gosnold  Elizabeth  Island,  is  two 
miles  and  a  half  long  and  three  quarters  of  a  mile  broad. 

IT  Martha'1  s  Vineyard,  three  or  four  miles  S.E.  from  the  Elizabeth  Islands,  is  19 
mile^  in  length  from  E.  to  W.  and  from  3  to  10  miles  in  width.  The  island  called  by 
Gosnold  Martha's  Vineyard  is  now  called  No  Man's  Land,  a  small  island  four  or  five 
miles  south  from  Martha's  Vineyard.  When  or  why  the  name  was  changed  is  no! 
known. 


CHAP  II.]  GOSNOLD,  DE  MONTS.  41 

2.  'Here  it  was  determined  to  leave  a  portion  of  the    16O2. 
crew  for  the  purpose  of  forming-  a  settlement,  and  a  ~  Wha[  7" 
storehouse  and  fort  were  accordingly  erected  ;  but  dis-  ^//'f  /  X 
trust  of  the  Indians,  who  began  to  show  hostile  inten-  fonuaset- 
tions,  and  the  despair  of  obtaining  seasonable  supplies,  a  j'une  ss. 
defeated  the   design,  and  the  whole  party  embarkeda  2.  what  was 
"or  England.     2The  return  occupied  but  five  weeks,  ffitlwmfy- 
and  the  entire  voyage  only  four  months. 

3.  3Gosnold  and  his  companions  brought  back  so  z.a.vean 

r>  -11  ,,  ,,  •   L          •    •.     i     ,1      .     •        i        r  i      account  of 

iavorable  reports  of  the  regions  visited,  that,  in  the  tol-  ttv;  voyages 
Jowing  year,  a  company  of  Bristol15  merchants  dis-  crfes'ifMar- 
patchedc  two  small  vessels,  under  the  command  of  Mar-  t 
tin  Pring,  for  the  purpose  of  exploring  the  country,  and  b 
opening  a  traffic  with  the  natives.     Pring  landed'1  on  c.  Aprnso. 
the  coast  of  Maine,  —  discovered  some  of  its  principal    <*•  June. 
rivexs,  —  and  examined  the  coast  of  Massachusetts  as 
far  as  Martha's  Vineyard.     The  whole  voyage  occu 
pied  but  six  months.     In    1606,  Pring  repeated  the 
voyage,  and  made  a  more  accurate  survey  of  Maine. 

4.  What 

X.  DE  MONTS.  —  1.   4In   1603,  the  king  of  France    gjg^jj 
granted6  to  De  Monts,  a  gentleman  of  distinction,  the  madc^oe 
sovereignty  of  the  country  from  the  40th  to  the  46th    e.  N»».  s. 
degree  of  north  latitude  ;  that  is,  from  one  degree  south  g.^SpS 
of  New  York  city/  to  one  north  of  Montreal.  s     3Sail-     1604. 
ingh  with  two  vessels,  in   the  spring  of  1604,  he  ar-  f  March?. 
rived  at  Nova  Scotia*  in  May,  and  spent  the  summer  l'5^vl'an 
in  trafficking  with  the   natives,  and  examining  the   account  of 

the  voyaze 

coasts  preparatory  to  a  settlement.  of  DC  Monts. 

2.  Selecting  an  island  near  the  mouth  of  the  river    e.  of  his 
St.  Croix,*  on  the  coast  of  New  Brunswick,  he  there  ^ 
erected  a  fort  and  passed  a  rigorous  winter,)  his  men   i-  I«M—  s. 
suffering  much  from  the  want  of  suitable  provisions.     1605. 
7In  the  folio  wins:  spring,  1605.  De  Monts  removed  to  i.  of  the.  set- 

i  i        TT>  f  f*        i        !  11  f  i     tie-went  of 

a  place  on  the  Bay  of  Fimdy  ;f  and  here  was  formed  port 


*  The  St.  Croix  river,  called  by  the  Indians  Schoodic,  empties  into  Passamaquody 
Bay  at  the  eastern  extremity  of  Maine.  It  was  the  island  of  the  same  name,  a  few 
miles  up  the  river,  on  which  the  French  settled.  By  the  treaty  of  1783  the  St.  Croix 
was  made  the  eastern  boundary  of  the  United  States,  but  it  was  uncertain  what  river 
was  the  St.  Croix  until  the  remains  of  the  French  fort  were  discovered. 

t  The  Bay  of  Fundy,  remarkable  for  its  high  tides,  lies  between  Nova  Scotia  and 
New  Brunswick.  It  is  nearly  200  miles  in  length  from  S.W.  to  N.E.  and  75  miles 
across  at  its  entrance,  gradually  narrowing  towards  the  head  of  the  bay.  At  the  en 
trance  the  tide  is  of  the  ordinary  height,  about  eight  feet,  but  at  the  head  of  the  bay 
it  rises  GO  feet,  and  is  so  rapid  as  often  to  overtake  and  sweep  off  animals  feeding  on 
the  shore, 


42  VOYAGES   AND    DISCOVERIES.  [PART   I. 

16O5.    tho   first  permanent  French   settlement  in  America. 
~  Tne    settlement   was   named    Port  Royal,*   and  the 
whole  country,  embracing  the  present  New  Bruns 
wick,  Nova  Scotia,  and  the  adjacent  islands,  was  called 
Ac  ADI  A. 

1608.         3.   lln   1608,  De  Monts,  although  deprived  of  his 

i.  what     former  commission,  having  obtained  from  the  king  of 

of &      France  the  grant  of  the  monopoly  of  the  fur  trade  on 

7  the  river  St.  Lawrence,  fitted  out  two  vessels  for  the 

purpose  of  forming  a  settlement ;  but  not  finding  it 

convenient  to  command  in  person,  he  placed  them 

under  Samuel  Champlain,  who  had  previously  visited 

those  regions. 

2.  Give  an       4.  %The  expedition  saileda  in  April,  and  in  June  ar- 

account  of      •       i  m     i  -i  i  f   -i 

the  nvedb  at  Tadoussac,  a  barren  spot  at  the  mouth  of  the 
champiain  Saguenayf  river,  hitherto  the  chief  seat  of  the  traffic 
settlement  in  furs.  Thence  Champlain  continued  to  ascend  the 

f  grins'  river  until  he  had  Passed  the  Isle  of  Orleans?t  when 
"b.  June  3.    he  selected0  a  commodious  place  for  a  settlement,  on 
c.  July  s.    the  site  of  the  present  city  of  duebec,d  and  near  the 
a.  Note  p.  34.  p}ace  where  Cartier  had  passed  the  winter,  and  erected 
a  fort,  in  1541.     From  this  time  is  dated  the  first  per 
manent  settlement  of  the  French  in  New  France  or 
Canada. 

1506.        -^-1-    NORTH   AND   SOUTH   VIRGINIA. — 1.  2In    1606 

2.  what  is  James  the   1st,  of  England,  claiming  all  that  portion 

x£n?i°vir-  °f  North  America  which  lies  between  the  34th  and 

ginsouthd   t^ie  ^tn  degrees  °f  north  latitude,  embracing  the  coun- 

Virginia?   try  from  Cape  Fear§  to  Halifax, ||  divided  this  territory 

into  two  nearly  equal  districts  5  the  one,  called  NORTH 

VIRGINIA,  extending  from  the  41st  to  the  45th  degree  ; 

*  Port  Royal  (now  Annapolis),  once  the  capital  of  French  Acadia,  is  situated  on  the 
east  bank  of  the  river  and  bay  of  Annapolis,  in  the  western  part  of  Nova  Scotia,  a  short 
distance  from  the  Bay  of  Fiindy.  It  has  an  excellent  harbor,  in  which  a  thousand  ves 
sels  might  anchor  in  security. 

t  The  Saguenay  river  empties  into  the  St.  Lawrence  from  the  north,  130  miles  N.E. 
from  Quebec. 

i  The  Isle  of  Orleans  is  a  fertile  island  in  the  St.  Lawrence,  five  miles  below  Que 
bec.  It  is  about  25  miles  long  and  5  broad.  (See  Map,  p.  189.) 

§  Cape  Fear  is  the  southern  point  of  Smith's  island,  at  the  mouth  of  Cape  Fear  river, 
on  the  coast  of  N.  Carolina,  150  miles  N.E.  from  Charleston.  (See  Map,  p.  155.) 

||  Halifax,  the  capital  of  Nova  Scotia,  is  situated  on  the  S.W.  side  of  the  Bay  of 
Chebucto,  which  is  on  the  S.E.  coast  of  Nova  Scotia.  The  town  is  10  miles  from  the 
sea,  and  has  an  excellent  harbor  of  10  square  miles.  It  is  about  450  miles  N.E.  from 
Boston. 


CHAP.  H.] 


NORTH   AND    SOUTH    VIRGINIA. 


43 


a.  April  20 
1.  To  what 
companies 
were  these 
districts 
granted? 


2.  How  were 
the  govern 
ments  of 


and  the  other,  called  SOUTH  VIRGINIA,  from  the  34th  to 
the  38th. 

2.  lThe    former   he    granted8-    to    a   company    of 
"  knights,  gentlemen,  and  merchants,"  of  the  west  of 
England,  called  the  Plymouth  Conipany ;  and  the  latter 
to  a  company  of  "  noblemen,  gentlemen,    and  mer 
chants,"  mostly  resident  in  London,  and  called  the 
London   Company.     The    intermediate    district,  from 
the  38th  to  the  41st  degree,  was  open  to  both  compa 
nies  ;  but  neither  was  to  form  a  settlement  within  one 
hundred  miles  of  the  other. 

3.  2The  supreme  government  of  each  district  was 
to  be   vested  in  a  council  residing  in  England,  the 
members  of  which  were  to  be  appointed  by  the  king, 
and  to  be  removed  at  his  pleasure.     The  local  admin 
istration  of  the  affairs  of  each  colony  was  to  be  com 
mitted  to  a  council  residing  within  its  limits,  likewise 
to  be  appointed  by  the  king,  and  to  act  conformably 
to  his  instructions.     3The  effects  of  these  regulations 
were,   that  all  executive  and  legislative  powers  were 
placed  wholly  in  the  hands  of  the  king,  that  the  colo 
nists  were  deprived  of  the  rights  of  self-government, — 
and  the  companies  received  nothing  but  a  simple  char 
ter  of  incorporation  for  commercial  purposes.  _ 

4.  4Soon  after  the  grant,  the  Plymouth  Company 
dispatched b  a  vessel  to  examine  the  country ;  but  before 
the  voyage  was  completed  she  was  captured6  by  the 
Spaniards.     Another  vessel  was  soon  after  sent  out  for 
the  same  purpose,  which  returned  with  so  favorable  an 
account  of  the  country,  that,  in  the  following  year,  the 
company  sent  out  a  colony  of  a  hundred  planters  under 
the  command  of  George  Popham. 

5.  5They  landedd  at  the  mouth  of  the  Kennebec,* 
where  they  erected  a  few  rude  cabins,  a  store-house, 
and  some  slight  fortifications ;  after  which,  the  vessels 
sailed6  for  England,  leaving  forty-five  emigrants  in  the 
plantation,  which  was  named  St.  George.     The  winter 
was  intensely  cold,  and  the  sufferings  of  the  colony, 

*  The  Kennebec,  a  river  of  Maine,  west  of  the  Penobscot,  falls  into  the  ocean  120 
miles  N.E.  from  Boston. — The  place  where  the  Sagadahoc  colony  (as  it  is  usually  called) 
passed  the  winter,  is  in  the  present  town  of  Phippsburg,  which  is  composed  of  a  long 
narrow  peninsula  at  the  mouth  of  the  Kennebec  river,  having  the  river  on  the  east. 
Hills  Point,  a  mile  above  the  S.E.  corner  of  the  peninsula,  was  the  site  of  the  colon* 


tricts 
established? 


3.  What 
were  the 
effects  of 
these  regu 
lations  2 


b.  Aug.  22. 

c.  Nov.  22. 
4.  Give  an 
account  of 

the  attempts 

of  the 

Plymouth 

Company  to 

examine,  ths 

country. 

1607. 

d.  Aug.  21. 
5.  Of  theat 
tempted  set 

tlement  at 
Kennebec. 

e.  Dec.  15. 


44 


VOYAGES    AND    DISCOVERIES. 


[PART  L 


1606. 


I.  Of  the  ex 
pedition 
sent  out  by 
the,  London 
Company. 
a.  Dec.  30. 


b.  Note  p.  38. 

c.  Note  p.  22. 

d.  Note  p.  14. 

e.  May  6. 


2.  Give  an 
account  of 
the  settle 
ment  of 
Jamestown. 

f.  May  23. 


g.  See  p.  36. 


from  famine  and  hardships,  were  extremely  severe. 
They  lost  their  store-house  by  fire,  and  their  president 
by  death ;  and,  in  the  following  year,  abandoned  the 
settlement  and  returned  to  England. 

6.  1  Under  the  charter  of  the  London  Company,  which 
alone  succeeded,  three  small  vessels,  under  the  com 
mand  of  Captain  Christopher  Newport,  saileda  for  the 
American  coast  in  December,  1606,  designing  to  land 
and    form  a  settlement  at  Roanoke.b     Pursuing  the 
old  route  by  the  Canaries0  and  the  West  Indies,*1  New 
port  did  not  arrive  until  April ;  when  a  storm  fortu 
nately  carried"  him  north  of  Roanoke  into  Chesapeake 
Bay.* 

7.  2Sailing  along  the  southern  shore,  he  soon  entered 
a  noble  river  which  he  named  James   River,f  and, 
after  passing  about  fifty  miles  above  the  mouth  of  the. 
stream,  through  a  delightful  country,  selectedf  a  place 
for  a  settlement,  which  was  named  Jamcstown.\    Here 
was  formed  the  first  permanent  settlement  of  the  Eng 
lish  in  the  New  World, — one  hundred  and  ten  years 
after  the  discovery  of  the  continent  by  Cabot,  and  forty- 
one  years  from  the  settlements  of  St.   Augustine  in 
Florida. 


*  The  Chesapeake  Bay,  partly  in  Virginia,  and  partly  in  Maryland,  is  from  7  to  20 
miles  in  width,  180  miles  in  length  from  N.  to  S.,  and  12  miles  wide  at  its  entrance, 

between  Cape  Charles  on  the  N.  and  Cape 
Henry  on  the  S. 

t  The  James  River  rises  in  the  Alle- 
ghany  Mountains,  passes  through  the  Blue 
Ridge,  and  falls  into  the  southern  part  of 
Chesn  peake  Bay.  Its  entrance  into  the  bay 
is  called  Hampton  Roads,  having  Point 
Comfort  on  the  north,  and  Willoughby 
Point  on  the  south. 

J  Jamestown  is  on  the  north  side  of 
James  river,  30  miles  from  its  mouth,  and 
8  miles  S.S.W.  from  Williamsburg.  The 
village  is  entirely  deserted,  with  the  excep 
tion  of  one  or  two  old  buildings,  and  is  not 
found  on  modern  maps. 


JOHN  SMITH. 


45 

NOTES  ON  THE  INDIAN  TRIBES. 

(SEE     MAP,     NEXT     PAGE.) 

ALTHOUGH  there  is  much  connected  with  the  history,  customs,  religion,  traditions,  &c., 
of  the  Indians  of  North  America,  that  is  highly  interesting,  yet  in  this  place  we  can  do 
little  more  than  give  the  names,  and  point  out  the  localities  of  the  principal  tribes  east 
of  the  Mississippi,  as  they  were  first  known  to  Europeans. 

The  discovery  of  a  similarity  in  the  primitive  words  of  different  Indian  languages,  is 
the  principle  that  has  governed  the  division  of  the  different  tribes  into  families  or  na 
tions.  The  principal  divisions  within  the  limits  of  the  present  United  States,  east  of 
the  Mississippi,  were  the  Algonquin,  the  Iroquois,  the  Cherokee,  and  the  Mobil ian 
Tribes. 

Of  the  ALGONQUIN  TRIBES,  the  Etchemins  and  the  Abenakes  occupied  most  of  the 

K resent  State  of  Maine.  They  were  firmly  attached  to  the  French  during  the  early 
istory  of  the  country,  and  were  almost  constantly  in  a  state  of  hostilities  with  the  Brit 
ish  colonies.  The  principal  tribes  of  the  Abenakeswere  the  Penobscots,  the  Norridge- 
wocks,  and  the  Androscoggins.  Next  south  of  the  Abenakes  were  the  New  England 
Indians,  extending  from  Maine  to  the  eastern  boundary  of  Connecticut.  Their  princi 
pal  tribes  were  the  Massachusetts,  Pawtuckets,  Nipmucks,  Pokanokets,  and  Narragan- 
setts.  After  the  termination  of  King  Philip's  war,  in  1675,  most  of  these  tribes  joineri 
the  eastern  Indians,  or  sought  refuge  in  Canada,  whence  they  continued  to  harass  the 
frontiers  of  New  England,  until  the  final  overthrow  of  the  French,  in  1760.  The  Mo- 
hegans  embraced  the  Pequods,  Manhattans,  Wabingas,  and  other  tribes,  extending 
from  Rhode  Island  to  New  Jersey.  Next  south  and  west  of  the  Mohegans  were  the 
Lenni-Lennapes,  consisting  of  two  divisions,  the  Minsi  and  the  Delawares,  although 
both  tribes  are  best  known  in  history  as  the  Delawares.  They  gradually  removed 
west  of  the  Alleghanies  ;  they  joined  the  French  against  the  English  during  the  French 
and  Indian  war  ;  most  of  them  took  part  with  the  British  during  the  war  of  the  Rev 
olution,  and  they  were  at  the  head  of  the  western  confederacy  of  Indians  which  was 
dissolved  by  the  victory  of  General  Wayne  in  1794.  Only  a  few  hundred  of  this  once 
powerful  tribe  now  remains,  some  in  Canada,  the  rest  west  of  the  Mississippi. — On  the 
eastern  shore  of  Maryland  were  the  Nanticokes,  who  removed  west  of  the  Alleghanies, 
and  joined  the  British  during  the  Revolution.  The  Susquehannocks,  Mannahoacks, 
and  Monacans,  were  tribes  farther  inland,  on  the  head  waters  of  the  streams  that  enter 
Chesapeake  Bay.  Of  their  history  little  is  known,  and  there  are  no  remnants  of  their 
languages  remaining.  The  Powhatan  nation  embraced  a  confederacy  of  more  than 
twenty  tribes,  bordering  on  the  southern  shores  of  the  Chesapeake.  It  is  believed  that 
not  a  single  individual  who  speaks  the  Powhatan  language  now  remains. — The  S/iata- 
nces  were  a  roving  tribe,  first  found  between  the  Ohio  and  Cumberland  Rivers,  whence 
they  were  driven  by  the  Cherokees.  They  were  among  the  most  active  allies  of  the 
French  during  the  French  and  Indian  war;  they  joined  the  British  during  the  war  of 
the  Revolution ;  and  part  of  the  tribe,  under  Tecumseh,  during  the  late  war.  They 
have  since  removed  west  of  the  Mississippi.  The  principal  of  the  other  western  tribes 
belonging  to  the  Algonquin  family,  were  the  Miamis,  Illinois,  Kickapoos,  Sacs  and 
Foxes,  Menomonies,  and  Potowatomies,  whose  history  is  interesting,  principally,  as  con 
nected  with  the  early  settlements  of  the  French  in  the  western  country. 

The  IROQUOIS  TRIBES  embraced  the  Hurons,  north  of  Lakes  Erie  and  Ontario  ;  the 
Five  Nations,  in  New  York,  and  the  Tuscaroras,  of  Carolina.  The  Hurons  or  Wyan- 
dots,  when  first  known,  were  engaged  in  a  deadly  war  with  their  kindred,  the  Five 
Nations,  by  whom  they  were  finally  driven  from  their  couniry.  Remnants  of  this  tribe 
are  now  found  in  Canada,  and  west  of  the  Mississippi.  The  Five  Nations,  found  on 
the  southern  shore  of  Lake  Ontario,  embraced  the  Mohawks,  Oneidas,  Onondagas, 
Senecas,  and  Cayugas.  They  were  the  most  powerful  of  all  the  tribes  east  of  the  Mis 
sissippi,  and  were  farther  advanced  in  the  few  arts  of  Indian  life  than  their  Algonquin 
neighbors.  They  uniformly  adhered  to  the  British  interests.  In  1714  they  were  joined 
by  the  Tuscaroras,  since  which  time  the  confederacy  has  been  called  the  Sir.  Nations. 

The  CHEROKEE  NATION  occupied  the  eastern  and  southern  portions  of  Tennessee, 
and  the  highlands  of  Carolina,  Georgia,  and  Alabama.  They  fought  against  the  Eng 
lish  during  most  of  the  French  and  Indian  war,  a,nd  joined  the  British  during  the  Rev 
olution;  but,  during  the  late  war,  assisted  the  Americans  against  the  Creeks.  In  1838, 
they  removed  west  of  the  Mississippi.  They  are  now  the  most  civilized  of  all  the  In 
dian  tribes,  and  their  population  has  increased  during  the  last  fifty  years. 

The  MOBILIAN  TRIBES  embraced  the  Creeks,  Choctas,  Chickasas,  and  the  Seminoler 
The  latter  once  belonged  to  the  Creek  tribe.  The  Creeks  and  ihe  Chickasas  adhered 
to  the  British  during  the  Revolution.  The  C/ioctas  have  ever  b«;en  a  peaceable  people, 
and  although  they  have  had  successively,  for  neighbors,  the  french,  the  Spanish,  and 
the  English,  they  have  never  been  at  war  with  any  of  them. 


Of  the  Country 

MISSISSIPPI, 
For  the  Year  1650 ; 
Forty-seven  years  after  tlic 

Settlement  of  Jamestown; 
|8w\         showing  the  Localities  of  tho 
XNV\  INDIAN  TRIBES, 

\\        and  the  commencement  of 
pS\   European  Settlements. 


from  .L.Hfl'.fA inyto 


POCAHONTAS    SAVING    THE    LIFE    OF   CAPTAIN    SMITH        (See  p.  50 

PART   II. 

EARLY  SETTLEMENTS  AND  COLONIAL 
HISTORY; 

1607    TO   17T5. 


CHAPTER   I. 

HISTORY     OF     VIRGINIA.* 

DIVISIONS. 

Virginia  under  the  first  charter. — II. 
Virginia  under  the  second  charter. — III. 
Virginia  under  the  third  charter. — IV. 
Virginia  from  the  dissolution  of  the  Lon 
don  Company  to  the  commencement  of 
the  French  and  Indian  War. 


POCAIIONTAS. 


16OO. 


had  the  gov- 


\.  VIRGINIA  UNDER  THE  FIRST  CHARTER.  —  1.   4The 
administration  of  the  government  of  the  Virginia  col- 

*  VIRGINIA,  the  most  northern  of  the  Southern  States,  and  until  1845  the  largest 
in  tlio  Union,  often  called  the  Ancient  Dominion.,  from  its  early  settlement,  contains  an 
ami  of  nearly  70,000  square  miles.  The  state  lias  a  great  variety  of  surface  and  soil. 
From  the  eoast  to  the  head  of  tide  water  on  the  rivers,  including  a  tract  of  generally 
more  than  100  miles  in  width,  the  country  is  low,  sandy,  covered  with  pitch  pine, 
and  is  unhealthy  from  August  to  October.  Between  the  head  of  tide  water  and  the- 


48 


COLONIAL    HISTORY. 


[PART  II. 


I6O7. 


i.  whanoa? 
thhe'eariS 


imprisoned-} 
1607. 


2.  what  is 


ony  had  been  entrusted  to  a  council  of  seven  persons, 
whom  the  superior  council  in  England  had  been  per 
mitted  to  name,  with  a  president  to  be  elected  by  the 
council  from  their  number.  JBut  the  names  and  in- 
structions  of  the  council  having  been  placed,  by  the 
folly  of  the  king,  in  a  sealed  box,  with  directions  that 
it  should  not  be  opened  until  the  emigrants  had  arrived 
jn  America,  dissensions  arose  during  the  voyage  ;  and 
John  Smith,  their  best  and  ablest  man,  was  put  in  con 
finement,  upon  the  absurd  accusation  of  an  intention 
to  murder  the  council,  usurp  the  government,  and 
make  himself  king  of  Virginia. 

2.  2Soon  after  their  arrival,  the  council  chose  Ed- 
ward  Wingfield  president,  —  an  ambitious  and  unprin- 
cipled  man,  —  and  finding  that  Smith  had  been  ap- 
pointed  one  of  their  number,  they  excluded  him  from 
their  body,  as?  Dy  their  instructions,  they  had  power  to 
do,  but  released  him  from  confinement.     As  Smith  de 
manded  a  trial  upon  the  charges  brought  against  him, 
which  were  known  to  be  absurdly  false,  his  accusers 
thought  best,  after  a  partial  hearing  of  the  case,  to 
withdraw  the  accusation  ;  and  he  was  soon  restored  to 
his  station  as  a  member  of  the  council. 

3.  3Of  the  one  hundred  and  five  persons  on  the  list 
°^  emigrantsj  destined  to  remain,  there  were  no  men 
with  families,  —  there  were  but  twelve   laborers,  and 
very  few  mechanics.     The  rest  were  composed  of  gen 
tlemen  of  fortune,  and  of  persons  of  no  occupation,  — 
mostly  of  idle  and  dissolute  habits  —  who  had  been 
tempted  to  join  the  expedition  through  curiosity  or  the 
hope   of  gain  ;  —  a  company  but  poorly  calculated  to 
plant  an  agricultural    state    in    a  wilderness.     4The 

\^        ,  .   ,  i   •      1  1  -        i    i          i  •  •         i 

English  were  kindly  received  by  the  natives  in  me 
immediate  vicinity  of  Jamestown,  who,  when  informed 
of  the  wish  of  the  strangers  to  settle  in  the  country, 
°ffere(l  them  as  much  land  as  they  wanted. 

4.  5Soon  after  their  arrival,  Newport,  and  Smith, 
and  twenty  others,  ascended  the  Jamesa    river,  and 

Blue  Ridge,  the  soil  is  better,  and  the  surface  of  the  country  becomes  uneven  and  hilly. 
Tin;  interior  of  the  State,  traversed  by  successive  ridges  of  the  Alleghany,  running 
N.E.  and  S.W.  is  a  healthy  region,  and  "in  the  valleys  are  some  of  the  best  and  most 
]>!<•  is'uit  lands  in  the  State.  The  country  west  of  the  mountains,  towards  the  Ohio, 
is  rough  and  wild,  with  occasional  fertile  tracts,  but  rich  as  a  mineral  region. 


grants? 


4.  Their  re- 

cept/on  Inj 

the  natives? 


a  Note  p  44 
5.  of  POM- 


CHAP.  I.] 


VIRGINIA. 


49 


i.  whatoc- 
cthe  depart* 


3.  in  what 


visited  the  native  chieftain,  or  king-,  Powhatan,  at  his    16OT. 
principal  residence  near  the  present  site  of  Richmond.* 
His  subjects  murmured  at  the  intrusion   of  the  stran 
gers  into  the  country  ;  hut  Powhatan,  disguising  his 
jealousy  and  his  fear,  manifested  a  friendly  disposition. 

5.  'About  the  middle  of  June  Newport  sailed  for 
England  ;  and  the  colonists,  whose  hopes  had  been 
highly  excited  by  the  beauty  and  fertility  of  the  coun- 
try,  beginning  to  feel  the  want  of  suitable  provisions, 
and  being  now  left  to  their  own  resources,  soon  awoke 
to  the   reality  of  their  situation.     2They  were  few  in 
number,  and  without  habits  of  industry  ,;  —  the  Indians 
began  to  manifest  hostile  intentions,  —  and  before  au- 
tumn,  the  diseases  of  a  damp  and  sultry  climate  had 
swept  away  fifty  of  their  number,  and  among  them, 
Bartholomew  Gosnold,  the  projector  of  the  settlement, 
and  one  of  the  ablest  men  in  the  council. 

6.  3To  increase  their  misery,  their  avaricious  pr^si- 
dent,  Wingfield,  was  detected  in  a  conspiracy  to  seize 
the  public  stores,  abandon  the  colony,  and  escape  in 
the   company's  bark  to  the  West  Indies.     4He   was 
therefore  deposed,  and  was  succeeded  by  Ratcliffe  ;  but 
the  latter  possessing  little  capacity  for  g-overnment,  and 

•     •  -.  r  ,  °  ,  -i     •  •     '  "  i 

being  subsequently  detected  in  an  attempt  to  abandon 
the  colony,  the  management  of  affairs,  by  common 
consent,  fell  into  the  hands  of  Smith,  who  alone  seemed 
capable  of  diffusing  light  amidst  trie-general  gloom. 

7.  5Under  the  management  of  Smith,  the  condition 
of  the  colony  rapidly  improved.     He  quelled  the  spirit 
of  anarchy  and  rebellion,  restored  order,  inspired  the 
natives  with  awe,  and  collected  supplies  of  provisions, 
by  expeditions  into  the  interior.    As  autumn  approach 
ed,  wild  fowl  and  game  became  abundant  ;  the  Indi- 
ans,  more  friendly,  from  their  abundant  harvests  made 
voluntary  offerings  ;  and  peace  and  plenty  again  re 
vived  the  drooping  spirits  of  the  colony. 

8.  °The  active  spirit  of  Smith  next  prompted  him  to 
explore  the  surrounding  country.     After  ascending  the 
Chickahorninyf  as  far  as  he  could  advance  in  boats,       g 

*  Richmond,  the  capital  of  Virginia,  is  on  the  north  side  of  James  river,  75  inil;-s  from 
its  mouth.  Immediately  above  the  river  are  the  falls,  and  directly  opposite  is  th  :  villai^e 
of  Manchester. 

1  The  Chicknhominy  river  rises  northwest  from  Richmond,  and,  during  most  of  jts 

3 


4.  Whatis 


into  whose 

hands  did 

the  govern- 


5.  what  it 
n*»*ge- 

msmith't 


„ 


e.  under 


50  COLONIAL    HISTORY.  [PART   IL 

16O7.  with  two  Englishmen  and  two  Indian  guides  he  stiuck 
~~  into  the  interior.  The  remainder  of  the  party,  dis 
obeying  his  instructions,  and  wandering  from  the  boat, 
were  surprised  by  the  Indians  and  put  to  death.  Smith 
was  pursued,  the  two  Englishmen  were  killed,  and  he 
himself,  after  dispatching  with  his  musket  several  of 
the  most  forward  of  his  assailants,  unfortunately  sink 
ing  in  a  miry  place,  was  forced  to  surrender. 

9.  ^is  calmness  and  self-possession  here  saved  his 
life.  Showing  a  pocket  compass,  he  explained  its  won- 
derful  properties,  and,  as  he  himself  relates,  "by  the 
globe-like  figure  of  that  jewel  he  instructed  them  con 
cerning  the  roundness  of  the  earth,  and  how  the  sun 
did  chase  the  night  round  about  the  earth  continually." 
In  admiration  of  his  superior  genius  the  Indians  re 
tained  him  as  their  prisoner. 

2.  HOW  did        10.  2Regarding  him  as  a  being  of  superior  order 
'regarfhim  but  uncertain  whether  he  should  be  cherished  as  a 
duftheyaL  friend,  or  dreaded  as  an  enemy,  they  observed  towards 
torn  htm?  h^  tne  utmost  respect  as  they  conducted  him  in  tri 
umph  from  one  village  to  another,   and,    at  length, 
brought  him  to   the   residence    of  Opechancanough, 
where,  for  the  space  of  three  days,  their  priests  or  sor 
cerers  practiced  incantations  and  ceremonies,  in  order 
to  learn  from  the  invisible  world  the  character  and  de 
signs  of  their  prisoner. 

3.  what  is        11.   3The  decision  of  his  fate  was  referred  to  Pow- 
Stecis°/onhof  hatan  and  his  council,  and  to  the  village  of  that  chief- 

hisfate'i    jajn  Smith  was  conducted,  where  he  was  received  with 

great  pomp  and  ceremony.     Here  it  was  decided  that 

r,  ;'     he   should  die.     4He  was  led  forth  to  execution,  and 

4.  Under  1-1  p       •> 

what  or-    his  head  was  laid  upon  a  stone  to  receive  the  fatal 

cumstances   ,  ,  ,  * 

was  his  life  blow,  when  Pocahontas,  the  young  and  favorite 
daughter  of  the  king,  rushed  in  between  the  victim 
and  the  uplifted  arm  of  the  executioner,  and  with  tears 
and  entreaties  besought  her  father  to  save  his  life. 
5^ne  savage  chieftain  relented  ;  Smith  was  set  at  lib- 
do  with  ertv;  and,  soon  after,  with  a  guard  of  twelve  men, 

hitnf  J  '  _'  _  ,,  .    .    ' 

was  conducted  in  saiety  to  Jamestown,  alter  a  captivity 
of  seven  weeks. 


iourse,  runs  nearly  parallel  with  James  rive*,  which  it  enters  five  or  six  inUea  a^ve 
Jamestown.     (See  Map  p.  44.) 


:-HAP.    I.j  VIRGINIA.  51 

12.   zThe   captivity  of  Smith   was,  on  the  whole,    16O8. 
beneficial  to  the  colony  ;  for  he  thereby  learned  much     L  What 
of  the    Indians,  —  their   character,    customs,    and  Ian-  w^^fved 
gfuao-e  ;  and  was  enabled  to  establish  a  peaceful  inter-    from  MS 

\  i       -n        T  i  i    »      T>     •  i  -i  captivity? 

course  between  the  English  and  the  Powhatan  tribes. 
2But  on  his  return  to  Jamestown  he  found  disorder  and  2.  what  wa» 
misrule  again  prevailing  ;  the  number  of  the  English   H^Sfl^e 
was  reduced  to  forty  men  ;  and  most  of  these,  anxious  ^return? 
to  leave  a  country  where  they  had  suffered  so  much, 
had  determined  to  abandon  the  colony  and  escape  with 
the  pinnace.     This  was  the  third  attempt  at  desertion. 
By  persuasion  and  threats  a  majority  were  induced  to 
relinquish  the  design  ;  but  the  remainder,  more  reso 
lute,  embarked  in  spite  of  the  threats  of  Smith,  who 
instantly  directed  the  guns  of  the  fort  upon  them  and 
compelled  them  to  return. 

1  3.  3Soon  after,  Newport  arrived  from  England  with  3.  \vhat  & 
supplies,  and  one  hundred  and  twenty  emigrants.  The 
hopes  of  the  colonists  revived;  but  as  the  new  emi- 
grants  were  composed  of  gentlemen,  refiners  of  gold, 
goldsmiths,  jewellers,  &c..  and  but  few  laborers,  a 
wrong  direction  was  given  to  the  industry  of  the  colo 
ny.  4Believing  that  they  had  discovered  grains  of  4.  of  the 
gold  in  a  stream  of  water  near  Jamestown,  the  entire 
industry  of  the  colony  was  directed  to  digging,  wash 
ing,  refining,  and  lo'ading  gold  ;  and  notwithstanding 
the  remonstrances  of  Smith,  a  ship  was  actually  freight 
ed  with  the  glittering  earth  and  sent  to  England. 

14.  5During  the  prevalence  of  this  passion  for  gold, 
Smith,  finding  that  he  could  not  be  useful  in  James-  exploration 


town,  employed  himself  in  exploring  the  Chesapeake     cmSf-y 
Baya  and  its  tributary  rivers.     In  two  voyages,  occu-  bu  Smitfl  ? 
pying  about  three  months  of  the  summer,  with  a  few  ** 
companions,  in  an  open  boat,  he  performed  a  naviga 
tion  of   nearly  three  thousand  miles,  passing  far  up 
the   Susquehanna*   and  the  Potomac  ;f    nor    did  he 

*  The  Susquehanna  is  one  of  the  largest  rivers  east  of  the  Alleghanies.  Its  eastern 
branch  rises  in  Otscgo  Lake,  New  York,  and  running  S.W.  receives  the  Tioga  near  the 
Pennsylvania  boundary.  It  passes  through  Pennsylvania,  receiving  the  West  Branch 
in  the  interior  of  the  State,  and  enters  the  head  of  Chesapeake  Bay,  near  the  N.E.  cor 
ner  of  Maryland.  The  navigation  of  the  last  50  miles  of  its  course  is  obstructed  by 
numerous  fapids. 

t  The  Potomac  river  rises  in  the  Alleghany  Mountains,  makes  a  grand  and  magnifi 
cent  passage  through  the  Blue  Ridge,  at  Harper's  Ferry,  and  throughout  its  whole 


52 


COLONIAL   HISTORY. 


[PART   IL 


16O§. 


2.  What  is 
said  of  his 
administra 
tion  of  the 
government 


the  colony 

jstenceSf' 

? 


merely  explore  the  numerous  rivers  and  inlets,  but 
penetrated  the  territories,  and  established  friendly  re 
lations  with  the  Indian  tribes.  The  map  which  he 
prepared  and  sent  to  England  is  still  extant,  and  de 
lineates,  with  much  accuracy,  the  general  outlines  of 
the  country  which  he  explored. 

15.  ^oon  after  his  return  from  this  expedition,  Smith 
was  f°rmally  made  president*  of  the  council.  2By 
his  energetic  administration  order  and  industry  again 
prevailed,  and  Jamestown  assumed  the  appearance  of 
a  thriving*  village.  Yet  at  the  expiration  of  two  years 

fr°m  *ke  t*me  °^  ^e  ^rst  settlementj  not  more  than 
forty  acres  of  land  had  been  cultivated  ;  and  the  colo- 
nists,  to  prevent  themselves  from  starving,  were  still 
obliged  to  obtain  most  of  their  food  from  the  indolent 
Indians.  Although  about  seventy  new  emigrants  ar 
rived,  yet  they  were  not  suitable  to  the  wants  of  the 
colony,  and  Smith  was  obliged  to  write  earnestly  to 
the  council  in  England,  that  they  should  send  more 
laborers,  that  the  search  for  gold  should  be  abandoned, 
and  that  "  nothing  should  be  expected  except  by  labor." 

II.  VIRGINIA  UNDER  THE  SECOND  CHARTER.  —  1.  3In 
1609,  a  new  charter  was  givenb  to  the  London  Com- 
pany,  by  which  the  limits  of  the  colony  were  enlarged, 
an(j  ^  constitution  of  Virginia  radically  changed. 
The  territory  of  the  colony  was  now  extended  by  a 
grant  of  all  the  lands  along  the  seacoast,  within  the 
limits  of  two  hundred  miles  north,  and  two  hundred 
south  of  Old  Point  Comfort  ;*  that  is,  from  the  northern 
boundary  of  Maryland,  to  the  southern  limits  of  North 
Carolina,  and  extending  westward  from  sea  to  sea. 

2.  4The  council  in  England,  formerly  appointed  by 

.       .   .  .  J      XX    -.    ,          ,  J 

the  king,  was  now  to  have  its  vacancies  filled  by  the 
votes  of  a  majority  of  the  corporation.  This  council 
was  authorized  to  appoint  a  governor,  who  was  to  re 
side  in  Virginia,  and  whose  powers  enabled  him  to 
rule  the  colonists  with  almost  despotic  sway.  The 


course  is  the  boundary  line  between  Virginia  and  Maryland.  At  its  entrance  into 
Chesapeake  Bay  it  is  seven  and  a  half  miles  wide.  It  is  navigable  for  the  largest 
vessels  to  Washington  City,  110  miles  by  the  river — 70  in  a  dined  line.  Above  Wash 
ington  the  navigation  is  obstructed  by  numerous  falls. 

*  Point  Comfort  is  the  northern  point  of  the  entrance  of  James  river  into  Chesapeake 
Bay.     (See  James  River,  Note,  p.  44.) 


1609. 
b.  June  2. 


4.  what 

chanzes 

were  made 
government 


CHAP.    I.  VIRGINIA.  53 

council  in  England,  it  is  true,  could  make  laws  for  the    16O9. 
colony,  and  give  instructions  to  the  governor ;  but  the  ~ 
discretionary  powers  conferred  upon  the  latter  were  so 
extensive,  that  the  lives,  liberty,  and  property  of  the 
colonists,  were  placed  almost  at  his  arbitrary  disposal. 

3.  l  Under  the  new  charter,  the  excellent  Lord  Del-  i.  what  new 
aware  was  appointed  governor  for  life.     Nine  ships,  menf^wert 
under  the  command  of  Newport,  were  soon  dispatched*     ™ade? 

si        TT  *       •*  'i  i  v*          i  ii' 

for  Virginia,  with  more  than  five  hundred  emigrants. 
Sir  Thomas  Gates,  the  deputy  of  the  governor,  assisted 
by  Newport  and  Sir  George  Somers,  was  appointed  to 
administer  the  government  until  the  arrival  of  Lord 
Delaware.     2When  the  fleet   had    arrived   near  the        c 
West  Indies,  a  terrible  stormb  dispersed  it,  and  the  Tjietonit8 
vessel   in  which   were  Newport,  Gates,  and  Somers, 
was   stranded   on    the   rocks   of  the  Bermudas.*     A 
small  ketch  perished,  and  only  seven  vessels  arrived6 
in  Virginia. 

4.  30n  the  arrival  of  the  new  emigrants,  most  of  3.  \m>atioa» 
whom  were  profligate  and  disorderly  persons,  who  had 

been  sent  off  to  escape  a  worse  destiny  at  home,  Smith 
found  himself  placed  in  an  embarrassing  situation. 
As  the  first  charter  had  been  abrogated,  many  thought 
the  original  form  of  government  was  abolished  5  and, 
as  no  legal  authority  existed  for  establishing  any  other, 
every  thing  tended  to  the  wildest  anarchy. 

5.  4In  this  confusion,  Smith  soon  determined  what  4-  H°™  dj& 

T-V      i      •        • »        i  •  •    he  manage  t 

course  to  pursue.  Declaring  that  his  powers  as  presi 
dent  were  not  suspended  until  the  arrival  of  the  per 
sons  appointed  to  supersede  him,  he  resumed  the  reins 
of  government,  and  resolutely  maintained  his  authority. 
6At  length,  being  disabled  by  an  accidental  explosion  5.  what  is 

c  'j  &  j  .    .     J  •      i        •  j         i   •    i        i         said  of  his 

ol  gunpowder,  and  requiring  surgical  aid  which  the    return  to 
new  settlement  could  not  afford,  he  delegated  his  au-  England? 
thority  to  George  Percy,  brother  of  the  Earl  of  North 
umberland,  and  embarked  for  England. 

*  The  Bermudas  are  a  group  of  about  400  small  islands,  nearly  all  but  five  mere 
rrx.ks,  containing  a  surface  of  about'JO  square  miles,  and  situated  in  the  Atlantic  Ocean, 
58D  miles  E.  from  Cape  Hatteras,  which  is  the  nearest  land  to  them.  They  were  dis 
covered  in  1515,  by  a  Spanish  vessel  commanded  by  Juan  Bennudex,  fro.n  whom  they 
have  derived  their  name.  Soon  after  the  shipwreck  abrve  mentioned,  Somers  formed  a 
settlement  there,  and  from  him  they  were  long  known  as  the  "  Summer  Islands,"  but  the 
original  name,  Bermudas,  has  since  prevailed.  They  are  well  fortified,  belong  to  the 
English,  and  are  valuable,  principally,  as  a  naval  station. 


54 


COLONIAL    HISTORY. 


[PART    II. 


1610. 


2.  What  had 
become  of 

Sir  Thomas 
Gates  and 

his  compan 
ions? 


a.  May  20. 


>.  June  2. 
3.  Under 
lohat  cir 
cumstances 
was  the  set 
tlement 
abandoned, 
and  what 


return  of  the 
colony  1 


c.  June  17. 


d.  June  18. 

4.  Give  an 
account  of 
Lord  Dela 
ware. 


1611. 


5.  Of  Sir 

Thomas 

Dale. 

e.  May  20. 


6.  !On  the  departure  of  Smith,  subordination  arid 
industry  ceased ;  the  provisions  of  the    colony  were 
soon  consumed  ;  the  Indians  became  hostile,  and  with 
held  their  customary  supplies ;  the  horrors  of  famine 
ensued;  and,  in  six  months,  anarchy  and   vice  had 
reduced  the  number  of  the  colony  from  four  hundred 
and  ninety  to  sixty ;  and  these  were  so  feeble  and  de 
jected,  that  if  relief  had  been  delayed  a  few   days 
longer,  all  must  have  perished.     This  period  of  suffer 
ing-  and  gloom  was  long  remembered  with  horror,  and 
was  distinguished  by  the  name  of  the  starving  time. 

7.  2In  the  mean  time  Sir  Thomas  Gates  and  his 
companions,  who  had  been  wrecked  on  the  Bermudas, 
had  reached  the  shore  without  loss  of  life, — had  re 
mained  nine  months  on  an  uninhabited  but  fertile  island, 
— and  had  found  means  to  construct  two  vessels,  in 
which  they  embarked*  for  Virginia,  where  they  an 
ticipated  a  happy  welcome,  and  expected  to  find  a 
prosperous  colony. 

8.  3On  their  arrival5  at  Jamestown,  a  far  different 
scene  presented  itself ;  and  the  gloom  was  increased  by 
the  prospect  of  continued  scarcity.     Death  by  famine 
awaited  them  if  they  remained  where  they  were  ;  and, 
as  the  only  means  of  safety,  Gates  resolved  to  sail  for 
Newfoundland,  and  dispense  the  company  among  the 
ships  of  English  fishermen.     With  this  intention  they 
embarked,0  but  just  as  they  drew  near  the  mouth  of 
the  river,  Lord  Delaware  fortunately  appeared   with 
emigrants  and  supplies,  and  they  were  persuaded  to 
re  turn. d 

9.  4The  return  of  the  colony  was  celebrated  by  re 
ligious  exercises,  immediately  after  which  the  commis 
sion  of  Lord  Delaware  was  read,  and  the  government 
organized.     Under  the  wise  administration  of  this  able 
and  virtuous  man,  order  and  contentment  were  again 
restored ;  but  the  health  of  the  governor  soon  failing, 
he  was  obliged  to  return  to  England,  having  previ 
ously  appointed  Percy  to  administer  the  governmen 
until  a  successor  should  arrive.     5Before  the  return  of 
Lord   Delaware  was  known,  the  company  had   dis 
patched  Sir  Thomas  Dale  with  supplies.     Arriving6 
in  May,  he  assumed  the  government  of  the  colony. 


CHAP.    I.J 


VIRGINIA. 


55 


i.  of  the 
Gates. 


ad°PtedJ 


1612. 


which   he   administered   with   moderation,   although    1011. 
upon  the  basis  of  martial  law. 

10.  'In  May,  Dale  had  written  to  the  company, 
stating  the  small  number  and  weakness  of  the  colo- 
nists,  and  requesting  new  recruits  ;  and  early  in  Sep 
tember  Sir  Thomas  Gates  arrived  with  six  ships  and 
three  hundred  emigrants,  and  assumed  the  government 
of  the  colony,  which  then  numbered  seven  hundred 
men.  2New  settlements  were  now  formed,  and  several 
wise  regulations  adopted  ;  among  which  was  that  of 
assigning  to  each  man  a  few  acres  of  ground  for  his 
orchard  and  garden. 

1  1.  •Hitherto  all  the  land  had  been  worked  in  com 
mon,  and  the  produce  deposited  in  the  public  stores. 
The  good  effects  of  the  new  regulation  were  apparent 
in  the  increased  industry  of  the  colonists,  and  soon 
after,  during  the  administration  of  Sir  Thomas  Dale, 
larger  assignments  of  land  were  made,  and  finally,  the 
plan  of  working  in  a  common  field,  to  fill  the  public 
stores,  was  entirely  abandoned. 

III.  VIRGINIA  UNDER  THE  THIRD  CHARTER.  —  1.  4In 
1612,  the  London  Company  obtained*  from  the  kiner 

,  ,  .    r      .J  ,  3 

a  new  charter,  making  important  changes  in  the 
powers  of  the  corporation,  but  not  essentially  affecting 
the  political  rights  of  the  colonists  themselves. 

2.  6  Hitherto  the  principal  powers  possessed  by  the 

,      T    -,  r  I     •         i  •  J      -i 

company  had  been  vested  in  the  superior  council, 
which,  under  the  first  charter,  was  appointed  by  the 
king;  and  although,  under  the  second,  it  had  its  va- 
cancies  filled  by  the  majority  of  the  corporation,  yet 
the  corporation  itself  could  act  only  through  this  me 
dium.  The  superior  council  was  now  abolished,  and 
its  powers  were  transferred  to  the  whole  company, 
which,  meeting  as  a  democratic  assembly,  had  the  sole 
power  of  electing  the  officers  and  establishing  the  laws 
of  the  colony. 

3.  'In  1613  occurred  the  marriage  of  John  Rolfe,  a 
vounsr  Englishman,  with  Pocahontas,  the  dauohter  of 

T  >        ,  .  '  & 

1/owhatan  ;  —  an  event  which  exerted  a  happy  in  flu- 
ence  upon  the  relations  of  the  colonists  and  Indians. 
The  marriage  received  the  approval  of  the  father  and 
friends  of  the  maiden,  and  was  hailed  with  great  joy 


said  of  the 

third  char- 


5-  w>™t 

changesin 


1613. 

-  oivenn 

account  of 


56 


COLONIAL    HISTORY. 


[PART   IL 


a.  In  1613. 
1.  Of  Ar- 

gall's  expe 
ditions. 


1613.  by  the  English.  In  1616,  the  Indian  wife  accompanied 
~~  her  husband  to  England,  and  was  received  with  much 
kindness  and  attention  by  the  king  and  queen ;  but  as 
she  was  preparing  to  return,  at  the  age  of  twenty-two 
she  fell  a  victim  to  the  English  climate.  She  left  one 
son,  from  whom  are  descended  some  of  the  most  re 
spectable  families  in  Virginia. 

4.  Curing  the  same  year*  Samuel  Argall,  a  sea 
captain,  sailing  from  Virginia  in  an  armed  vessel  for 
the  purpose  of  protecting  the  English   fishermen  off 
the  coast  of  Maine,  discovered  that  the  French  had 
just  planted  a  colony  near  the  Penobscot,*  on  Mount 
Desert  Isle.f     Considering  this  an  encroachment  upon 
the  limits  of  North  Virginia,  he  broke  up  the  settle 
ment,  sending  some  of  the  colonists  to  France,  and 
transporting,  others  to  Virginia. 

5.  Sailing  again  soon  after,  he  easily  reduced  the 
t>.  Note  P.  42.  feeble  settlement  of  Port  Royal,b  and  thus  completed 

the  conquest  of  Acadia.  On  his  return  to  Virginia  he 
entered  the  harbor  of  New  York,6  and  compelled  the 
Dutch  trading  establishment,  lately  planted  there,  to 
acknowledge  the  sovereignty  of  England. 
1614.  6.  2Early  in  1614,  Sir  Thomas  Gates  embarked  for 
England,  leaving  the  administration  of  the  govern 
ment  in  the  hands  of  Sir  Thomas  Dale,  who  ruled 
with  vigor  and  wisdom,  and  made  several  valuable 
changes  in  the  land  laws  of  the  colony.  After  having 
remained  five  years  in  the  country,  he  appointed 

1616.  George    Yeardley  deputy -governor,  and   returned  to 
England.     3During  the    administration  of  Yeardley 
the  culture  of  tobacco,  a  native  plant  of  the  country, 
was  introduced,  which  soon  became,  not  only  the  prin 
cipal  export,  but  even  the  currency  of  the  colony. 

1617.  7.  4In  1617,  the  office  of  deputy-governor  was  in 
trusted  to  Argall,  who  ruled  with  such  tyranny  as  to 
excite  universal  discontent.     He  not  only  oppressed 
the  colonists,  but  defrauded  the  company.     After  nu 
merous  complaints,  and  a   strenuous   contest  among 
rival  factions  in  the  company,  for  the  control  of  the 

*  The  Penobscot  is  a  rirer  of  Maine,  which  falls  into  Penobscot  Bay,  about  50  miles 
N.E.  from  the  mouth  of  the  Kennebec. 

t  Mount  Desert  Island  is  about  20  miles  S.E.  from  the  mouth  of  the  Penobscot, — a 
peninsula  intervening.  It  is  15  miles  long,  and  10  or  12  broad. 


c.  Note  and 
Map,  p.  117. 


2.  Of  Sir 
Thomas 
Dale's  ad 
ministra 
tion. 


3.  What  is 

said  of  the 

culture  of 

tobacco  f 


4.  Give  an 
account  of 
ArgalVs 
administra 
tion. 


CRAP.  L]  VIRGINIA.  57 

colony,  Argall  was  displaced,  and  Yeardley  appointed  1619. 
governor.  l  Under  the  administration  of  Yeardley  the 
planters  were  fully  released  from  farther  service  to  the 
colony,  martial  law  was  abolished,  and  the  first  colo- 
nial  assembly  ever  held  in  Virginia  was  convened8  at 
Jamestown. 

8.  2The  colony  was  divided  into  eleven  boroughs  ;    2.  of  the 
and  two  representatives,  called  burgesses,  were  chosen 

from  each.    These,  constituting  the  house  of  burgesses, 
debated  all  matters  which  were  thought  expedient  for 
the  good  of  the  colony  ;  but  their  enactments,  although 
sanctioned  by  the  governor  and  council,  were  of  no 
force  until  they  were  ratified  by  the  company  in  Eng 
land.     3In  the  month  of  August,  1620,  a  Dutch  man-     1620. 
of-war   entered  James  river,  and  landed  twenty  ne-    I'oScfr- 
groes  for  sale.     This  was  the  commencement  of  negro  wd^Jiav 
slavery  in  the  English  colonies.  introduced 

9.  4It  was  now  twelve  years  since  the  settlement  of 
Jamestown,  and  after  an  expenditure  of  nearly  four 
hundred  thousand  dollars  by  the  company,  there  were 
in  the  colony  only  six  hundred  persons  ;  yet,  during 


the  year  1620,  through  the  influence  of  Sir  Edwyn 
Sandys,  the  treasurer  of  the  company,  twelve  hundred  Wl 
and  sixty-one  additional  settlers  were  induced  to  emi 
grate.  But  as  yet  there  were  few  women  in  the  colony, 
and  most  of  the  planters  had  hitherto  cherished  the 
design  of  ultimately  returning  to  England. 

10.  6In  order  to  attach  them  still  more  to  the  coun-    5- 

-.  111  measures 

try,  and  to  render  the  colony  more  permanent,  ninety 
young  women,  of  reputable  character,  were  first  sent 
over,  and,  in  the  following  year,  sixty  more,  to  become 
wives  to  the  planters.  The  expense  of  their  transporta 
tion,  and  even  more,  was  paid  by  the  planters  ;  the 
price  of  a  wife  rising  from  one  hundred  and  twenty, 
to  one  hundred  and  fifty  pounds  of  tobacco. 

1  1  .  6In  August,  1  62  1  ,  the  London  Company  granted6    J  ^  j 
to  their  colony  a  written  constitution,  ratifying,  in  the   6.  otve  an 
main,  the  form  of  government  established  by  Yeardley. 
It  decreed  that  a  governor  and  council  should  be  ap- 
pointed  by  the  company,  and  that  a  general  assembly,        the 

.     .      J     ,.  -i          j   i.          i      &  i          compa, 

consisting  of  the  council,  and  two  burgesses  chosen  by  Assembly, 

conSutcd. 
3* 


the  people  from  each  plantation,  or  borough,  should 


58  COLONIAL    HISTORY.  [PART  IL 

J621.    be  convened  yearly.     The  governor  had  a  negative 

~~  voice  upon  the  proceedings  of  the  assembly,  but  no 

Powers  of  law   was   valid  unless  ratified  bv   the    company   in 

governor.  .  J  i        j 

England. 

12.  With  singular  liberality  it  was  further  ordained 
^^  no  orcjers  of  tne  company  in  England  should  bind 
the  colony  until  ratified  by  the  assembly.     The  trial 
Tjwry?v    by  jury  was  established,  and  courts  of  justice  were  re- 
constitu-    quired  to  conform  to  the  English  laws.     This.consti- 
*tfwlu£*  tuti°n5   granting   privileges   which    were    ever    after 
claimed  as  rights,  was  the  basis  of  civil  freedom  in 
Virginia. 

a  Oct.  13.  xThe  new  constitution  was  brought3-  over  by 
«a<5%£  Sir  Francis  Wyatt,  who  had  been  appointed  to  succeed 
arrival  of  Governor  Yeardley.  He  found  the  numbers  of  the 

Sir  Fra-ncts       •.  T      .       J          ,       .  ,  .  ,    , 

Wyatt,  and  colony  greatly  increased,  their  settlements  widely  ex- 
conduionof  tended,  and  every  thing  in  the  full  tide  of  prosperity. 
tony?  gut  ^-g  pieasant  prospect  was  doomed  soon  to  experi 
ence  a  terrible  reverse. 

'  ^'  8®*nce  me  Damage  °f  Pocahontas,  Powhatan 
had  remained  the  firm  friend  of  the  English.  But  he 
^^^  now  jg^  anc[  fas  successor  viewing  with  jeal 
ousy  and  alarm  the  rapidly  increasing  settlements  of 
1622.  the  English,  the  Indians  concerted  a  plan  of  surprising 
and  destroying  the  whole  colony.  Still  preserving  the 
language  of  friendship,  they  visited  the  settlements, 
bought  the  arms,  and  borrowed  the  boats  of  the  Eng 
lish,  and,  even  on  the  morning  of  the  fatal  day,  came 
among  them  as  freely  as  usual. 

15>  3°n  the  first  of  APril>   1622?  at  mid-day,  the 
attack  commenced;  and  so  sudden    and   unexpected 
was  the  onset,  that,  in  one  hour,  three  hundred  and 
forty-seven  men,  women,  and  children,  fell  victims  to 
savage  treachery  and  cruelty.     The  massacre  would 
have  been  far  more  extensive  had  not  a  friendly  In 
dian,  on  the  previous  evening,  revealed  the  plot  to  an 
Englishman   whom  he    wished   to   save  ;  by  which 
means  Jamestown  and  a  few  of  the  neighboring  set 
tlements  were  well  prepared  against  the  attack. 
«.  what  is        16.  4 Although  the  larger  part  of  the  colony  was 
distress  of   saved,  yet  great  distress  followed ;  the  more  distant 
the  colony?  se^]emenls  were  abandoned ;  and  the  number  of  the 


CHAP.    I.]  VIRGINIA.  59 

plantations  was  reduced  from  eighty  to  eight.   /But    1623. 
the  English  soon  aroused  to  vengeance.     An  extermi-  t  what  was 
nating  war  against  the  Indians   followed ;  many  of  *• result  ? 
them  were  destroyed ;  and  the  remainder  were  obliged 
to  retire  far  into  the  wilderness. 

17.  2The  settlement   of  Virginia   by   the  London  JiSS/qf 
Company  had  been  an  unprofitable  enterprise,  and  as  the  causes 

.         $        j     m  «      *•  i  PTI     which  led  to 

the  shares  in  the  unproductive  stock  were  now  of  little 
value,  and  the  holders  very  numerous,  the  meetings  of 
the  company,  in  England,  became  the  scenes  of  politi 
cal  debate,  in  which  the  advocates  of  liberty  were  ar 
rayed  against  the  upholders  of  royal  prerogative. 
3The  king  disliked  the  freedom  of  debate  here  exhibit-  3- 
ed,  and,  jealous  of  the  prevalence  of  liberal  sentiments, 
at  first  sought  to  control  the  elections  of  officers,  by 
overawing  the  assemblies. 

18.  4Failing  in  this,  he  determined  to  recover,  by  a 
dissolution  of  the  company,  the  influence  of  which  he 
had  deprived  himself  by  a  charter  of  his  own  conces 
sion.     Commissioners  in  the  interest  of  the  king  were  f^/^J*™ 
therefore  appointed  to  examine  the  concerns  of  the     ajg%£f 
corporation.     As  was  expected,  they  reported  in  favor    ' 

of  a  change  ;  the  judicial  decision  was  soon  after  given; 

the  London  Company  was  dissolved  ;  the  king  took     1624. 

into  his  own  hands  the  government  of  the  colony ; 

and  Virginia  thus  became  a  royal  government. 

19.  6During  the  existence  of  the  London  Company,    e.  wiuu 
the  government  of  Virginia  had  gradually  changed  c^ngaha 
from  a  royal  government,  under  the  first  charter,  in 
which  the  king  had  all  power,  to  a  proprietary  govern 
ment  under  the  second  and  third  charters,  in  which  all 
executive  and  legislative  powers  were  in  the  hands  of 

the  company. 

20.  'Although  these  changes  had  been  made  with 
out  consulting  the  wishes  of  the  colonists,  and  not-  '&*& 

.  ,  . .        &,  ,,    ,  -,     ges,  loth  on 

withstanding  the  powers  of  the  company  were  exceed-    Virginia. 

,  i  v  •      v        r   v  x-  and  on  the 

mgly  arbitrary,  yet  as  the  majority  of  its  active  mem-  other  coio- 
bers  belonged  to  the  patriot  party  in  England,  so  they      n™ 
acted  as  the  successful  friends  of  liberty  in  America. 
They  had  conceded  the  right  of  trial  by  jury,  and  had 
given  to  Virginia  a  representative  government.    These 
privileges,  thus  early  conceded,  could  never  be  wrested 


60 


COLONIAL    HISTORY. 


[PART*  H. 


1.  What  teas 
the,  nature 
of  tfie  new 
govern 
ment? 


1625. 

a.  April  6. 
2.  What  was 
the  policy  of 

Charles  I. 
towards  Vir 
ginia? 


1628. 

3.  WfMtis 

said  of 
Harvey  ? 


1629. 


4.  His  ad 
ministra 
tion? 


1635. 


1636. 
b.  Jan. 


from  the  Virginians,  and  they  exerted  an  influence, 
favorable  to  liberty,. throughout  all  the  colonies  sub 
sequently  planted.  All  claimed  as  extensive  privi 
leges  as  had  been  conceded  to  their  elder  sister  colony, 
and  future  proprietaries  could  hope  to  win  emigrants, 
only  by  bestowing  franchises  as  large  as  those  enjoyed 
by  Virginia. 

IV.  VIRGINIA  FK  OM  THE  DISSOLUTION  OF  THE  LON 
DON  COMPANY  IN  1 624.  TO  THE  COMMENCEMENT  OF  THE 
FRENCH  AND  INDIAN  WAR  IN  1754. — 1.  *The  dissolu 
tion  of  the  London  Company  produced  no  immediate 
change  in  the  domestic  government  and  franchises  of 
the  colony.  A  governor  and  twelve  counsellors,  to  be 
guided  by  the  instructions  of  the  king,  were  appointed 
to  administer  the  government ;  but  no  attempts  were 
made  to  suppress  the  colonial  assemblies.  2On  the 
death*  of  James  the  First,  in  1625,  his  son,  Charles 
the  First,  succeeded  him.  The  latter  paid  very  little 
attention  to  the  political  condition  of  Virginia,  but 
aimed  to  promote  the  prosperity  of  the  colonists,  only 
with  the  selfish  view  of  deriving  profit  from  their  in 
dustry.  He  imposed  some  restrictions  on  the  com 
merce  of  the  colony,  but  vainly  endeavored  to  obtain 
for  himself  the  monopoly  of  the  trade  in  tobacco. 

2.  3In    1628,  John  Harvey,   who  had  for   several 
years  been  a  member  of  the  council,  and  was  exceed 
ingly  unpopular,  was  appointed  governor ;  but  he  did 
not  arrive  in  the  colony  until  late  in  the  following 
year.     He  has  been  charged,  by  most  of  the  old  histo 
rians,  with  arbitrary  and  tyrannical  conduct ;  but  al 
though  he  favored  the  court  party,  it  does  not  appear 
that  he  deprived  the  colonists  of  any  of  their  civil  rights. 

3.  4His  administration,  however,  was  disturbed  by 
disputes  about  land  titles  under  the  royal  grants ;  and 
the  colonists,  being  indignant  that  he  should  betray 
their  interests  by  opposing  their  claims,  deprived  him 
of  the  government,  and  summoned  an  assembly  to  re 
ceive  complaints  against  him.     Harvey,  in  the  mean 
time,  had  consented  to  go  to  England  with  commis 
sioners  appointed  to  manage  his  impeachment ;  but  the 
king  would  not  even  admit  his  accusers  to  a  hearing, 
and  Harvey  immediately  returned11  to  occupy  his  for 
mer  station. 


CHAP.  I.]  VIRGINIA.  61 

4.  Curing  the  first  administration  of  Sir  William    1642. 
Berkeley,  from  1642  to  '52,  the  civil  condition  of  the  ~ 
Virginians  was  much  improved  ;  the  laws  and  cus 
toms  of  England  were  still  farther  introduced  ;  cruel 
punishments  were   abolished;  old  controversies  were 
adjusted  ;  a  more  equitable  system  of  taxation  was  i 


troduced  ;  the  rights  of  property  and  the  freedom  of  istra^on- 
industry  were  secured  ;  and  Virginia  enjoyed  nearly 
all  the  civil  liberties  which  the  most  free  system  of 
government  could  have  conferred. 

5.  2A  spirit  of  intolerance,  however,  in  religious  2-  what  m- 

•  j  vi     ^1  ••».'*  A.  stance,  of 

matters,  in  accordance  with  the  spirit  01  the  age,  was 


manifested  by  the  legislative  assembly  ;  which  ordered11 

that  no  minister  should  preach  or  teach  except  in  con-  twned? 

formity  to  the  Church  of  England.     3While  puritan- 

ism  and  republicanism  were  prevailing  in  England,  ^g^arcon? 

leading  the  way  to  the  downfall  of  monarchy,  the  ^Sfe* 

Virginians  showed  the  strongest  attachment   to    the  f^^j 

Episcopal  Church  and  the  cause  of  royalty. 

6.  4In  1644  occurred  another  Indian  massacre,  fol-  1644. 
lowed  by  a  border  warfare  until  October,  1646.  when  4.  Give  an 

J  .  *  i  •  *      i        VL      •  {  account  of 

peace  was  again  established.  During  several  years  the  second 
the  Powhatan  tribes  had  shown  evidences  of  hostility  ; 
but,  in  1644,  hearing  of  the  dissensions  in  England, 
and  thinking  the  opportunity  favorable  to  their  designs, 
they  resolved  on  a  general  massacre,  hoping  to  be  able 
eventually  to  exterminate  the  colony. 

7.  On  the  28th  of  April,  the  attack  was  commenced 
on  the  frontier  settlements,  and  about  three  hundred 
persons  were  killed  before  the  Indians  were  repulsed. 

8  A  vigorous  war  against  the  savages  was  immediately  5.  what  was 


the  result 


commenced,  and  their  king,  the  aged  Opechancanough,  Ofthe  war7 

the  successor  of  Powhatan,  was  easily  made  prisoner, 

and  died  in   captivity.     Submission  to  the    English, 

and  a  cession  of  lands,  were  the  terms  on  which  peace     1646. 

was  purchased  by  the  original  possessors  of  the  soil.      6.  what  wot 

8.  6During  the  civil  war*  between  Charles  the  First 
and  his  Parliament,  the  Virginians  continued  faithful 
to  the  royal  cause,  and  even  after  the  executiona  of  the   England? 
king,  his  son,  Charles  the  Second,  although  a  fugitive    a-  Feb- 9- 

*  NOTE. — The  tyrannical  disposition,  and  arbitrary  measures  of  Charles  the  First, 
of  England,  opposed,  as  they  were,  to  the  increasing  spirit  of  liberty  among  the  people. 


62  COLONIAL    HISTORY.  [PART   IL 

1652.    from  England,  was  still  recognized  as  the  sovereign 
"~  of  Virginia.     lThe  parliament,  irritated  by  this  con- 
l'  Virginia*  c^uctj  m  1652  sent  a  naval  force  to  reduce  the  Virgin- 
ians  to  submission.     Previous  to  this  (in  1650)  foreign 
ships  had  been  forbidden  to  trade  with  the  rebellious 
colony,  and  in    1651    the   celebrated  navigation  act, 
securing  to   English  ships  the  entire  carrying  trade 
with  England,  and  seriously  abridging  the  freedom  of 
colonial  commerce,  was  passed. 

1652.  9.  2On  the  arrival*  of  the  naval  force  of  parliament 
a.  March,  in  1652,  all  thoughts  of  resistance  were  laid  aside,  and 
fnoRfMrttai  although  the  Virginians  refused  to  surrender  to  force, 
hersimf~  yet  tney  voluntarily  entered  into  a  compactb  with  their 
^fflctedf1  mva(lers,  by  which  they  acknowledged  the  supremacy 
b.  March  22.  of  parliament.  3By  this  compact,  which  was  faithfully 
&.  what  was  observed  till  the  restoration  of  monarchy,  the  liberties 

thena'.ure      r        .       .     .  .     J  '.  •       ir 

of  the  own-  oi   V  irg  ima  were  preserved,  the  navigation  act  itsell 

pact,  and  r          I-T-IIIJ  L    j 

how      was  not  enforced  within-  her  borders,  and,  regulated 
?  by  her  own  laws,  Virginia  enjoyed  freedom  of  com 

merce  with  all  the  world. 

4.  what  was       10-  4During  the   existence  of  the    Commonwealth 
t}vii-gini0/  Virginia  enjoyed  liberties  as  extensive  as  those  of  any 

ft 


English  colony,  and  from  1652  till  1660,  she  was  le 
almost  entirely  to  her  own  independent  government. 
Cromwell  never  made  any  appointments  for  Virginia  ; 
Di?g",nanii  but  ner  governors,0  during  the  Commonwealth,  were 
MatthewH.  cnosen  ^y  tne  burgesses,  who  were  the  representatives 
1658.     of  the  people.     *  When  the   news   of  the    deathd  of 
d.  sept.  is.  Cromwell  arrived,  the  assembly  reasserted  their  right 
5-  curred0'  °^  e^ectmg'  tne  officers  of  government,  and  required  the 
whenneios  governor,  Matthews,  to  confirm  it;  in  order,  as  they 

oj  tne  death        •  i     ,,    ,  ,      •          •    •->  \  -11        » 

of  cromweit  said,  "  that  what  was  their  privilege  then,  mig'ht  be  the 

arrived?  .    '.,  r    .      .  ,f 

privilege  of  their  posterity." 


involved  that  kingdom  in  a  civil  war;  arraying,  on  the  one  side,  Parliament  and  the 
Republicans ;  and,  on  the  other,  the  Royalists  and  the  King.  Between  1642  and  1649, 
several  important  battles  were  fought,  when  the  king  was  finally  taken  prisoner,  tried, 
condemned,  and  executed,  Jan.  30,  (Old  Style)  1649.  The  Parliament  then  ruled  ;  but 
Oliver  Cromwell,  who  had  been  the  principal  general  of  the  Republicans,  finally  dis 
solved  it  by  force,  (April,  1653,)  and  took  into  his  own  hands  the  reins  of  government, 
with  the  title  of  "  Protector  of  the  Commonwealth."  He  administered  the  government 
with  energy  and  ability  until  his  death,  in  1658.  Richard  Cromwell  succeeded  his 
father,  as  Protector,  but,  after  two  years,  he  abdicated  the  government,  and  quietly  re 
tired  to  private  life.  Charles  the  Second,  a  highly  accomplished  prince,  but  arbitrary, 
base,  and  unprincipled,  was  then  restored  (in  ]660)  to  the  throne  of  his  ancestors,  by 
the  general  wish  of  the  people. 


CHAP.    L]  VIRGINIA.  63 

11.  'On   the  death  of  governor   Matthews,  which    166O. 
happened  just  at  the  time  of  the  resignation  of  Richard,  ~~ 
the  successor  of  Cromwell,  the  house  of  burgesses,  after 
enacting  that  "  the  government  of  the  country  should 
be  resident  in  the   assembly  until  there  should  arrive     *•  Anfneh 


from  England  a  commission  which  the  assembly  itself 
should  adjudge  to  be  lawful,"  elected  Sir  William 
Berkeley  governor,  who,  by  accepting  the  office,  ac 
knowledged  the  authority  to  which  he  owed  his  ele 
vation.  2The  Virginians  hoped  for  the  restoration  of  2.  what 
monarchy  in  England,  but  they  did  not  immediately 
proclaim  Charles  the  Second  king,  although  the  state- 
ment  of  their  hasty  return  to  royal  allegiance  has  been 
often  made. 

12.  3When  the  news  of  the  restoration  of  Charles    3  WhM  . 
the  Second  reached  Virginia,  Berkeley,  who  was  then  happened  at 

i      °  i  i         ,  i       •  j  •        i       tfie  time  of 

acting  as  governor  ejected  by  the  people,  immediately 
disclaimed  the  popular  sovereignty,  and  issued  writs 
for  an  assembly  in  the  name  of  the  king.  The  friends 
of  royalty  now  came  into  power,  and  high  hopes  of 
royal  favor  were  entertained. 

13.  4But  prospects  soon  darkened.     The  commer- 
cial   policy  of  the  Commonwealth  was  adopted,  and 
restrictions  upon  colonial  commerce  were  greatly  mul- 
tiplied.     The  new  provisions  of  the  navigation  act  the  colonies? 
enjoined  that  no  commodities  should  be  imported  to 

any  British  settlements,  nor  exported  from  them,  ex: 
cept  in  English  vessels,  and  that  the  principal  prod 
ucts  of  the  colonies  should  be  shipped  to  no  country 
except  England.  The  trade  between  the  colonies  was 
likewise  taxed  for  the  benefit  of  England,  and  the  en 
tire  aim  of  the  colonial  system  was  to  make  the  colo 
nies  dependent  upon  the  mother  country. 

14.  'Remonstrances  against  this  oppression  were  of    5  Of(fie 
no  avail,  and  the  provisions  of  the  navigation  act  were  discontents 

c  -i        mi         i  •  f    i  i       of  the  peo- 

rigorously  enforced.     The  discontents  of  the   people  pie,  and  of 

were  further  increased  by  royal  grants  of  large  tracts  cuip&pper 

of  land  which  belonged  to  the  colony,  and  which  in-  Arlington^ 

eluded  plantations  that  had  long  been  cultivated ;  and, 

in    1673,  the   lavish  sovereign  of  England,  with  his      1673. 

usual  profligacy,  gave  away  to  Lord  Culpepper  and 

the  Earl  of  Arlington,  two  royal  favorites,  "  all  the 


64  COLONIAL    HISTORY.  [PART  IL 

1673.    dominion  of  land  and  water  called  Virginia,"  for  the 
i.  m  wim   sPace  of  thirty-one  years. 

m(vm  time,  under  the  influence  of  the 


- 
ernes  qfthe  royalist   and    the    aristocratic  party  in   Virginia,  the 

abridged?   legislature  had  seriously  abridged  the  liberties  of  the 
in  matters  people.     The  Episcopal  Church  had  become  the  reli- 
of  religion.  ^Qu  Qf  ^e  state,  —  heavy  fines  were  imposed  upon  Q,ua- 
BI/  fines.    j,erg  an(j  J3apt]sts^  —  the  r0ya}  officers,  obtaining  their 
sa]arjes  by  a  permanent  duty  on  exported    tobacco, 
were  removed  from  all  dependence  upon  the  people,  — 
the  taxes  were  unequal  and  oppressive,  —  and  the  mem- 
^ers  °^  ^e  assem°ly,  who  had  been  chosen  for  a  term 
of  only  two  years,  had  assumed  to  themselves  an  in 
definite  continuance  of  power,  so  that,  in  reality,  the 
representative  system  was  abolished. 

2.  mat  was       16.  2The  pressure  of  increasing  grievances  at  length 
thefS°'f  Pr°duced  open  discontent;  and  the  common  people, 
grievances?  highly  exasperated  against  the  aristocratic  and  royal 
3.  wiiatia  Party,  began  to  manifest  a  mutinous  disposition.     EAn 
inMnn  war  excuse  for  appearing  in  arms  was  presented  in  the 
sudden  outbreak  of  Indian  hostilities.     The  Susque- 
hanna  Indians,  driven  from  their  hunting  grounds  at 
the  head  of  the  Chesapeake,  by  the  hostile  Senecas, 
had  come  down   upon  the   Potomac,  and,  with  their 
confederates,  were  then  engaged  in  a  war  with  Mary- 


1675  an-  Murders  had  been  committed  on  the  soil  of  Vir 
ginia,  and  when  six  of  the  hostile  chieftains  presented 
themselves  to  treat  for  peace,  they  were  cruelly  put  to 
death.  The  Indians  aroused  to  vengeance,  and  a 
desolating  warfare  ravaged  the  frontier  settlements. 

17.  4Dissatisfied  with  the  measures  of  defence  which 

dcmundslf  Berkeley  had    adopted,    the  people,    with  Nathaniel 

the,  people!  gacon  for  their  leader,  demanded  of  the  governor  per- 

1676.    mission   to  rise  and  protect  themselves.      6Berkeley, 

Berkley?  jealous  of  the  increasing  popularity  of  Bacon,  refused 

e.  And  of    permission.     eAt  length,   the  Indian  aggressions  in- 

ihe  com-    creasing,  and  a  party  of  Bacon's  own  men  having-  been 

mencement     .    .  *  «  •    »  •'       i         •  • 

S^am  on  nis  plantation,  he  yielded  to  the  common  voice, 
placed  himself  at  the  head  of  five  hundred  men,  and 
commenced  his  inarch  against  the  Indians.  He  was 
a.  May.  immediately  proclaimed*  traitor  by  Berkeley,  and 
troops  were  levied  to  pursue  him.  Bacon  continued 


CHAP.  I.] 


VIRGINIA. 


65 


i.  whan* 

said  of  the 

success  of 

the  po'')iilai 

cause? 


his  expedition,  which  was  successful,  while  Berkeley    1676 
was  obliged  to  recall  his  troops,  to  suppress  an  insur-  ~~ 
rection  in  the  lower  counties. 

18.  'The  great  mass  of  the  people  having-  arisen, 

•nil  n    j  •    ij        i  11 

Berkeley  was  compelled  to  yield  ;  the  odious  assembly, 

r  i  Till  ri 

oi  long"  duration,  was  dissolved  ;  and  an  assembly,  corn- 
posed  mostly  of  the  popular  party,  was  elected  in  their 
places.     Numerous  abuses  were  now  corrected,  and 
Bacon  was  appointed  commander-in-chief.     2Berkeley,    2.  of  the 
however,  at  first  refused  to  sign  his  commission,  but   conSo 
Bacon  having  made  his  appearance  in  Jamestown,  at   Berketey? 
the  head  of  several  hundred  armed  men,  the  commis 
sion  was  issued,   and  the  governor  united  with  the 
assembly  in  commending  to  the  king  the  zeal,  loyalty, 
and  patriotism  of  the  popular  leader.    But  as  the  army 
was  preparing  to  march  against  the  enemy,  Berkeley 
suddenly  withdrew  across  the  York*  river  to   Glou 
cester,!  summoned  a  convention  of  loyalists,  and,  even 
against  their  advice,  once  more  proclaimed  Bacon  a 
traitor. 

19.  3Bacon,  however,  proceeded  against  the  Indians, 
and  Berkeley  having  crossed  the  Chesapeake  to  Acco- 

•  i  «  111  !!•• 

mac|  county,  his  retreat  was  declared  an  abdication, 
Berkeley,  in  the  mean  time,  with  a  few  adherents, 
and  the  crews  of  some  English  ships,  had  returned  to 
Jamestown,  but,  on  the  approach  of  Bacon  and  his 
forces,  after  some  slight  resistance  the  royalists  were 
obliged  to  retreat,  and  Bacon  took  possession  of  the 
capital  of  Virginia. 

20.  The  rumor  prevailing  that  a  party  of  royalists 
was  approaching,  Jamestown  was  burned,  and  some 
of  the  patriots  fired  their  own  houses,  lest  they  might 
afford  shelter  to  the   enemy.     Several  troops  of  the 
royalists  soon  after  joined  the  insurgents,  but,  in  the 
midst  of  his  successes,  Bacon  suddenly  died.a     His 
party,  now  left  without  a  leader,  after  a  few  petty  in- 


3  T|77^ 
were  the 

events  oj  tfi6 


Oct.  11. 


*  York  river  enters  the  Chesapeake  about  18  miles  N.  from  James  River.  It  is  nav 
igable  for  the  largest  vessels,  25  miles.  It  is  formed  of  the  Mnttnpony  and  the  Panmn- 
ky  The  former,  which  is  on  the  north,  is  formed  of  the  Mat,  Ta.  Po,  and  JV*t/  rivers, 

f  Gloucester  county  is  on  the  N.E.  side  of  York  River,  and  borders  on  the  Chesa 
peake.  The  town  is  on  a  branch  or  bay  of  the  Chesapeake. 

\  rfccoinac  county  is  on  the  eastern  shore  of  Chesapeake  Bay.  This  county  and 
Northampton  Co.  on  the  south,  constitute  what  is  called  the  Eastern  Shore  of  Virginia. 


66  COLONIAL   HISTORY.  [PART   IL 

1676.    surrecfions  dispersed,  and  the  authority  of  the  governor 

was  restored. 

i.  what  is       21.   lThe  vengeful  passions  of  Berkeley,  however, 

said  of  the  n  i    i         i  i        •      •  <?   i   •  ' 

cruelty  of  were  not  allayed  by  the  submission  01  nis  enemies. 
Fines  and  confiscations  gratified  his  avarice,  and  exe- 
cutions  were  continued  till  twenty-two  had  been 
hanged,  when  the  assembly  interfered,  and  prayed  him 
to  stop  the  work  of  death.  The  conduct  of  Berkeley 
was  severely  censured  in  England,  and  publicly  by 
the  king  himself,  who  declared,  "  The  old  fool  has 
taken  away  more  lives  in  that  country  than  I  for  the 
murder  of  my  father." 

2.  of  the        22.  2Historians  have  not  done  justice  to  the  princi- 
eBacmearld  P^es  an(^  character  of  Bacon.     He  has  been  styled  a 
the  tyranny  rcbel ;   and  has  been  described  as  ambitious  and  re- 

ernment?  vengeful;  but  if  his  principles  are  to  be  gathered  from 
the  acts  of  the  assembly  of  which  he  was  the  head, 
they  were  those  of  justice,  freedom,  and  humanity. 
At  the  time  of  the  rebellion,  "  no  printing  press  was  al 
lowed  in  Virginia;  to  speak  ill  of  Berkeley  or  his 
friends  was  punished  by  fine  or  whipping  ;  to  speak, 
or  write,  or  publish  any  thing  in  favor  of  the  rebels,  or 
the  rebellion,  was  made  a  high  misdemeanor,  and,  if 
thrice  repeated,  was  evidence  of  treason.  It  is  not 
strange  then  that  posterity  was  for  more  than  a  hun 
dred  years  defrauded  of  the  truth." 

3.  when        23.  3The  grant  of  Virginia  to  Arlington  and  Cul- 
anmannerat  pepper  has  already  been  mentioned.     In  1677  the  lat- 

Wlfi.etari0'  ter  ODtamed  the  appointment  of  governor  for  life,  and 
government  thus  Virginia  became  a  proprietary  government,  with 

established  ?    .  ,       P  .  .  i    •  r    i  •  T 

the  administration  vested  in  one  01  the  proprietors.     In 
1680.     1680  Culpepper  arrived  in  the  province,  and  assumed 
the  duties  of  his  office.     4The  avaricious  proprietor 
was  more  careful  of  his  own  interests  than  of  those  of 
tne  colony,  and  under  his  administration  Virginia  was 
5.  when    impoverished.     6In   1684,  the  grant  was  recalled, — 
mannerwas  Culpepper  was  deprived  of  his  office,  although  he  had 
govlrSnt  been  appointed  for  life,  and  Virginia  again  became  a  roy- 
restored?    a|  province.     Arlington  had  previously  surrendered  his 
laidofthl  rig"nts  to  Culpepper.    'The  remaining  portion  of  the  his- 
Th'£nnoJ  tory  °f  Virginia?  down  to  the  period  of  the  French  and 
Virginia?   Indian  war,  is  marked  with  few  incidents  of  importance. 


CHAP.  II.] 


CHAPTER  II. 

MASSACHUSETTS.* 

SECT.  L—  DIVISIONS. 

/.  Early  History.  —  II.  Plymouth  Cotony.  — 
IH.'  Massachusetts  Bay  Colony.  —  IV. 
Union  of  the  New  England  Colonies.  — 
V.  Early  Laws  and  Customs. 

1.  EARLY  HISTORY.  —  1.  'An  ac 
count  of  the  first  attempt  of  the 

Plymouth  Company  to  form  a  settlement  in  North  1607. 
Virginia  has  already  been  given.a  Although  vessels  ajs^2«  v«' 
annually  visited  the  coast  for  the  purpose  of  trade  wgy  «« 
with  the  Indians,  yet  little  was  known  of  the  interior  **££****' 
until  1614,  when  Captain  John  Smith,  who  had  al-  North  nr- 
ready  obtained  distinction  in  Virginia,  sailed  with  two  Kto/the 
vessels  to  the  territories  of  the  Plymouth  Company,  ^SSffg 
for  the  purpose  of  trade  and  discovery.  1614. 

2.  2The  expedition  was  a  private  adventure  of  Smith 
and  four  merchants  of  London,  and  was  highly  sue- 
cessful.     After  Smith  had  concluded  his  traffic  with 
the  natives,  he  travelled  into  the  interior  of  the  country, 
accompanied  by  only  eight  men,  and,  with  great  care, 
explored  the  coast  from  the  Penobscotb  to  Cape  Cod. 


«. 


3He  prepared  a  map  of  the  coast,  and  called  the  coun-    3.  of  the 

-          r   ._  -  map  which 


-.  .,_,  i  •    i      T»   •  /-^i        i 

try  INEW  JiiNGLAND,  —  a  name  which  Jrnnce  Charles 
confirmed,  and  which  has  ever  since  been  retained. 

3.   4  After    Smith's    departure,    Thomas   Hunt,    the 
master  of  the  second  ship,  enticed  a  number  of  natives 
on  board  his  vessel  and  carried  them  to  Spain,  where      5.  of 
they  were  sold  into  slavery.     8In  the  following*1  year, 
Smith,  in  the  employ  of  some  members  of  the  Ply- 


*  MASSACHUSETTS,  one  of  the  New  England  States,  is  about  120  miles  long  from 
east  to  west,  90  miles  broad  in  the  eastern  part,  and  50  in  the  western,  and  contains  an 
area  of  about  7,500  square  miles.  Several  ranges  of  mountains,  extending  from  Ver 
mont  and  New  Hampshire,  pass  through  the  western  part  of  this  state  into  Connec 
ticut.  East  of  these  mountains  the  country  is  hilly,  except  in  the  southern  and  south 
eastern  portions,  where  it  is  low,  and  generally  sandy.  The  northern  and  western  por 
tions  of  ttie  state  have  generally  a  strong  soil,  well  adapted  to  grazing.  The  valleys  of 
the  Connecticut  and  Housatonic  are  highly  fertile.  The  marble  quarries  of  West 
Stockbrittge,  in  the  western  part  of  the  state,  and  the  granite  quarries  of  Q,uincv  nine 
uiiles  S.E.  from  Boston,  are  celebrated 


t)8  COLONIAL    HISTORY.  [PART  II. 

1615.   mouth  Company,  sailed  with  the  design  of  establishing 

~~  a  colony  in  New  England.     In  his  first  effort  a  violent 

a.  July  4.    tempest  forced  him  to  return.     'Again  renewing1  the 

voStdS-    enterprise,  his  crew  became  mutinous,  and  he  was  at 

tempt?     iast  intercepted  by  French  pirates,  who  seized  his  ship 

and  conveyed  him  to  France.     He  afterwards  escaped 

alone,  in  an  open  boat,  from  the  harbor  of  Rochelle,* 

and  returned  to  England. 

4.  2By  the  representations  of  Smith,  the  attention  of 
the  Plymouth  Company  was  again  excited ;  they  began 
to  form  vast  plans  of  colonization,  appointed  Smith  ad- 
1620.     rniral  of  the  country  for  life,  a/fa",  at  length,  after  sev 
eral  years  of  entreaty,  obtaiiiedb   a  new  charter    foi 
VortJto    settlmg  tne  country.    /3The  |briginal  Plymouth  Com- 
council  of   panv  was  superseded  bv  the' Council  of  Plymouth,  to 

Ph/muutfi    J    ,  •*r1  j     •        i       i    ^  ii    ^u 

and  their    which  was  conveyed,  in  absolute  property,  all  the  ter- 
c  sSapB  ritorv  tying"  between  the  40th  and  48th  degrees0  of 
north  latitude,  extending  from  the  Atlantic  to  the  Paci 
fic,  and  comprising  more  than  a  million  of  square  miles. 
4.  of  what       5.   4This  charter  was  the  basis  of  all  the  grants  that 
charterfhe  were  subsequently  made  of  the  country  of  New  Eng- 
s^whatta  land-     'The  exclusive  privileges  granted  by  it  occa- 
aaidiifita    sioned  disputes  arnon""  the  proprietors,  and  prevented 

exclusive  .  .      r          ,          .     ?  r.     1          i  •  i       •         i 

privileges?  emigration  under  th "ir  auspices,  while,  m  the  mean 
time,  a  permanent  cciony  was  established  without  the 
aid  or  knowledge  of  the  company  or  the  king. 

e  what  is       H    PLYMOUTH  COLONY. —  1.  «A  band  of  Puritans, 

said  of  the  dissenters  from  the  established  Church  of  England, 

Puritans?  •>   r        ,  ,..  ..  j  ,9.7 

persecuted  for  their  religious  opinions,  and  seeking  m 
a  foreign  land  that  liberty  of  conscience  which  their 
own  country  denied  them,  became  the  first  colonists 
or  their  °^  New  England.     7As  early  as  1608  they  emigrated 
re*iJenct  at  to  Holland,  and  settled,  first,  at  Amsterdam,!  and  after- 
n'  wards  at  Leyden,J  where,  during  eleven  years,  they 
continued  to  live  in  great  harmony,  under  jhe  charge 
of  their  excellent  pastor,  John  Robinson. 

*  Rochelle  is  a  strongly  fortified  town  at  the  bottom  of  a  small  gulf  on  the  coast  of 
the  Atlantic  (or  Bay  of  Biscay)  in  the  west  of  France. 

t  Amsterdam  is  on  a  branch  of  the  Zuyder  Zee,  a  gulf  or  bay  in  the  west  of  Holland 
In  the  17th  century  it  was  one  of  the  first  commercial  cities  of  Europe.  The  soil  be 
ing  marshy,  the  city  is  built  mostly  on  oaken  piles  driven  into  the  ground.  Numerous 
canals  run  through  the  city  in  every  direction. 

t  Leydcn,  long  famous  for  its  University,  is  on  one  of  the  branches  or  mouths  of  the 
Rhine,  7  miles  from  the  sea,  and  25  miles  S.VV.  from  Amsterdam. 


CHAP.    II.]  MASSACHUSETTS.  69 

2.  lAt  the  end  of  that  period,  the  same  religious    162O^ 
zeal  that  had  made  them  exiles,  combined  with  the     L  of  the 
desire  of  improving  their  temporal  welfare,  induced    wf^efn. 
them  to  undertake  a  more  distant  migration.     2But,  ducedjhcm 
notwithstanding  they  had  been  driven  from  their  early  from  Hoi- 
homes  by  the  rod  of  persecution,  they  loved  England  2  But  what 
still,  and  desired  to  retain  their  mother  tongue,  and  to 

live  under  the  government  of  their  native  land. 

3.  3These,  with  other  reasons,  induced  them  to  seek 
an  asylum  in  the  wilds  of  America.     They  obtained 

a  grant  of  land  from  the  London  or  Virginia  Company,  Jgf'ff 
but,  in  vain,  sought  the  favor  of  the  king.     'Destitute  did  they  ob- 
of  sufficient  capital,  they  succeeded  in  forming  a  part-    4  What 
nership  with  some  men  of  business  in  London,  and, 
although  the  terms  were   exceedingly  severe  to  the 
poor  emigrants,  yet,  as  they  did  not  interfere  with 
civil  or  religious  rights,  the  Pilgrims  were  contented. 
•Two   vessels  having  been  obtained,  the   Mayflower  5.  WhfU  p^. 
and  the  Speedwell,  the  one  hired,  the  other  purchased, 
as  many  as  could  be  accommodated  prepared  to  take 
their  final  departure.     Mr.   Robinson  and  the  main 
body  were  to  remain  at  Leyden  until  a  settlement 
should  be  formed. 

4.  'Assembled*   at  Delft  Haven,*  and  kneeling  in  a.  Aug.  i. 
prayer  on  the  seashore,  their  pious  pastor  commended  aJfSSSt 
them  to  the  protection  of  Heaven,  and  gave  them  his   De&tenIIa~ 
parting  blessing.     7A  prosperous  wind  soon  bore  the    7.  \vnat 
Speedwell  to  Southampton,!  where  it  was  joined  by  SSSj&t 
the  Mayflower,  with  the  rest  of  the  company  from    **J«5J 
London.       After   several   delays,    and   finally   being  *™ffi%* 
obliged  to  abandon  the   Speedwell   as  unseaworthy,  ^fgj. 
part  of  the  emigrants  were  dismissed,  and  the  remain-      land? 3 
der  were  taken  on  board  the  Mayflower,  which,  with 

one  hundred  and  one  passengers,  sailed  from  Plymouth!   s.  what  ts 

,        ,  .,  ,        c  0  J  said  of  their 

on  the  Ibth  01  September.  voyage  and 


5.  8After  a  long  and  dangerous  voyage,  on  the  19th 


their  desti 
nation  / 


*  Delft  Haven  the  port  or  haven  of  Delf*,  is  on  the  north  side  of  the  river  Maese,  in 
Holland,  18  mile1*  south  from  Leyden,  and  about  fifteen  miles  from  the  sea. 

T  Sauthampton,  a  town  of  England,  is  situated  on  an  arm  of  the  sea,  or  of  the  English 
Channel.  It  is  75  miles  S.W.  from  London. 

I  Plymouth,  a  l:ir-:e  town  of  Devonshire,  in  England,  about  200  miles  S.W.  froin  Lon 
don,  and  130  from  Southampton,  stands  between  the  rivers  PI ym  and  Tamar,  rear  their 
entrance  into  the  English  Channel.  Plymouth  is  an  important  naval  station  and  has 
one  of  the  best  harbors  in  England 


70 


COLONIAL    HISTORY. 


[PART   IL 


1.  Where  did 
they  first  an 
chor,  and 
what  were 
their  first 
proceed 
ings  ? 
2.  Their 
leading1 
men  t 

3.  What  par 
ties  were 
sent  on 
shore,  and 
why  'I 
4.  What 
hardships 
ivere  en 
dured? 
5.  What  dis 
coveries 
were  made  ? 


6.  What  is 
said  of  the 
landing  of 
the  Pil 
grims  at 
Plymouth  ? 

7.  Of  the 

anniversary 

of  this 

event? 


of  November  they  descried  the  bleak  and  dreary  shores 
of  Cape  Cod,  still  far  from  the  Hudson,*  which  they 
had  selected  as  the  place  of  their  habitation.  But  the 
wintry  storms  had  already  commenced,  and  the  dan 
gers  of  navigation  on  an  unknown  coast,  at  that  in 
clement  season,  induced  them  to  seek  a  nearer  restino-- 
i  ® 

puce. 

6.  !On  the  21st  they  anchored  in  Cape  Cod  harbor, 
but,  before  landing,  they  formed  themselves   into   a 
body  politic,  by  a  solemn   contract,  and  chose  John 
Carver  their  governor  for  the  first  year.     2Their  other 
leading  men,  distinguished  in  the  subsequent  history 
of  the  colony,  were  Bradford,  Brewster,  Standish,  and 
Winslow.     3Exploring  parties  were  sent  on  shore  to 
make  discoveries,  and  select  a  place  for  a  settlement. 
^Great  hardships  were  endured  from  the    cold   and 
storm,  and  from  wandering  through  the  deep  snow 
which  covered  the  country. 

7.  *A  few  Indians  were  seen,  who  fled  upon  the 
discharge  of  the  muskets  of  the  English  ;  a  few  graves 
were  discovered,  and,  from  heaps  of  sand,  a  number 
of  baskets  of  corn  were  obtained,  which  furnished  seed 
for  a  future  harvest,   and  probably  saved  the   infant 
colony  from  famine.     8On  the  21st  of  December  the 
harbor  of  Plymouth!  was  sounded,  and  being  found 
fit  for  shipping,  a  party  landed,  examined  the  soil,  and 
finding   good  water,    selected    this    as  the  place    for 
a  settlement.     7The  21st  of  December,  corresponding 
with  the  1 1th  of  December,  Old  Style,  is  the  day  which 
should  be  celebrated  in   commemoration  of  this  im 
portant  event,  as  the  anniversary  of  the  landing  of  the 
Pilgrim  Fathers. 


PLYMOUTH  AND  VIC. 


*  The  Hudson  River,  in  New  York,  one  of  the  best  for  nav 
igation  in  America,  rises  in  the  mountainous  regions  west  of 
Lake  Champlain,  and  after  an  irregular  course  to  Sandy  Hill 
its  direction  is  nearly  south,  200  miles  by  tb.o  river,  to  New  York 
Bay,  which  lies  between  Long  Island  and  New  Jersey.  The  tide 
flows  to  Troy,  151  miles  (by  the  river)  from  New  York. 

t  Plymouth,  thus  named  from  Plymouth  in  England,  is  now  a 
village  of  about  5000  inhabitants.  It  is  pleasantly  situated  on 
Plymouth  harbor,  38  miles  S.E.  from  Boston.  The  harbor  is  large, 
but  shallow,  and  is  formed  by  a  sand  beach  extending  three 
miles  N.VV.  from  the  mouth  of  Eel  River.  In  1774  a  pMrt  of  the 
rock  on  which  the  Pilgrims  landed  was  conveyed  from  the 
shore  to  a  square  in  the  centre  wf  the  village. 


CHAP.  II.]  MASSACHUSETTS.  71 

8.   !In  a  few  days  the  Mayflower  was  safely  moored    162O. 
in  the  harbor.    The  buildings  of  the  settlers  progressed  ~7~^T^7" 


slowly,  through  many  difficulties  and  discouragements,  commence 
for  many  of  the  men  were  sick  with  colds  and  con-  settlement, 
sumptions,  and  want  and  exposure  rapidly  reduced  the  afef/n%Sdu- 


numbers  of  the  colony.  The  governor  lost  a  son 
the  first  landing  ;  early  in  the  spring  his  own  health 
sunk  under  a  sudden  attack,  and  his  wife  soon  followed 
him  in  death.  The  sick  were  often  destitute  of  proper 
care  and  attention  ;  the  living  were  scarcely  able  to 
bury  the  dead  ;  and,  at  one  time,  there  were  only  seven 
men  capable  of  rendering  any  assistance.  Before 
April  forty-six  had  died.  2Yet,  with  the  scanty  rem-  2.  u 
nant,  hope  and  virtue  survived  ;  —  they  repined  not  in 
all  their  sufferings,  and  their  cheerful  confidence  in  the 
mercies  of  Providence  remained  unshaken. 

9.  3Although  a  few  Indians  had  been  seen  at  a  dis-   3  Give  an 
tance  hovering  around  the  settlement,  vet  during-  seve-  account  of 

i  b  •    '  -  S  the    rst 


the  first 


i  i       T          /r>    •       -i  i      i  i          e 

ral  months  none  aroached  sufficientl    near  to  hold  Indian 


visit 


any  intercourse  with  the  English.  At  length  the  lat 
ter  were  surprised  by  the  appearance,  among  them,  of 
an  Indian  named  Samoset.  who  boldly  entered3  their  a.  March  2*. 
settlement,  exclaiming  in  broken  English,  Welcome 
Englishmen  !  Welcome  Englishmen !  He  had  learned 
a  little  English  among  the  fishermen  who  had  visited 
the  coast  of  Maine,  and  gave  the  colony  much  useful 
information. 

10.  4He  cordially  bade  the  strangers  welcome  to  the  *.fwiuair> 
soil,  which,  he  informed  them,  had  a  few  years  before 

been  deprived  of  its  occupants  by  a  dreadful  pestilence  ffive? 
that  had  desolated  the  whole  eastern  seaboard  of  New 
England.  6Samoset  soon  after  visited  the  colony,  ac 
companied  by  Squanto,  a  native  who  had  been  carried 
away  by  Hunt,  in  1614,  and  sold  into  slavery,  but  who 
had  subsequently  been  liberated  and  restored  to  his  Vi8it? 

COUntry.  ,  t.  What  In 

11.  'By  the  influence  of  these  friendly  Indians,  Mas-  was  next  in* 
sasoit,  the  great  Sachem  of  the  Wampanoags,  the  prin-    visit  the 
cipal  of  the  neighboring  tribes,  was  induced  to  visit    j^JJSi 
the  colony,  where  he  was  received6  with  much  for-  7. '<,-,•««» 
mality  and  parade.     7A  treaty  of  friendship  was  soon 
concluded,1*  the  parties  promising  to  deliver  up  offend- 


72  COLONIAL    HISTORY.  [PART    II. 


ers,  and  to  abstain  from  mutual  injuries  ;  the  colony 
to  receive  assistance  if  attacked,  and  Massasoit,  if  at 
tacked  unjustly.  This  treaty  was  kept  inviolate  during 
a  period  of  fifty  years,  until  the  breaking  out  of  King 
Philip's  War. 

i.whatta        12.   ^ther  treaties,  of  a  similar  character,  soon  after 

tatreatSer  followed.     A  powerful  chieftain  within  the  dominions 

of  Massasoit,  who  at  first  regarded  the  English  as  in 

truders,  and  threatened  them  with  hostilities,  was  finally 

1622.  compelled  to  sue  for  peace.     2Canonicus,  the  chief  of 

2.  of      the  Narragan  setts,  sent  to  Plymouth  a  bundle  of  ar 

rows  wrapped  in  a  rattlesnake's  skin,  as  a  token  of  his 
hostility.  The  governor,  Bradford,  filled  the  skin  with 
powder  and  shot  and  returned  it  ;  but  the  chieftain's 
courage  failed  at  the  sight  of  this  unequivocal  symbol, 
which  was  rejected  by  every  community  to  which  it 
was  carried,  until  at  last  it  was  returned  to  Plymouth, 
with  all  its  contents.  The  Narragansetts  were  awed 
into  submission. 

3.  of          13.  3In  1622,  Thomas  Weston,  a  merchant  of  Lon- 
ES?    don,  sent  out  a  c°l°ny  °f  sixty  adventurers,  who  spent 

most  of  the  summer  at  Plymouth,  enjoying  the  hospi 

tality  of  the  inhabitants,  but  afterwards  removed  to 

4.  character  Weymouth,*  where  they  began  a  plantation.     <Being 

andof°meict  soon  reduced  to  necessity  by  indolence  and   disorder, 

settlers?    and  having  provoked  the  Indians  to  hostilities  by  their 

-    injustice,  the  latter  formed  a  plan  for  the  destruction 

of  the  settlement. 

1623.  14.  5But  the  grateful  Massasoit  having  revealed  the 
B.  HOW  were  design  to  the  Plymouth  colony,  the  governor  sent  Cap- 

/m»TJ   tain  Standish  with  eight  men  to  aid  the  inhabitants  of 
structton?   Weymouth.     With  his  small  party  Standish  intercept 

ed  and  killed  the  hostile  chief,  and  several  of  his  men, 
e.  what  was  and  the  conspiracy  was  defeated.  'The  Weymouth 
tKptow-  Plantation  was  soon  after  nearly  deserted,  most  of  the 

aon?      settlers  returning  to  England. 

7.  w)Mtwa*  l5-  7The  London  adventurers,  who  had  furnished 
^fthfS  tne  Plymouth  settlers  with  capital,  soon  becoming  dis- 
doncuivRn-  couraged  by  the  small  returns  from  their  investments, 

not  only  deserted  the  interests  of  the  colony,  but  did 

*  Weymouth,  callerl  by  the  Indian?    Wessagussett,  is  a  small  village  between  two 
branches  of  the  outer  h-irbor  of  Boston,  12  miles  S.E.  from  the  city.     (See  Map,  p.  744 


CHAP.    II.l  MASSACHUSETTS.  73 

much  to  injure  its  prosperity.    They  refused  tc  furnish   1624. 
Robinson  and  his  friends  a  passage  to  America,  at-  ~ 
tempted  to  enforce  on  the  colonists  a  clergyman  more 
friendly  to  the  established  church,  and  even  dispatched 
a  ship  to  injure  their  commerce  by  rivalry.     lAt  last,     1626. 
the  emigrants  succeeded  in  purchasing"-  the  rights  of     a.  Nov. 
the  London  merchants;  they  made  an  equitable  divi-  i  what. did 

f.      .  i    •    i  i  •    r  •  tfle  emi~ 

sion  or  their  property,  which  was  before  in  common  gram*  do, 
stock  ;  and  although  the  progress  of  population  was  «««???*? 
slow,  yet,  after  the   first  winter,  no  fears  were  enter-  per'ofatTence 
tained  of  the  permanence  of  the  colony.  colony? 

III.  MASSACHUSETTS    BAY  COLONY. — 1     2In    1624,  2.  owe  an 

Mr.  White,  a  Puritan  minister  of  Dorchester,*  in  Eng-  thf attempt- 

land,  having  induced  a  number  of  persons  to  unite  ^/^J- 

with  him  in  the  design  of  planting  another  colony  in  CaPe  Anr*- 
New  England,  a  small  company  was  sent  over,  who 
began  a  settlement  at  Cape  Ann.f     This  settlement, 
however,  was  abandoned  after  an  existence  of  less  than 


two  years. 

2.  3In  1628,  a  patent  was  obtainedb  from  the  coun 
cil  of  Plymouth,  and  a  second  company  was  sent  over, 
under  the  charge  of  John  Endicott,  which  settled0  at 
Salem,;):  to  which  place  a  few  of  the  settlers  of  Cape     c.  Sept. 
Ann  had  previously  removed.     4In  the  following  year     1629. 
the  proprietors  received d  a  charter  from  the  king,  and  d-  March  H 
were  incorporated  by  the  name  of  the  "  Governor  and  et'e^faoc- 
Company  of  the  Massachusetts  Bay  in  New  England."    f,,M/}£,". 
About  200  additional  settlers  came*  over,  a  part  of   in$  vear? 
whom  removed  to  and  founded  Charlestown.^  ' 

3.  *During  the  year   1630,  the  Massachusetts  Bay  5 
colony  received  a  large  accession  to  its  numbers,  by  , 
the  arrivalf  of  about  three  hundred  families,  mostly    r 
pious  and  intelligent  Puritans,  under  the  charge  of  the  *"J  j^uiy. 

*  Dorchester,  in  England,  is  situated  on  the  small  river  Froom,  20  miles  from  its  en- 
trince  into  the  English  Channel,  six  miles  N.  from  Weyinouth,  and  120  S.W.  from 
London. 

t  Cape  Ann,  the  northern  cape  of  Massachusetts  Bay,  is  30  miles  N.E.  from,  Ro.storv 
The  cape  and  peninsula  are  now  included  in  the  town  of  Gloucester.  Gloucester,,  tne 
principal  village,  called  also  the  Harbor,  is  finely  located  on  the  south  side  of  the  pe- 
tiimmla. 

t  Salem,  called  by  the  Indians  Na-um-keag;  is  14  miles  N.E.  from  Boston.  It  is  built 
on  a  sandy  peninsula,  fonnerl  by  two  inlets  of  the  sea,  called  North  and  South  Rivers. 
The  harbor,  which  is  in  South  River,  is  good  for  vessels  draw  ng  not  more  than  12  or  14 
feet  of  water.  (Sec  Map,  p.  74.) 

$  Pee  Note  on  oare   78.     Map,  p.  74,  and  also  on  p.  21Q. 

4 


74 


COLONIAL    HISTORY. 


[PART   II. 


1680. 


What 
other  events 


time?t 

2.  \Vheredid 
the  new  em 
igrants  set- 

tie? 

3.  What 'Is 
said  of  the 
first  settle 
ment  of 
Boston  1 

4.  Of  the 


5  what  is 


excellent  John  Winthrop.  !At  the  same  time  the 
whole  government  of  the  colony  was  removed  to  New 
England,  and  Winthrop  was  chosen  governor. 

4.  2The  new  emigrants  located  themselves  beyond 
the  limits  of  Salem,  and  settled  at  Dorchester,*  Rox- 
bury,|  Cambridge, J  and    Waterfown.^      3The    acci 
dental  advantage  of  a  spring  of  good  water  induced 
a  few  families,  and  with  them  the  governor,  to  settle 
on  the  peninsula  of  S/iawmut ;  and  Boston  |j  thenceforth 
became  the  metropolis  of  New  England. 

5.  4Many  of  the  settlers  were  from  illustrious  and 

families,  and  having  been  accustomed  to  a  life 
of  ease  and  enjoyment,  their  sufferings  from  exposure 
and  the  failure  of  provisions  were  great,  and,  before 
December,  two  hundred  had  died.  A  few  only,  dis 
heartened  by  the  scenes  of  woe,  returned  to  England. 
6Those  who  remained  were  sustained  in  their  afflic 
tions  by  religious  faith  and  Christian  fortitude  ; — not  a 
trace  of  repining  appears  in  their  records,  and  sickness 
never  prevented  their  assembling  at  stated  times  for 
religious  worship. 


*  That  part  of  Dorchester  which  was  first  settled,  is  Dorchester  Neck,  about  four 
miles  S.E.  from  Boston.  (See  Map,  p.  210.) 

t  Roxbury  village  is  two  miles  south  from  Boston.  Its  principal  street  may  be  con 
sidered  as  the  continuation  of  Washington  Street,  Boston,  extending  over  Boston  Neck. 
A  great  part  of  the  town  is  rocky  land  :  hence  the  name,  Rock'' s-b wry.  (Map.) 

|  Cambridge,  formerly  called  Newtown,  is  situated  on  the  north  side  of  Charles 
River,  three  miles  N.W.  from  Boston.  The  courthouse  and  jail  are  at  East  Cambridge, 

formerly  called  J.echmcre's  Point,  within 
a  mile  of  Boston,  and  connected  with  it 
and  Charles  town  by  bridges.  Harvard  Col 
lege,  the  first  established  in  the  United 
States,  is  at  Cambridge.  (Map.)  (See  also 
Map,  p.  210.) 

§  Watertown  village  is  on  the  north  side 
of  Charles  River,  west  of  Cambridge,  and 
seven  miles  from  Boston.  (Map.) 

||  Boston,  the  largest  town  in  New  Eng 
land,  and  the  capital  of  Massachusetts,  is 
situated  on  a  peninsula  of  an  uneven  sur 
face,  two  miles  long  and  about  one  mile 
wide,  connected  with  the  mainland,  on 
the  south,  by  a  narrow  neck  about  forty 
rods  across.  Several  bridges  also  now 
connect  it  with  the  mainland  on  the  north, 
west,  and  south.  The  harbor,  on  the  east 
of  the  city,  is  very  extensive,  and  is  one 
of  the  best  in  the  United  States.  South. 
Boston,  formerly  a  part  of  Dorchester,  and 
East  Boston,  formerly  Noddles  Island,  are 
now  included  within  the  limits  of  the  city. 
(Also  see  Map  on  p.  210.) 


CHAP    H. 


MASSACHUSETTS. 


75 


1634. 


made  in 

1634? 
b.  May. 


6.  *In  1631  the  general  court,  or  council  of  the  peo-    1631. 
pie,  ordained*  that  the  governor,  deputy-governor,  and  t  What  r~ 
assistants,  should  be  chosen  by  th&  freemen  alone  ;  but    ^"^/ 1 
at  the  same  time  it  was  declared  th\t  those  only  should  at  in  1531? 
be  admitted  to  the  full  rights  of  citizenship,  who  were   a-  May  28' 
members   of  some    church    within    the  limits  of  the 
colony.*     2Thislawhas  been  severely  censured  for  its  2  Howhay 
intolerance,  by  those  who  have  lived  in  more  enlight 
ened  times,  but  it  was  in  strict  accordance  with  the 

policy  and  the  spirit  of  the  age,  and  with  the  profes 
sions  of  the  Puritans  themselves,  and  originated  in  the 
purest  motives. 

7.  3In  1634  the  pure  democratic  form  of  government, 
which  had  hitherto  prevailed,  was  changed5  to  a  repre 
sentative  democracy,  by  which  the  powers  of  legisla 
tion  were  entrusted  to  deputies  chosen  by  the  people. 
4  In  the  same  year  the  peculiar  tenets  of  Roger  Wil 
liams,  minister  of  Salem,  began  to  occasion  much  ex 
citement  in  the  colony.    A  Puritan,  and  a  fugitive  from 
English  persecution,  Roger  Williams  had  sought,  in 
New  England,  an  asylum  among  those  of  his  own 
creed  ;  but  finding  there,  in  matters  of  religion,  the 
same  kind  of  intolerance  that  prevailed  in  England,  he 
earnestly  raised  his  voice  against  it. 

8.  5He  maintained  that  it  is  the  duty  of  the  civil 
magistrate  to    give  equal  protection  to    all  religious 
sects,  and  that  he  has  no  right  to  restrain  or  direct  the 
consciences  of  men,  or,  in  any  way,   interfere   with 
their  modes  of  worship,  or  the  principles  of  their  re 
ligious  faith.     •But  with  these  doctrines  of  religious 
tolerance  he  united  others  that  were  deemed  subver 
sive  of  good  government,  and  opposed  to  the  funda 
mental  principles  of  civil  society.     Such  were  those 
which  declared  it  wrong  to  enforce  an  oath  of  alle 
giance  to  the  sovereign,  or  of  obedience  to  the  magis 
trate,  and  which  asserted  that  the  king  had  no  right  to 
usurp  the  power  of  disposing  of  the  territory  of  the 
Indians,  and  hence  that  the  colonial  charter  itself  was 
invalid. 


5.  o/ 


vance? 


*  NOTE. — But  when  New  Hampshire  united  with  Massachusetts  in  1641,  not  as  a 
province,  but  on  equal  terms,  neither  the  freemen  nor  the  deputies  of  New  Hampshire 
were  required  to  be  church  members. 


76  COLONIAL    HISTORY.  [PART  II. 

1635.  9.  ^uch  doctrines,  and  particularly  those  which 
T~Hmowen  relate(l  to  religious  toleration,  were  received  with 
the  doctrines  alarm,  and  Roger  Williams,  after  having  been  in  vain 

of  Williams  T        •  i    i         i  i-  T  i  £    i          i  ^ 

received,  remonstrated  with  by  the  ruling  elders  of  the  churches, 
asa>dWofafiisS  was  summoned  before  the  general  court,  and,  finally, 

bmTnt?  banished1  from  the  colony.  He  soon  after  became 
aofli63Tn  tne  founder  of  Rhode  Island.b 

b.  see  P.  in.      10.  2During  the  same  year,  1635,  three  thousand 

new  settlers  came  over,  among  whom  were   Hugh 

2.  what  ad-  Peters  and  Sir   Henry  Vane,  two  individuals   who 

mafonat  set-  J .  .  „ 

tiers  came  afterwards  acted  conspicuous  parts  in  the  history  01 
and  loheato  England.    Sir  Henry  Vane,  then  at  the  age  of  tvventy- 
pww?     five,  gained  the  affections  of  the  people  by  his  integ- 
and  vane?  ^^  numility,  and  zeal  in  religion ;  and,  in  the  fol 
lowing  year,  was  chosen  governor. 

3.  Give  an       H-  3  Already  the  increasing  numbers  of  the  colo- 
nists  began  to  suggest  the  formation  of  new  settle- 
ments  $^  farther  westward.     The  clustering  villages 
cut?      around  the   Bay   of  Massachusetts   had   become    too 
numerous  and  too  populous  for  men  who  had  few  at 
tachments  to  place,  and  who  could  choose  their  abodes 
from  the  vast  world  of  wilderness  that  lay  unoccupied 
before  them  ;  and,  only  seven  years  from  the  planting 
c.  Oct.  25.   of  Salem,  we  find  a  little  colony  branching0  off  from 
ice  p.  io4.  ^  parent  stock,  and  wending  its  way  through  the 
forests,  nearly  a  hundred  miles,  to  the  banks  of  the 
Connecticut.* 

1636.         12.  4Severe  were  the  sufferings   of  the    emigrants 
the  during   the   first   winter.       Some   of  them   returned, 
"mi°f  tnroilgh  tne  snow,  in  a  famishing  state  ;  and  those  who 
eranfiJ     remained  subsisted  on  acorns,  malt,  and  grains ;  but, 
during  the  summer  following,  new  emigrants  came  in 
larger  companies,  and  several  settlements  were  firmly 
5  what  i»  established.     5The  display  of  Puritan  fortitude,  enter- 
r1h-Tcnterf  Prise?  an(^  resolution,  exhibited  in  the  planting  of  the 
write?      Connecticut  colony,  are  distinguishing  traits  of  New 
England  character.     From  that  day  to  the  present  the 

*  Connecticut  River,  the  larjrest  river  in  New  England,  has  its  source  in  tho  high 
lands  on  the  northern  border  of  New  Hampshire.  Its  jreneral  course  is  S.  by  W.,  and 
after  forming  the  boundary  between  Vermont  and  New  Hampshire,  and  passing  through 
Massachusetts  and  Connecticut,  it  enters  Long  Island  Sound,  100  miles  N.E.  from  New 
Y-.rk.  It  is  not  navigable  for  the  largest  vessels.  Hartford,  fifty  miles  from  its  mouth, 
Is  at  the  head  of  sl/*op  navigation. 


CHAP.    H.]  MASSACHUSETTS.  77 

hardy  sons  of  New  England  have  been  foremost  among    1636. 
the  bold  pioneers  of  western  emigration. 

13.  'Soon  after  the  banishment  of  Roger  Williams,  l  whatwas 
other  religious   dissensions  arose,   which    again    dis-  JBrrSZf 
turbed  the  quiet  of  the  colony.     It  was  customary  for    gtovsdi* 

,  1*1  •  IT-          senaiona 

the  members  of  each  congregation  to  assemble  in  wMcti  aros* 
weekly  meetings,  and  there  debate  the  doctrines  they 
had  heard  the  previous  Sunday,  for  the  purpose  of  ex 
tending  their  sacred  influence  through  the  week.  As 
women  were  debarred  the  privilege  of  taking  part  in 
these  debates,  a  Mrs.  Hutchinson,  a  woman  of  elo 
quence  and  ability,  established  meetings  for  those  of 
her  own  sex,  in  which  her  zeal  and  talent  soon  pro 
cured  her  a  numerous  and  admiring  audience. 

14.  2This  woman,  from  being  an  expounder  of  the    *.  what 
doctrines  of  others,  soon  began  to  teach  new  ones  ;  she  M^ILX- 
assumed  the  right  of  deciding  upon  the  religious  faith  in80ntajc6* 
of  the  clergy  and  the  people,  and,  finally,  of  censuring 

and  condemning  those  who  rejected,  or  professed  them 
selves  unable  to  understand  her  peculiar  tenets.     3She  3.  &j  whom 
was  supported  by  Sir  Henry  Vane,  the  governor,  by  **%$£$?' 
several  of  the  magistrates,  and  men  of  learning,  and 
by  a  majority  of  the  people  of  Boston.     4She  was  op-     1637. 
posed  by  most  of  the  clergy,  and  by  the  sedate  and  ^cJpawdT1 
more  judicious  men  of  the  colony.     *At  length,  in  a  _ 

i  r  i  i  J  .     .°      '  5.  What  ts 

general  synod'  of  the  churches,  the  new  opinions  were  said  of  her 

,  J  -.  -111  i       lan/sh- 

conclemned  as  erroneous  and  heretical,  and  the  general  menti 
court  soon  after  issued  a  decree  of  banishment  against  a-  Aug- 
Mrs.  Hutchinson  and  several  of  her  followers. 

15.  6During  the  same  year  occurred  an  Indian  warb    e.  of  the. 
in  Connecticut,  with  the  Pequods,  the  most  warlike  of     Pwarf 
the  New   England    tribes.     7The   Narragansetts   of  b'7sejp^' 
Rhode   Island,   hereditary  enemies   of  the    Pequods,  Nam**n- 
were  invited  to  unite  with  them  in  exterminating  the 
invaders  of  their  country;  but,  through  the  influence 

of  Roger  Williams,  they  rejected  the  proposals,  and, 
lured  by  the  hope  of  gratifying  their  revenge  for  for 
mer  injuries,  they  determined  to  assist  the  English 
in  the  prosecution  of  the  war.     8The  result0  of  the  8.  what  was 
brief  contest  was  the  total  destruction  of  the  Pequod  jj£  *£%{}$ 
nation.     The  impression  made  upon  the  other  tribes  c.seep,io«. 
secured  a  long  tranquillity  to  the  English  settlements. 


78  COLONIAL    HISTORY.  [PART   II. 

1637  16.  !The  persecutions  which  the  Puritans  in  Eng- 

"\TwhMit  kind  suffered,  during  this  period,  induced  large  num- 

Sucmputo  ^ers  °f  t1iern  to  remove  to  New  England.     But  the 

England  to  jealousy  of  the  English  monarch,  and  of  the  English 

prevent  emi-  •'  .  .          J  .        «*,  i  t         i  •  i  c 

gratiani  bishops,  was  at  length  aroused  by  the  rapid  growth  of 
a  Puritan  colony,  in  which  sentiments  adverse  to  the 
claims  of  the  established  church  and  the  prerogatives 
of  royalty  were  ardently  cherished  ;  and  repeated  at 
tempts  were  made  to  put  a  stop  to  farther  emigration. 
As  early  as  1633,  a  proclamation  to  that  effect  was 
issued,  but  the  vacillating  policy  of  the  king  neglected 
to  enforce  it. 

1638.  17.  2In  1638  a  fleet  of  eight  ships,  on  board  of  which 
were  sQrne  of  the  most  eminent  Puritan  leaders  and 
patriots,  was  forbidden  to  sail,  by  order  of  the  king's 
_  __  council;  but  the  restraint  was  finally  removed,  and 
3.  what  has  the  ships  proceeded  on  their  intended  voyage.  3It  has 
leTwtthre,-  been  asserted,  and  generally  believed,  that  the  dis- 
tinguished  patriots  John  Hampden  and  Oliver  Crorn- 
we"  were  on  board  of  this  fleet,  but  were  detained  by 


4.  what  is  special  order  of  the  king.     4If  the  assertion  be  correct, 

tni§  assumption  of  arbitrary  power  by  the  king  was  a 
fatal  error  ;  for  the  exertions  of  Hampden  and  Crom 
well,  in  opposing  the  encroachments  of  kingly  au 
thority,  afterwards  contributed  greatly  to  the  further 
ance  of  those  measures  which  deprived  Charles  I.  of 
his  crown,  and  finally  brought  him  to  the  scaffold. 

5.  what  ia        18.  5The  settlers  of  Massachusetts  had  early  turned 

their  attention  to  the  subject  of  education,  wisely  judg- 
tnat  learning  and  religion  would  be  the  best  safe- 
guards  of  the  commonwealth.     In  1636  the  general 
court  appropriated  about  a  thousand  dollars  for  the 
purpose  of  founding  a  public  school  or  college,  and,  in 
the  following  year,  directed  that  it  should  be  established 
at  Newtown.     In  1638,  John  Harvard,  a  worthy  min 
ister,  dying  at  Charlestown,*  left  to  the  institution  up 
wards  of  three  thousand  dollars.      In   honor   of  this 

*  Charlestown  is  situated  on  a  peninsula,  north  of  and  about  half  as  large  as  that  of 
Boston,  formed  by  Mystic  River  on  the  N.,  and  an  inlet  from  Charles  River  on  the  3. 
The  channel  between  Charlestown  and  Boston  is  less  than  half  a  mile  across,  over 
which  bridges  have  been  thrown.  The  United  States  Navy  Yard,  located  at  Charles- 
town,  covers  about  60  acres  of  land.  It  is  one  of  the  best  naval  depots  in  the  Union. 
(See  Map,  p.  74,  and  also  Map,  p.  210.) 


CHAP.  H.J  MASSACHUSETTS.  79 

pious  benefactor  the  general  court  gave  to  the  school    1638. 
the  name  of  Harvard  College  ;  and,  in  memory  of  the 
place  where  many  of  the  settlers  of  New  England  had 
received  their  education,  that  part  of  Newtown  in  which 
the  college  was  located,  received  the  name  of  Cam- 

Ivrirl  n-o  a  a.  Note  and 

bridge.*  Mapi  p.  74. 

IV.  UNION  OF  THE  NEW  ENGLAND  COLONIES.  —  1.  'In     1643. 
1643  the  colonies  of  Massachusetts,  Connecticut,  Plym- 

outh,  and  New  Haven,  formedb  themselves  into  one 
confederacy,  by  the  name  of  THE  UNITED  COLONIES 
OF  NEW  ENGLAND.  2The  reasons  assigned  for  this 
union  were,  the  dispersed  state  of  the  colonies  ;  the 
dangers  apprehended  from  the  Dutch,  the  French,  and 
the  Indians  ;  the  commencement  of  civil  contests  in 
the  parent  country  ;  and  the  difficulty  of  obtaining  aid 
from  that  quarter,  in  any  emergency.  3A  few  years  3.  wh 
later  Rhode  Island  petitioned0  to  be  admitted  into  the  JJrJ 
confederacy,  but  was  refused,  because  she  was  un- 
willing  to  consent  to  what  was  required  of  her,  an 
incorporation  with  the  Plymouth  colony. 

2.  *By  the  terms  of  the  confederacy,  which  existed 
more  than  forty  years,  each  colony  was  to  retain  its 
separate  existence,  but  was  to  contribute  its  proportion 
of  men  and  money  for  the  common  defence  ;  which, 
with  all  matters  relating  to  the  common  interest,  was 
to  be  decided  in  an  annual  assembly  composed  of  two 
commissioners  from  each  colony.  "This  transaction  5.  what  ?* 
of  the  colonies  was  an  assumption  of  the  powers  of 
sovereignty,  and  doubtless  contributed  to  the  formation 
of  that  public  sentiment  which  prepared  the  way  for 
American  Independence. 

V.  EARLY  LAWS  AND  CUSTOMS.  —  1.  6As  the  laws  e.  of  early 
and  customs  of  a  people  denote   the  prevailing  senti- 

ments  and  opinions,  the  peculiarities  of  early  New 
England  legislation  should  not  be  wholly  overlooked. 
7By  a  fundamental  law  of  Massachusetts  it  was  enacted  ?.  what 
that  all  strangers  professing  the  Christian  religion,  and 
fleeing  to  the  country,  from  the  tyranny  of  their  per- 
secutors,  should  be  supported  at  the  public  charge  till 


rn£iaffdw 


*  NOTE.— The  Plymouth  commissioners,  for  want  of  authority  from  their  general 
court,  did  not  sign  the  articles  until  Sept.  17th. 


80 


COLONIAL    HISTORY. 


[PART   H. 


1643. 


i.  But  iww 

limited? 


loaned 


3.  what 

^her™™ 
served? 

4.  what  did 


chehmo?and 


5.  what  ye- 

cnliarities 

hence  arose? 


«.  what  is 

"JSw^j'e/ 
children  ? 


other  provision  could  be  made  for  them.  !Yet  this 
toleration  did  not  extend  to  Jesuits  and  popish  priests, 
w^°  were  subjected  to  banishment  ;  and,  in  case  of 
their  return,  to  death. 

2.  2Defensive  war  only  was  considered  justifiable  ; 
blasphemy,  idolatry,  and  witchcraft,  were  punishable 
with   death;  all  gaming  was  prohibited;   intemper- 
ancej  and  a^  immoralities,  were  severely  punished  ; 
persons  were  forbidden  to  receive  interest  for  money 
Ien^  an(i  t0  wear  expensive  apparel  unsuitable  to  their 
estates  :  parents  were  commanded  to  instruct  and  cat- 
echise  their  children  and  servants;  and,  in  all  cases 
*n  wnicn  the  taws  were  found  defective,  the  Bible  was 
made  the  ultimate  tribunal  of  appeal. 

3.  3Like  the  tribes  of  Israel,  the  colonists  of  New 
England  had  forsaken  their  native  land  after  a  long 
an(^  gevere  bondage,  and  journeyed  into  the  wilderness 
for  the  sake  of  religion.     4They  endeavored  to  cherish 
a  resemblance  of  condition  so  honorable,  and  so  fraught 
with  incitements  to  piety,  by  cultivating  a  conformity 
between  their  laws  and  customs,  and  those  which  had 
aistinfifuished  the  people  of  God.     8Hence  arose  some 

r     •<  T--I-II  i  -i  -i-        i 

of  the  peculiarities  which  have  been  observed  in  their 
legislative  code  ;  and  hence  arose  also  the  practice  of 
commencing  their  sabbatical  observances  on  Saturday 
evening,  and  of  accounting  every  evening  the  com 
mencement  of  the  ensuing  day. 

9.  "  The  same  predilection  for  Jewish  customs  be- 
gatj  or  at  least  promoted,  among  them,  the  habit  ol 
bestowing  significant  names  on  children  ;  of  whom, 
the  first  three  that  were  baptized  in  Boston  church, 
received  the  names  of  Joy,  Recompense,  and  Pity.' 
This  custom  prevailed  to  ad  great  extent,  and  such 
names  as  Faith,  Hope,  Charity,  Patience,  &c.,  and 
others  of  a  similar  character,  were  long  prevalent 
throughout  New  England. 


CHAP.  II.] 


SECTION    II. 


DIVISIONS. 

r.  Events  from  the  "  Union "  to  King 
Philip's  War.  —  II.  King  Philip's 
War. — III.  Controversies  and  Royal 
Tyranny. — IV.  Massachusetts  during 
King  William's  War.  KING  PHILIP. 

1.  EVENTS  FROM  THE  "  UNION"   TO  KING  PHILIP  s 
WAR. — 1.  *In  1644  an   important  change  took  place 
in  the  government  of  Massachusetts.     When  repre 
sentatives   were    first  chosen,  they  sat  and  voted    in 
the   same   room  with  the  governor's  council ;   but  it 
was  now  ordained  that  the   governor  and  his  council 
should  sit  apart ;  and  thence  commenced  the  separate 
existence  of  the  democratic  branch  of  the  legislature, 
or  house  of  representatives.     2During  the  same  year 
the  disputes  which  had  long  existed  between  the  in 
habitants  of  New  England  and  the  French  settlers  in 
Acadia  were  adjusted  by  treaty.1 

2.  3During  the  civil  warb  which  occurred  in  Eng 
land,  the  New   England  colonies  were  ardently  at 
tached  to  the  cause  of  the  Parliament,  but  yet  they  had 
so  far  forgotten  their  own  wrongs,  as  sincerely  to  la 
ment  the  tragical  fate  of  the  king.     4After  the  aboli 
tion  of  royalty,  a  requisition0  was  made  upon  Massa 
chusetts  for  the  return  of  her  charter,  that  a  new  one 
might  be  taken  out  under  the  authorities  which  then 
held  the  reins  of  government.     Probably  through  the 
influence  of  Cromwell  the  .Requisition  was  not  enforced. 
*When  the  supreme  authority  devolved  upon  Crom 
well,  as  Protector  of  the  Commonwealth  of  England, 
the  New  England  colonies  found  in  him  an  ardent 
friend,  and  a  protector  of  their  liberties. 

3.  'In    1652    the  province   of  Maine*    was   taken 


1644 


2.  What  dis 
putes  were 
adjusted  1 


a.  Oct.  18. 
b.  Note  p.  6. 

3.  What  la 
said  of  Mas 
sachusetts 
during  the 
civil  war  in 

England? 
c.  1651. 

4.  After  the 
abolition  of 

royalty  ? 


5.  During 

the 

Common 
wealth  ? 

1652. 

6.  Give  an 
account  of 

the  early 

history  of 

Maine. 


*  MAINE,  the  northeastern  of  the  United  States,  is  supposed  to  contain  an  area  of 
nearly  35,000  square  miles.  In  the  north  and  northwest  the  country  is  mountainous, 
and  has  a  poor  soil.  Throughout  the  interior  it  is  generally  hilly,  and  the  land  rises  so 
npidly  from  the  seacoast,  that  the  tide  in  the  numerous  rivers  flows  hut  a  short  distance 
ini  iiid.  The  best  land  in  the  state  is  between  the  Penobscot  and  Kennebec  rivers, 
where  it  is  excellent.  The  coast  is  lined  with  islands,  and  indented  with  numerous 


82 


COLONIAL    HISTORY. 


[PART   fl. 


a.  April  13. 
iaidofaoor- 


Smen?i 


b.  less, 


1652.  under  the  jurisdiction  of  Massachusetts.  As  early  as 
~  1626  a  few  feeble  settlements  were  commenced  along 
the  coast  of  Maine,  but  hardly  had  they  gained  a  per- 
minent  existence,  before  the  whole  territory,  from  the 
Piscataqua*  to  the  Penobscot,  was  granted  away  by 
the  Plymouth  Company,  by  a  succession  of  conflicting 
patents,  which  were  afterwards  the  occasion  of  long- 
continued  and  bitter  controversies. 

4.  iJn  1639  Ferdinand  Gorges,  a  member  of  the 
Plymouth  Company,  obtained11  a  royal  charter,  con- 
stituting  him  Lord  Proprietor  of  the  country.  The 
stately  scheme  of  government  which  he  attempted  to 
establish  was  poorly  suited  to  the  circumstances  of  the 
people  ;  and  they  finally  sought  a  refuge  from  anarchy, 
and  the  contentions  of  opposing  claimants  to  their  ter 
ritory,  by  taking  into  their  own  hands  the  powers  of 
government,  and  placing15  themselves  under  the  pro- 
-  tection  of  a  sister  colony. 

1656.  5.  2jn  1656  occurred  the  first  arrival  of  Quakers  in 
Massachusetts,  a  sect  which  had  recently  arisen  in 
England.  The  report  of  their  peculiar  sentiments  and 
actions  had  preceded  them,  and  they  were  sent  back 
by  the  vessels  in  which  they  came.  3The  four  united 
colonies  then  concurred  in  a  law0  prohibiting  the  in- 
troduction  of  Quakers,  but  still  they  continued  to  arrive 
in  increasing  numbers,  although  the  rigor  of  the  law 

1658.  was  increased  against  them.  At  length,  in  1658,  by 
the  advice  of  the  commissioners  of  the  four  colonies, 
the  legislature  of  Massachusetts,  after  a  long  discus 
sion,  and  by  a  -majority  of  a  single  vote,  Denounced 
the  punishment  of  death  upon  all  Quakers  returning 
from  banishment. 

4.  what  was      6.   4The  avowed  object  of  the  law  was  not  to  perse- 
cute  the  Quakers,  but  to  exclude  them;  and  it  was 
thought  that  its  severity  would  be  effectual.     'But  the 
its  effect?    fear  of  death  had  no  influence  over  men  who  believed 
they  were  divinely  commissioned  to  proclaim  the  sin- 

bays  and  inlets,  which  furnish  more  good  harbors  than  are  found  in  any  other  state  in 
the  Union. 

*  The  Piscataqua  rises  between  Maine  and  New  Hampshire,  and  throujrhout  its  whole 
course,  of  forty  miles,  constitutes  the  boundary  between  the  two  states.  That  part  of  the 
stream  above  Berwick  Fall?,  is  called  Sa  'man  Falls  river.  Great  Bay,  with  its  trib 
utaries,  Lamprey,  Exeter,  Oyster  River,  and  other  streams,  unites  with  it  on  the  south, 
five  miles  above  Portsmouth.  (See  Map,  p.  li  1  ) 


setts? 


CHAP.    II.] 


MASSACHUSETTS. 


fulness  of  a  dying  people  ;  and  four  of  those  who  had    1659. 
been  banished,  were  executed  according  to  the  law, —  "" 
rejoicing  in  their  death,  and  refusing  to  accept  a  par 
don,  which  was  vainly  urged  upon  them,  on  condition 
of  their  abandoning  the  colony  for  ever. 

7.  l During  the  trial  of  the  last  who  suffered,  another,     1660. 
who  had  been  banished,  entered  the  court,  and  re 
proached  the  magistrates  for  shedding  innocent  blood. 

2The  prisons  were  soon  filled  with  new  victims,  who 
eagerly  crowded  forward  to  the  ranks  of  martyrdom ; 
but,  as  a  natural  result  of  the  severity  of  the  law,  pub 
lic  sympathy  was  turned  in  favor  of  the  accused,  and 
the  law  was  repealed.*  The  other  laws  were  relaxed, 
as  the  Quakers  gradually  became  less  ardent  in  the 
promulgation  of  their  sentiments,  and  more  moderate 
in  their  opposition  to  the  usages  of  the  people. 

8.  3Tidings  of  the  restoration  of  monarchy  in  Eng 
land  were  brought  by  the  arrival,11  at  Boston,  of  two 
of  the  judges  who  had  condemned  Charles  I.  to  death, 
and  who  now  fled  from  the  vengeance  of  his  son. 
These  judges,  whose  names  were  Edward  Whalley 
and  William  Goffe,  were  kindly  received  by  the  peo 
ple  ;  and  when  orders  were  sent,  and  messengers  ar 
rived'  for  their  arrest,  they  were   concealed  from  the 
officers  of  the  law,  and  were  enabled  to  end  their  days 
in  New  England. 

9.  4The  commercial   restrictions   from   which   the 
New  England  colonies  were  exempt  during  the  time 
of  the  Commonwealth,  were  reneAved  after  the  restora 
tion.     The  harbors  of  the  colonies  were  closed  against 
all  but  English  vessels;  such  articles   of  American 
produce  as  were  in  demand  in  England  were  forbid 
den  to  be  shipped  to  foreign  markets ;  even  the  liberty 
of  free    trade    among   the    colonies    themselves   was 
taken  away,  and  they  were  finally  forbidden  to  man 
ufacture,  for  their  own  use,  or  for  foreign    markets, 
those  articles   which  would  come  in  competition  with 
English  manufactures.     aThese  restrictions  were  the 
subject  of  frequent  complaints,  and  could  seldom  be 
strictly  enforced :  but  England   would   never   repeal 
them,  and  they  became  a  prominent  link  in  the  chain 
of  causes  which  led  to  the  revolution. 


1.  What  oc 
curred  at  the 

trial  of  the 
last  who  suf 
fered,' 

2.  What  was 
the  final  re 
sult  qf  these 
proceed 
ings? 

»  1661. 


3.  What  is 
said  of  the 

judges  of 
Charles  1.  ? 

b.  Aug.  6, 
1660. 


1661. 


4.  Give  an 
account  of 
the,  restric 
tions  upon 
Neio  Eng 
land  com 
merce. 


5.  Were  thest 
restrictions 
enforced  ? 


84  COLONIAL    HISTORY.                                  [PART   H. 

1664.  10.  lln  1664  a  royal  fleet,  destined  for  the  reduction 

7~U  of  the  Dutch  colonies  on  the  Hudson,  arrived*  at  Bos- 

AU   2  ton,  bringing  commissioners  who  were  instructed  to 

i.wjmtis  hear  and  determine  all  complaints  that  might  exist  in 

z  o?  New  England,  and  take  such  measures  as  they  might 


deem  expedient  for  settling  the  peace  and  security  of 
t^ie  country  on  a  solid  foundation.  2Most  of  the  New 

2.  HOIOWOS  England  colonies,  ever  jealous  of  their  liberties,  viewed 
e™i?w  this  measure  with  alarm,  and  considered  it  a  violation 
ed?  of  their  charters. 

».  in  Maine  \  1-  3I"  Maine  and  New  Hampshire  the  commis- 
sioners  occasioned  much  disturbance;  in  Connecticut 
tne7  were  received  with  coldness  ;  in  Plymouth  with 
secret  opposition  ;  but,  in  Rhode  Island,  with  every 

«.  what  was  mark   of    deference    and    attention.       4Massachusetts 

^ofMaSa^  alone,  although  professing  the  most  sincere  loyalty  to 

c/iusetts?    tne  king,  asserted  with  boldness  her  chartered  rights, 

and  declining  to  acknowledge    the  authority  of  the 

commissioners,  protested  against  its  exercise  within  her 

limits.     5In  general,  but  little  attention  was  paid  to  the 

6.  What  was  _    ,  .'  ,  r,  . 

the  result?  acts  of  the  commissioners,  and  they  were  at  length  re 
called.  After  their  departure,  New  England  enjoyed 
a  season  of  prosperity  and  tranquillity,  until  the  break 
ing  out  of  King  Philip's  war,  in  1675. 

e.  what  is       II.  KING  PHILIP'S  WAR.  —  1.  6The  treaty  of  friend- 
lfh  ship  which  the  Plymouth  colony  madeb  with  Massa- 
7i?.  S01t5  tne  great  sachem  of  the  Wampanoags,  was  kept 
unbroken  during  his  lifetime.     7After  his  death,0  his 
two  S0ns5  Alexander  and  Philip,  were  regarded  with 
much  jealousy  by  the  English,  and  were  suspected  of 
plotting  against  them.     The  elder  brother,  Alexander, 
d.  1662.     soon  dymo>d  Philip  succeeded  him. 
s  what  ha*       2.  8It  is  said  by  the  early  New  England  historians, 
^phmV  ^at  ^S  chief,  jealous  of  the  growing  power  of  the 
the  early  N.  whites,  and  perceiving",  in  it,  the  eventual  destruction 

England        f   ,  .    '  j       •  i  •     i 

historians?  of  his  own  race,  during  several  years  secretly  carried 
on  his  designs  of  uniting  all  the  neighboring  tribes  in 

9  BI  later  a  warlik<3  confederacy  against  the  English.     9By  later, 

writers?    and  more  impartial  writers,  it  is  asserted  that  Philip 

received  the  news  of  the  death  of  the  first  Englishmen 

who  were  killed,  with  so  much  sorrow  as  to  cause  him 

to  weep  ;  and  that  he  was  forced  into  the  war  by  the 


CHAP.  II.J 


MASSACHUSETTS. 


85 


ardor  of  his  young  men,  against  his  own  judgment, 
and  that  of  his  chief  counsellors. 

3.  1A  friendly  Indian  missionary,  who  had  detected 
the  supposed  plot,  and  revealed  it  to  the  Plymouth 
people,  was,  soon  after,  found  murdered.a     Three  In 
dians  were  arrested,  tried,  and  convicted  of  the  murder, 
— one  of  whom,  at  the  execution,  confessed  they  had 
been  instigated  by  Philip  to  commit  the  deed.     Philip, 
now  encouraged  by  the  general  voice  of  his  tribe,  and 
seeing  no  possibility  of  avoiding  the  war,  sent  his  wo 
men  and  children  to  the  Narragansetts  for  protection, 
and,  early  in  July,  1675,  made  an  attackb  upon  Swan- 
zey,*  and  killed  several  people. 

4.  2The  country  was  immediately  alarmed,  and  the 
troops  of  Plymouth,  with  several  companies  from  Bos 
ton,  marched  in  pursuit  of  the  enemy.     A  few  Indians 
were  killed,  the  troops  penetrated  to  Mount  Hope,f  the 
residence  of  Philip,  but  he  and  his  warriors  fled  at 
their  approach.     3It  being  known  that  the  Narragan 
setts  favored  the  cause  of  Philip,  and  it  being  feared 
that  they  would  join  him  in  the  war,  the  forces  pro 
ceeded  into  the   Narragansett   country,    where   they 
concluded  a  treaty0  of  peace  with  that  tribe. 

5.  4During  the  same  month  the  forces  of  Philip  were 
attackedd  in  a  swamp  at  Pocasset,  now  Tiverton,J  but 
the  whites,  after  losing  sixteen  of  their  number,  were 
obliged  to  withdraw.     They  then  attempted  to  guard 
the  avenues  leading  from  the  swamp,  in  the  hope  of 
reducing  the  Indians  by  starvation  ;  but,  after  a  siege 
of  thirteen  days,  the  enemy  contrived  to  escape  in  the 
night  across  an  arm  of  the  bay,  and  most  of  them,  with 
Philip,  fled  westward  to  the  Connecticut  River,  where 
they  had  previously  induced  the  Nipmucks,§  a  tribe 
in  the  interior  of  Massachusetts,  to  join  them. 


1U74. 


a.  1674. 
1.  Give  an 


1675. 
* 
b.  July  4. 

2.  of  the 


July. 

3.  \vhatis 

^arm^m- 
8ett8? 

c.  July  25. 

d.  Ju]y  33. 
4-  owe  an 

account  of 

the  events  at 


*  Swanzcy  is  a  small  village  of  Massachusetts,  on  a  northern  branch  of  Mount  Hope 
Bay,  (part  of  Narragansett  Bay,)  and  is  twelve  miles  S.E.  from  Providence,  and  about 
thirty-five  S.W.  from  Plymouth.  (See  Map  p.  112,) 

t  Mount  Hope,  or  Pokanokct,  is  a  hill  of  a  conical  form,  nearly  300  feet  high,  in  t'le 
present  town  of  Bristol,  Rhode  Island,  and  on  the  west  shore  of  Mount  Hope  Bay.  The 
hill  is  two  miles  N.E.  from  Bristol  Courthouse.  The  view  from  its  summit  is  highly 
beautiful.  (See  Map,  p.  112.) 

%  Tiverton  is  in  the  State  of  Rhode  Island,  south  from  Mount  Hope  Bay,  and  having 
on  the  west  the  East  Passage  of  Narragansett  Bay.  A  stone  bridge  1000  feet  long  con 
nects  the  village,  on  the  south,  with  the  island  of  Rhode  Island.  The  village  is  thir 
teen  miles  N.E.  from  Newport,  and  sixteen  in  a  direct  line  S.E.  from  Providence.  The 
Swamp  on  Poctisstt,  Neck  is  seven  miles  long.  ',See  Map,  p.  112.) 

§  The  Nipmucks  occupied  the  country  in  the  central  and  southern  parts  of  Worces 
ter  county- 


86 


COLONIAL    HISTORY. 


[PART   II. 


1075. 


events  tM,t 

happened  at 


a.  Aug.  12. 

or  the 

nege  at  tiva. 


b.  sept.  5. 


4  At  Had- 


5.  see  p.  sa. 


5.  At  Bloody 

Brook? 


6.  JThe  English,  in  the  hope  of  reclaiming;  the  Nip- 
mucks,  had  sent  Captains  Wheeler  and  Hutchinson, 
with  a  party  of  twenty  men,  into  their  country,  to  treat 

,  *         J     rrn         -r  T  11 

with  them.  1  he  Indians  had  agreed  to  meet  them 
near  Brookfield  ;*  but,  lurking  in  ambush,  they  fell 
upon  them  as  they  approached,  and  killed  most  of  the 
party.  a 

^'  2The  remainder  fled  to  Brookfield,  and  alarmed 
the  inhabitants,  who  hastily  fortified  a  house  for  their 
protection.  Here  they  were  besieged  during  two  days, 
and  every  expedient  which  savage  ingenuity  could 
devise  was  adopted  for  their  destruction.  At  one  time 
the  savages  had  succeeded  in  setting  the  building  on 
fire,  when  the  rain  suddenly  descended  and  extin 
guished  the  kindling  flames.  On  the  arrival  of  a 
party  to  the  relief  of  the  garrison  the  Indians  aban 
doned  the  place. 

g.  3A  few  days  later,  180  men  attacked  b  the  Indians 
in  the  southern  part  of  the  town  of  Deerfield,f  killing 
twenty-six  of  the  enemy,  and  losing  ten  of  their  own 
number.  On  the  eleventh  of  September  Deerfield  was 
burned,  by  the  Indians.  *On  the  same  day  HadleyJ 
was  alarmed  in  time  of  public  worship,  and  the  people 
thrown  into  the  utmost  confusion.  Suddenly  there 
appeared  a  man  of  venerable  aspect  in  the  midst  of 
the  affrighted  inhabitants,  who  put  himself  at  their 
head,  led  them  to  the  onset,  and,  after  the  dispersion  of 
the  enemy,  instantly  disappeared.  The  deliverer  of 
Hadley,  then  imagined  to  be  an  angel,  was  General 
Goffe,c  one  of  the  judges  of  Charles  1,  who  was  at 
that  time  concealed  in  the  town.  - 

9.  *On  the  28th  of  the  same  month,  as  Captain  La- 

i      •    i  •  i  i 

throp  and  eighty  young  men,  with  several  teams,  were 


*  Brookfield  is  in  Worcester  county,  Massachusetts,  sixty  miles  W.  from  Boston,  and 
twenty-five  E.  from  Connecticut  River.  This  town  was  long  a  solitary  settlement,  be 
ing  about  half  way  between  the  old  towns  on  Connecticut  River,  and  those  on  the  east 
towards  the  Atlantic  coast.  The  place  of  ambuscade  was  two  or  three  miles  west  from 
ihe  village,  at  a  narrow  passage  between  a  steep  hill  and  a  thick  swamp,  at  the  head 
of  Wickaboag  Pond. 

t  The  town  of  Deerfield  is  in  Franklin  county,  Massachusetts,  on  the  west  bank  of 
Connecticut  River.  Deerfield  River  runs  through  the  town,  and  at  its  N.E.  extremity 
enters  the  Connecticut.  The  village  is  pleasantly  situated  on  a  plain,  bordering  on 
Docrfield  River,  separated  from  the  Connecticut  by  a  range  of  hills.  (See  Map,  p.  87.) 

i  Hadley  is  on  the  east  side  of  Connecticut  River,  three  miles  N.E.  liom  Northamp- 
to.i,  with  which  it  is  connected  by  a  bridge  1080  feet  long.  (See  Map,  p.  87.) 


CHAP.    H.J 


MASSACHUSETTS. 


87 


transporting  a  quantity  of  grain  from  Deerfield  to 
Hadley.  nearly  a  thousand  Indians  suddenly  surround 
ed  them  at  a  place  since  called  Bloody  Brook,*  and 
killed  nearly  their  whole  number.  The  noise  of  the 
firing  being  heard  at  Deerfield,  Captain  Mosely,  with 
seventy  men,  hastened  to  the  scene  of  action.  After  a 
contest  of  several  hours  he  found  himself  obliged  to 
retreat,  when  a  reenforcement  of  one  hundred  English 
and  sixty  friendly  Mohegan  Indians,  came  to  his  as 
sistance,  and  the  enemy  were  at  length  repulsed  with 
a  heavy  loss. 

10.  lThe  Springfieldf  Indians,  who  had,  until  this 
period,  remained  friendly,  now  united  with  the  enemy, 
with  whom  they  formed  a  plot  for  the  destruction  of 
the  town.  The  people,  however,  escaped  to  their 
garrisons,  although  nearly  all  their  dwellings  were 
burned.*  2With  seven  or  eight  hundred  of  his  men, 
Philip  next  made  an  attackb  upon  Hatfield,J  the 
head-quarters  of  the  whites,  in  that  region,  but  he  met 
with  a  brave  resistance  and  was  compel 
led  to  retreat. 

11.  3Having  accomplished  all  that 
could  be  done  on  the  western  frontier 
of  Massachusetts,  Philip  returned  to  the 
Narragansetts,  most  of  whom  he  indu 
ced  to  unite  with  him,  in  violation  of  their 
recent  treaty  with  the  English.  4An  army 
of  1500  men  from  Massachusetts,  Ply 
mouth,  and  Connecticut,  with  a  number 
of  friendly  Indians,  was  therefore  sent 
into  the  Narragansett  country,  to  crush 
the  power  of  Philip  in  that  quarter. 


1675. 


1.  At 
Springjieldt 


a.  Oct.  15. 
2.  At  Hat- 

Jieldl 

b.  Oct.  29. 


3.  What  roas 
the  next 
movement 
of  Philip? 


4.  What  wan 
done  by  the 
English  1 


JMfrtdatt", ' 


*  Bloody  Brook  is  a  small  stream  in  the  southern  part  of  the  town 
of  Deerfield.  The  place  where  Lathrop  was  surprised  is  now  the 
<m-\\\  village  of  Muddy  Brook,  four  or  five  miles  from  the  village  of 
Deerfield.  (See  Map.) 

t  Spring-field  is  in  the  southern  part  of  Massachusetts,  on  the  east 
side  of  the  Connecticut  River,  twenty-four  miles  N.  from  Hartford, 
and  ninety  S.W.  from  Boston.  The  main  street  extends  along  the 
river  two  miles.  Here  is  the  most  extensive  public  armory  in  the  U. 
States.  The  Chickapee  River,  passing  through  the  town,  enters  tho 
Connecticut  at  Cahotsville,  four  miles  north  from  Springfield.  (See 
Map.) 

t  Hatfield  is  on  the  west  side  of  the  Connecticut,  four  or  five  miles 
N.  from  Northampton.  (See  Map.) 


88 


COLONIAL    HISTORY. 


[PART   IL 


16T5. 

1.  Give  an 
account  of 
the  Narra- 
pansett  for 
tress. 


a.  Dec.  29. 
'2.  Of  the 

attack  by  the 


3.  And  the 
destruction 
oj  theNar- 
ragametts. 


12.  !In  the  centre  of  an  immense  swamp,*  in  the 
southern  part  of  Rhode  Island,  Philip  had  strongly 
fortified  himself,  by  encompassing  an  island  of  several 
acres  with  high  palisades,  and  a  hedge  of  fallen  trees ; 
and  here  3000  Indians,  well  supplied  with  provisions, 
had  collected,  with  the  intention  of  passing  the  winter. 
2Before  this  fortress  the  New  England  forces  arrived 
on  a  cold  stormy  day  in  the  month  of  December.    Be 
tween  the  fort  and  the  mainland  was  a  body  of  water, 
over  which  a  tree  had  been  felled,  and  upon  this,  as 
many  of  the  English  as  could  pass  rushed  with  ardor  5 
but  they  were  quickly  swept  off  by  the  fire  of  Philip's 
men.     Others  supplied  the  places   of  the  slain,  but 
again  they  were  swept  from  the  fatal  avenue,  and  a 
partial,  but  momentary  recoil  took  place. 

13.  3Mean  while  a  part  of  the  army,  wading  through 
the  swamp,  found  a  place  destitute  of  palisades,  and 
although  many  were  killed  at  the  entrance,  the  rest 
forced  their  way  through,  and,  after  a  desperate  con 
flict,  achieved  a  complete  victory.     Five  hundred  wig 
wams  were  now  set  on  fire,  although  contrary  to  the 
advice  of  the  officers ;  and  hundreds  of  women  and 
children,— the    aged,  the  wounded,    and   the    infirm, 
perished    in   the   conflagration.     A  thousand  Indian 
warriors  were  killed,  or  mortally  wounded  ;  and  sev- 


NARRAGANSETT    FORT    AND    SWAMP. 


*  EXPLANATION  OF  THE  MAP. — The  Swamp,  mentioned  above,  is  a  short  distance 
S.W.  from  the  village  of  Kingston,  in  the  town  of  South  Kingston,  Washington  county, 
Rhode  Island. 

The  Fort  was  on  an  island  containing  four  or  five  acres,  in  thr  N.W.  part  of  the  swamp. 

a.  The  place  where  the  English  formed,  whence  they  inarched  upon  the  fort. 

b.  A  place  at  which  resided  an  English  family,  of  the  nnme  of  Babcock,  at  the  time 

of  the  fight.  Descendants  of  that  fam 
ily  have  resided  on  or  near  the  spot 
ever  since. 

c.  The  present  residence  (1845)  of  J. 
G.  Clarke,  Esq.,whose  father  purchased 
the  island  on  which  the  fort  stood,  in 
the  year  1775,  one  hundred  years  after 
the  battle.     On  ploughing  the  land  soon 
after ;  besides  bullets,  bones,  and  va 
rious  Indian  utensils,  several  bushels 
of  burnt  corn  were  found, — the  reliques 
of  the  conflagration.    It  is  said  the  In 
dians  had  500  bushels  of  corn  in  the 
stack. 

d.  A   piece  of  upland  of  about  200 
acres. 

e.  The  dep6t  of  the  Stonington  and 
Providence  Rail  Road.     The  Rail  Road 
crosses  the  swamp  in  a,  S.W.  direction. 


CHAP.  II.] 


MASSACHUSETTS. 


89 


eral  hundred  were  taken  prisoners.  xOf  the  English, 
eighty  were  killed  in  the  fight,  and  one  hundred  and 
fifty  were  wounded.  2The  power  of  the  Narragan- 
setts  was  broken,  but  the  remnant  of  the  nation  re 
paired,  with  Philip,  to  the  country  of  the  Nipmucks, 
and  still  continued  the  war. 

14.  3It  is  said  that  Philip  soon  after  repaired  to  the 
country  of  the  Mohawks,  whom  he  solicited  to  aid  him 
against  the   English,  but  without  success.     4His  in 
fluence  was  felt,  however,  among  the  tribes  of  Maine 
and  New  Hampshire,  and  a  general  Indian  war  opened 
upon  all  the  New  England  settlements.     8The  unequal 
contest  continued,  with  the  ordinary  details  of  savage 
•warfare,  and  with  increasing  losses   to  the  Indians, 
until  August  of  the  following  year,  when  the  finishing 
stroke  was  given  to  it  in  the  United  Colonies  by  the 
death  of  Philip. 

15.  6 After  the  absence  of  a  year  from  the  home  of 
his  tribe,  during  which  time  nearly  all  his  warriors 
had  fallen,  and  his  wife  and  only  son  had  been  taken 
prisoners,  the  heart-broken  chief,  with  a  few  followers, 
returned  to  Pokanoket.     Tidings  of  his  arrival  were 
brought  to  Captain  Church,  who,  with  a  small  party, 
surrounded   the  place  where  Philip    was   concealed. 
The  savage  warrior  attempted  to  escape,  but  was  shot* 
by  a  faithless  Indian,  an  ally  of  the  English,  one  of 
his  own  tribe,  whom  he  had  previously  offended.    The 
southern  and  western  Indians  now  came  in  and  sued 
for  peace,  but  the  tribes  in  Maine  and  New  Hampshire 
continued  hostile  until  1678,  when  a  treaty  was  con 
cluded b  with  them. 

III.  CONTROVERSIES,  AND  ROYAL  TYRANNY. — 1.  7In 
1677,  a  controversy  which  had  long  subsisted  between 
Massachusetts  and  the  heirs  of  Gorges,  relative  to  the 
province  of  Maine,  was  decided  in  England,  in  favor 
of  the  former  ;  and  Massachusetts  then  purchased0  the 
claims  of  the  heirs,  both  as  to  soil  and  jurisdiction. 
8In  1680,  the  claims  of  Massachusetts  to  New  Hamp 
shire  were  decided  against  the  former,  and  the  two 
provinces  were  separated,  much  against  the  wishes  of 
the  people  of  both.  New  Hampshire  then  became  a 


1675. 

1.  What  is 

said  of  the 
English 

loss? 

2.  Of  the. 

remnant  of 

the  Narra- 

gansetts  I 

1676. 

3,  Whither 
did  Philip 

next  repair  ? 

4.  What  is 
said  of  the 

extent  of 
his  influ 
ence,  I 

5.  How  long 
did  the  con 
test  con 
tinue  I 


6.  Give  an 
account  of 

Philips 
death,  and 
the  close  of 

the  war. 


a.  Aug.  22. 


b.  April  22, 

1678. 

1677. 

7.  What  is 
said  of  the 
clnhns  of 
Massachu 
setts  to 
Maine? 

c.  May  16. 


1680. 
8.  To  New 
llampshirel 


90  COLONIAL    HISTORY.  [PART  II, 

1080.    royai  province,  over  which  was  established  the  first 

~~  royal  government  in  New  England. 

L  ?{onpposi'      ^"   Massachusetts  had  ever  resisted,  as  unjust  and 
commercial  illegal,  the  commercial  restrictions  which  had  been 

restrictions?  .  '  .  ,       .  ,       ,  . 

imposed  upon  the  colonies ;  and  when  a  custom-house 

a. Randolph;  officer  was  sent"  over  for  the  collection  of  duties,  he 

b"  1682      was  Defeated  in  his  attempts,  and  finally  returned6  to 

2.  of  a  fa-   England  without  accomplishing  his  object.    2The  king 

Jectltofpt/ie    seized  the  occasion  for  carrying  out  a  project  which  he 

king?      j^j  Jong  entertained,  that  of  taking  into  his  own  hands 

the  governments  of  all  the   New  England  colonies. 

*hlobfectac-  3Massachusetts  was  accused  of  disobedience  to  the  laws 


f  El  gland  and  English  judges,  who  held  their  offices 

c.  June  28,  f    ?  i      i          i 

1684.       at  the  pleasure   of  the  crown,  declared0  that  she  had 
d-  febg.ae,  forfeited  her  charter.     <The  king  diedd  before  he  had 
i.  Did  the    completed  his  scheme  of  subverting  the  charter  govern- 
*p2etowT  ments  of  the  colonies,  but  his  plans  were  prosecuted 
scheme?    w[\]i  ardor  by  his  brother  and  successor,  James  II. 
1686.         3.  5In    1686  the  charter  government  of  Massachu- 
setts  was  taken  away,  and  a  President,6  appointed  by 
the  king,  was  placed  over  the  country  from  Narragan- 
sett  to  Nova  Scotia.     6In  December  of  the  same  year 
occurred  in  ^T  Edmund  Andros  arrivedf  at  Boston,  with  a  com- 
I'aSnfo   m^ssion   as   roya^    governor   of    all    New   England. 
arrival  of  'Plymouth,    Massachusetts,    New    Hampshire,    and 
f.  Dec°3o.    Rhode  Island,  immediately  submitted  ;  and,  in  a  few 
7.  ms  juris-  months,  Connecticut  was  added  to  his  jurisdiction. 

4.  8  The  hatred  of  the  people  was  violently  excited 
agamst  Andros,  who,  on  account  of  his  arbitrary  pro- 
ceedings,  was  styled  the  tyrant  of  New  England  ;  and 
B.April  14.   when,  early  in  1689,  tidings  reached8'  Boston  that  the 
tyranny  of  Jarnes  II.  had  caused  a  revolution  in  Eng 
land,  and  that  the  king  had  been  driven  from  his 
throne,  and  succeeded  by  William  of  Orange,  the  peo- 
Aprj.ss.  pie  arose  in  arms,  seizedh  and  imprisoned  Andros  and 
his  officers  and  sent  them  to  England,  and  established 
their  former  mode  of  government. 

IV.  MASSACHUSETTS  DURING  KING  WILLIAM'S  WAR. 
'    9Wnen   James  II.   fled  from   England  he    re- 
-  paired  to  France,  where  his  cause  was  espoused  bv  the 

?  T-I  i  i          mi   •  i  i 

i1  rench  monarch.      1  his  occasioned  a  war    between 
France  and  England,  which  extended  to  their  colonial 


wu 

lianas  war 


CHAP.  II. J 


MASSACHUSETTS. 


91 


possessions  in  America,  and  continued  from  1689  to 
the  peace  of  Ryswick*  in  1697. 

2.  'The  opening  of  this  war  was  signalized  by  sev 
eral  successful  expeditions  of  the  French  and  Indians 
against  the  northern  colonies.     In  July,a  1689,  a  party 
of  Indians  surprised  and  killed  Major  Waldron  and 
twenty  of  the  garrison  at  Dover,f  and  carried  twenty- 
nine   of  the  inhabitants  captives  to  Canada.     In  the 
following   month  an  Indian  war  party,  starting  from 
the  French  settlement  on  the  Penobscot,  fell  upon  the 
English  fort  at  Pemaquid,J  which  they  compelled  to 
surrender.11 

3.  Early  in  the  follo\ying  year,  1690,  Schenectady^ 
was  burned  ;c  the  settlement  at  Salmon  Falls,||  on  the 
Piscataqua,  was  destroyed  ;d  and  a  successful  attack 
was  made6  on  the  fort  and  settlement  at  Casco  Bay.*lf 
2In  anticipation  of  the  inroads  of  the  French,  Massa 
chusetts  had  hastily  fitted  out  an  expedition,  under  Sir 
William  Phipps,  against  Nova  Scotia,  which  resulted 
in  the  easy  conquestf  of  Port  Royal. 


1689. 


I.  What  in- 
roads  of  ttie 
French  and 
Indians 
opened  the 

war? 
a.  July  7. 


b.  Aug.  12. 
1690. 

c.  Feb.  18, 
see  p.  129. 

d.  March  28. 
e.  May  27. 

2.  What  suc 
cessful  expe 
dition  was 
sent  against 
the  French? 
f.  May. 


*  Ryswick  is  a  small  town  in  the  west  of  Holland,  two  miles  S.E.  from  Hague,  and 
thirty-five  S.W.  from  Amsterdam. 

t  (See  pages  100  and  101. 

t  The  fort  a  t  Pemaquid,  the  most  noted  place  in  the  early     vie.  OF  PEMAQUID  FORT. 
history  of  Maine,  was  in  the  present  town  of  Bremen,  on     - 
the  east  side  of,  and  near  the  mouth  of  Pemaquid  River,     !, 
which  separates  the  towns  of  Bremen  and  Bristol.    It  is 
about  eighteen  miles  N.E.  from  the  mouth  of  Kennebec 
River,  and  forty  N.E.  from  Portland.    The  fort  was  at  first 
called  Fort  George.    In  1692  it  was  rebuilt  of  stone,  by  Sir 
William  Phipps,  and   named  Fort    William  Henry.     In 
1730  it  was  repaired,  and  called  Fort  Frederic.     Three 
miles  and  a  qunrter  south  from  the  old  fort  is  Pemaquid 
Point.    (See  Map,) 

§  Schencctady,  an  early  Dutch  settlement,  is  on  the  S. 
bank  of  Mohawk  River,  sixteen  miles  N.W.  from  Albany. 
The  buildings  of  Union  College  are  pleasantly  situated  on 
an  eminence  half  a  mile  east  from  the  city.  (See  Map, 
p.  118.) 

||  The  settlement  formerly  called  Salmon  Falls,  is  in  the  town  of  South  Berwick 
Maine,  on  the  east  side  of  the  Piscataqua  or  Salmon  Falls  River,  seventeen  miles  N.W. 
from  Portsmouth.  The  Indian  name  by  which  it  is  often  mentioned  in  history,  is  Ne- 

wichawannoc.      (See  Map,  p.  101.)  VTPTNTTV  nir  Pnn-rr  ivn 

IT  Casco  Bay  is  on  the  coast  of  Maine,  S.W.  from  the  mouth 
of  the  Kennebec  River.  It  sets  up  between  Cape  Elizabeth  on 
the  S.W.  and  Cape  Small  Point  on  the  N.E.,  twenty  miles  apart, 
and  contains  300  islands,  mostly  small,  but  generally  very  pro 
ductive.  In  1690  the  settlements  extended  around  the  western 
shore  of  the  bay,  and  were  embraced  in  what  was  then  called 
the  town  of  Falmouth.  The  fort  and  settlement  mentioned 
above,  were  on  a  peninsula  called  Casco  Neck,  the  site  of  the 
present  city  of  Portland.  The  fort,  called  Fort  Loyal,  was  on 
the  southwesterly  shore  of  the  peninsula,  at  the  end  of  the 
King  Street.  (See  Map,) 


92  COLONIAL    HISTORY.  [PART   IL 

169O.  4.  'Late  in  the  same  year  a  more  important  enter- 
P1'*86,  the  conquest  of  Canada,  was  undertaken  by  the 
Pe°ple  °f  New  England  and  New  York  acting  in 


tu/fi  agarmt  concert.  An  armament,  designed  for  the  reduction  of 
Quebec,  was  equipped  by  Massachusetts,  and  the 
command  of  it  given  to  Sir  William  Phipps;  while  a 
land  expedition  was  to  proceed  from  New  York  against 
Montreal.  The  fleet  proceeded  up  the  St.  Lawrence, 
and  appeared  before  Quebec  about  the  middle  of  Oc 
tober  ;  but  the  land  troops  of  New  York  having  re- 

a.  oeep.iao.  turned,*  Quebec  had  been  strengthened  by  all  the 

French  forces,  and  now  bade  defiance  to  the  fleet, 
2  What  is  WRicn  soon  returned  to  Boston.  2This  expedition  im- 
f  aid  of  the  posed  a  heavy  debt  upon  Massachusetts,  and,  for  the 

debts  incur-  *•  •>  .  \  .  '  .         ' 

rediy  this   payment  oi  troops,  bills  ol  credit  were  issued;  —  the 

first  emission  of  the  kind  in  the  American  colonies. 
3.  ivhy  was      5.  3Soon  after  the  return  of  Sir  William  Phipps 
toSian&  fr°m  tnis  expedition,  he  was  sent  to  England  to  re- 

1691.  quest  assistance  in  the  further  prosecution  of  the  war, 
and  likewise  to  aid  other  deputies  of  Massachusetts  in 
applying  for  the  restoration   of  the    colonial    charter. 

4  was  he        ut  *n  neitner  °f  these  objects  was   he    successful. 

tuccasfui?  England  was  too  much  engaged  at  home  to  expend 

?'nol°ly    her  treasures  in  the  defence  of  her  colonies;  and  the 

king  and  his  counsellors  were  secretly  averse  to  the 

liberality  of  the  former  charter. 

1692.  6.  6Early  in   1692  Sir  William  Phipps  returned  b 

b.  May  24.    with  a  new  charter,  which  vested  the  appointment  of 

governor  in  the  king,  and  united  Plymouth,  Massa- 
chusetts,  Maine,  and  Nova  Scotia,  in  one  royal  gov- 
ernment.  Plymouth  lost  her  separate  government 
contrary  to  her  wishes  ;  while  New  Hampshire,  which 
land  had  recently0  placed  herself  under  the  protection  of 

c.  see  P.  102.  ]ViassachllsettS5  Was  now  forcibly  severed  from  her. 

e.  what  is       ?.  6While  Massachusetts  was  called  to  mourn  the 

eenemi'to-  desolation  of  her  frontiers  by  savage  warfare,  and  to 

•u&inf*  grieve  the  abridgment  of  her  charter  privileges,  a  new 

witchcraft?    &     ,       M1  „  &      .  ,    ,  ,          ,  f  ,f  \    ' 

and  still  more  iormidable  calamity  fell  upon  her.  1  he 
belief  in  witchcraft  was  then  almost  universal  in  Chris 
tian  countries,  nor  did  the  Puritans  of  New  England 
escape  the  delusion.  The  laws  of  England,  which 
admitted  the  existence  of  witchcraft,  and  punished  it 


CHAP.    H.]  MASSACHUSETTS.  93 

with  death,  had  been  adopted  in  Massachusetts,  and  in    1692. 
less  than  twenty  years  from  the  founding  of  the  colony,  ~~ 
one  individual  was  tried  and  executed*  for  the  supposed 
crime. 

8.  *In  1692  the  delusion  broke  outb  with  new  vio-      Gan 
lence  and  frenzy  in  Danvers,*  then  a  part  of  Salem,   account  of 
The  daughter  and  niece  of  the  minister,  Mr.  Parris, 

were  at  first  moved  by  strange  caprices,  and  their  sin- 
gular  conduct  was  readily  ascribed  to  the  influence  of 
witchcraft.  The  ministers  of  the  neighborhood  held  a 
day  of  fasting  and  prayer,  and  the  notoriety  which  the  March, 
children  soon  acquired,  with  perhaps  their  own  belief 
in  some  mysterious  influence,  led  them  to  accuse  in 
dividuals  as  the  authors  of  their  sufferings.  An  old 
Indian  servant  in  the  family  was  whipped  until  she 
confessed  herself  a  witch ;  and  the  truth  of  the  confes 
sion,  although  obtained  in  such  a  manner,  was  not 
doubted. 

9.  2Alarm  and  terror  spread  rapidly ;    evil   spirits  2.  what  is 

i    r      ,       ,     J  ,      J   '  ,  said  of  the 

were  thought  to  overshadow  the  land  ;  and  every  case  spread  of  the 
of  nervous   derangement,  aggravated   by   fear;    and  anaufna- 
every  unusual  symptom  of  disease,  was  ascribed  to  the      turet 
influence  of  wicked   demons,  who  were  supposed  to 
have  entered  the  bodies  of  those  who  had  sold  them 
selves  into  the  power  of  Satan. 

10.  3Those  supposed  to  be  bewitched  were  mostly  3.  who  were 
children,  and  persons  in  the  lowest  ranks  of  life  ;  and 

the  accused  were  at  first  old  women,  whose  ill-favored  */ 

looks  seemed  to  mark  them  the  fit  instruments  of  un-  the  accused? 

earthly   wickedness.     4But,   finally,  neither  age,  nor 

sex,   nor   station,   afforded   any  safeguard   against   a 

charge  of  witchcraft.     Magistrates  were  condemned, 

and  a  clergyman0  of  the  highest  respectability  was  c.Burrough8. 

executed.d  d.  Aug.  29. 

11.  5The  alarming  extent  of  the  delusion  at  length  5  What  & 
opened  the  eves  of  the  people.     Already  twenty  per-  said  of  trie 

ii         rr- '        i     i        ^        rr       n        111  i          extent  of  the 

sons  had  sun*  red  death;  nity-nve  had  been  tortured  or  delusion? 
terrified  into  confessions  of  witchcraft ;  a  hundred  and 
fifty  were  in  prison  ;  and  two  hundred  more  had  been 
accused.     6 When  the  legislature  assembled,  in  Octo- 

*  Danvers  is  two  miles  I\T.W.  from  Salem.    The  principal  village  is  a  continuation 
of  the  streets  of  Salem,  of  which  it  is,  virtually,  a  suburb 


94 


COLONIAL    HISTORY. 


[PART  IL 


1692. 


1693. 


1694. 
a.  July  as. 

eventsaoc- 


Frenchthand 
Indians? 

1696. 


1697. 
<i.  March  25. 


account  of 

Mrs.  Duston. 


4  when 
was  the  war 


f.  see  p.  91. 


ber,  remonstrances  were  urged  against  the  recent  pro- 
ceedings  5  the  spell  which  had  pervaded  the  land  was 
suddenly  dissolved  ;  and  although  many  were  subse 
quently  tried,  and  a  few  convicted,  yet  no  more  were 
executed.  The  prominent  actors  in  the  late  tragedy 
lamented  and  condemned  the  delusion  to  which  they 
had  yielded,  and  one  of  the  judges,  who  had  presided 
at  the  trials,  made  a  frank  and  full  confession  of  his 
error. 

12.  lThe  war  with  the   French  and  Indians  still 
continued.     In   1694,  Oyster  River,*  in  New  Hamp- 
shire,    was   attacked,*    and  ninety-four  persons  were 
killed,  or  carried  away  captive.     Two  years  later,  the 
English  fort  at  Pemaquidb  was  surrendered0  to  a  large 
force  of  French  and  Indians  commanded  by  the  Baron 
Castine,  but  the  garrison  were  sent  to  Boston,  where 
t^iey  were  exchanged  for  prisoners  in  the  hands  of  the 
English. 

13.  2ln  March,  1697,  Haverhill,f  in  Massachusetts, 
Was  attacked/1  and  forty  persons  were  killed,  or  carried 
awuy  captive.     3Among  the  captives  were  Mrs.  Duston 
and  her  nurse,  who,  with  a  boy  previously  taken,  fell 
to  the  lot  of  an  Indian  family,  twelve  in  number.     The 

.  _r  •    •  j 

three  prisoners  planned  an  escape  irom  captivity,  and, 
*n  one  n^nt'  Billed  ten  of  the  twelve  Indians,  while 
they  were  asleep,  and  returned  in  safety  to  their 
friends  —  filling  the  land  with  wonder  at  their  success- 
ful  daring.  "During  the  same  year  King  William's 

war  was  terminated   by  the  treaty6  of 

Byswick/ 


*  Oyster  River  is  a  small  stream,  of  only  twelve  or 
fifteen  miles  in  length,  which  flows  from  the  west  into 
Great  Bay,  a  southern  arm,  or  branch,  of  the  Piscataqua. 
The  settlement  mentioned  in  history  as  Oyster  Kiver, 
was  in  the  present  town  of  Durham,  ten  miles  N.W. 
from  Portsmouth.  (See  Map,  p.  101.) 

t  Haverhill,  in  Massachusetts,  is  on  the  N.  side  of  the 
Merrimac,  at  the  head  of  navigation,  —  thirty  miles  north 
from  Boston.  The  village  of  Bradford  is  on  the  <  ppositt' 
side  of  the  river. 


CAPTAIN  OIIUBCH. 


CHAP.  II."] 


SECTION  III. 

DIVISIONS. 

I.  Massachusetts  during  Queen  Anne's  War. 
— //.  King  George's  War. 

1.  MASSACHUSETTS  DURING  QUEEN 
ANNE'S  WAR. — 1.  l After  the  death 

of  James  II.,  who  dieda   in  France  QTTEEN'ANNE. 

in   1701,  the  French  government  acknowledged  his    1697. 
son,  then  an  exile,  as  king  of  England;  which  was    J^Q j 
deemed  an  unpardonable  insult  to  the  latter  kingdom,    a.  sept. 
which  had  settled  the  crown  on   Anne,  the  second 
daughter  of  James.     In  addition  to  this,  the  French    u^ . 

,        .   ,  .  7    j  , ,        which  Jed  to 

monarch  was  charged  with  attempting  to  destroy  the 
proper  balance  of  power  in  Europe,  by  placing  his 
grandson,  Philip  of  Anjou,*  on  the  throne  of  Spain. 
These  causes  led  to  a  war  between  England,  on  the 
one  side,  and  France  and  Spain  on  the  other,  which 
is  commonly  known  in  America  as  "  Q,ueen  Anne's 
War,"  but,  in  Europe,  as  the  "  War  of  the  Spanish 
Succession." 

2.  2The  Five  Nations  had    recently  concluded    a    b.  Aug.  *, 
treaty b  of  neutrality  with  the  French  of  Canada,  by  2.  Where  did 
which  New  York  was  screened  from  danger  ;  so  that  o/^Sr 
the  whole  weight  of  Queen  Anne's  war,  in  the  north,    fan,  and 
fell   upon  the   New  England  colonies.     3The  tribes  3.  what  is 
from  the  Merrimacf  to  the  Penobscot  had  assented  to  *jpfcn* 
a  treaty  of  peace  with  New  England  ;  but,  through  gilST 
the  influence  of  the  French,  seven  weeks  after,  it  was  pS°cof/ 
treacherously  broken  ;d  and,  on  one  and  the  same  day,     c  July  i, 
the  whole  frontier,  from  Casco;};  to  Wells,^  was  devoted    ,  '703' 

to  the  tomahawk  and  the  scalping-knife. 

*  Jlnjou  was  an  ancient  province  in  the  west  of  France,  on  the  river  Loire. 

t  The  Merrimac  River,  in  New  Hampshire,  is  formed  by  the  union  of  the  Pemige 
wasset  and  the  Winnipiseogee.  The  former  rises  near  the  Notch,  in  the  White  Moun 
tains,  and  at  Sanbornton,  seventy  miles  below  its  source,  receives  the  Winnipiseogee 
from  Winnipiseogee  Lake.  The  course  of  the  Merrimac  is  then  S.E.  to  the  vicinity  of 
Lowell,  Massachusetts,  when,  turning  to  the  N.E.,  after  a  winding  course  of  fifty  miles, 
it  falls  into  the  Atlantic,  at  Newburyport.  %  Casco.  See  Casco  Bay,  p.  91. 

$  Wells  is  a  town  in  Maino,  thirty  miles  S.W.  from  Portland,  and  twenty  N.E.  from 
Portsmouth 


96  COLONIAL    HISTORY.  [PART    n. 

1TO4.  3.  lln  the  following  year,  1704,  four  hundred  and 
~~~  fifty  French  and  Indians  attacked  Deerfield,  burned* 

i.  Give  an  the  village,  killed  more  than  forty  of  the  inhabitants, 
thfaSkL  and  took  one  hundred  and  twelve  captives,  among 

Deerjieid.    wnorn  was  tne  minister,  Mr.  Williams,  and  his  wife ; 

all  of  whom  were  immediately  ordered  to  prepare  fora 

«  \vhatbe-  ^onS  marc^  through  the  snow  to   Canada.     2Those 

came  of  tut  who  were  unable  to  keep  up  with  the  party  were  slain 

prisoners!  .  ,       ,  £    ,  •  c 

by  the  wayside,  but  most  of  the  survivors  were  after 
wards  redeemed,  and  allowed  to  return  to  their  homes. 
A  little  girl,  a  daughter  of  the  minister,  after  a  long 
residence  with  the  Indians,  became  attached  to  them, 
adopted  their  dress  and  customs,  and  afterwards  mar 
ried  a  Mohawk  chief. 

3.  what  was      4.  3During  the  remainder  of  the  war,  similar  scenes 
chaSraof  were  enacted  throughout  Maine  and  New  Hampshire, 
*ttotnat!i   and  prowling  bands  of  savages  penetrated  even  to  the 
tura?      interior   settlements  of  Massachusetts.     The  frontier 
settlers  abandoned  the  cultivation  of  their  fields,  and 
collected  in  buildings  which  they  fortified  5  and  if  a 
garrison,  or  a  family,  ceased  its  vigilance,  it  was  ever 
liable  to  be  cut  off  by  an  enemy  who  disappeared  the 
moment  a  blow  was  struck.     The  French  often  accom 
panied  the  savages  in  their  expeditions,  and  made  no 
effort  to  restrain  their  cruelties. 

1707.         5.  <In  1707  Massachusetts  attempted  the  reduction 
June.        £  p    t  Royal ;  and  a  fleet  conveying  one  thousand 

4.  Give  an  J  .  i  i  i  M 

account  of  soldiers  was  sent  against  the  place  ;   but  the  assailants 

ttie  expedi-  .  ,  , .        ,°  .         , r      .     '          .  .  .  ,         ,  , 

tion  against  were  twice  obliged  to  raise  the  siege  with  considerable 
aSthefm^i  loss.     Not  disheartened  by  the  repulse,  Massachusetts 
conlc&dia^  spent  two  years  more  in  preparation,  and  aided  by  a 
1710.     fleet  from  England,  in  1710  again  demanded13  the  sur- 
b.  Oct.  12.    render  of  Port  Royal.     The  garrison,  weak  and  dis- 
e.  Oct.  is.    pirited,  capitulated0  after  a  brief  resistance  ;  the  name 
of  the  place  was  changed  to  Annapolis,  in  honor  of 
Q,ueen  Anne ;  and  Acadia,  or  Nova  Scotia,  was  per 
manently  annexed  to  the  British  crown. 

6.  5In  July  of  the  next  year,  a  large  armament  under 
e.  Au*.ia  Sir  Hovenden  Walker  arrived*1  at  Boston,  and  taking 
s.  of  the  at-  in  additional  forces,  sailed,6  near  the  middle  of  August, 
for  the  conquest  of  Canada.  The  fleet  reached*1  the 
mouth  of  the  St.  Lawrence  in  safety,  but  here  the  ob- 


CHAP.    II.]  MASSACHUSETTS.  97 

stinacy  of  Walker,  who  disregarded  the  advice  of  his    1711. 
pilots,  caused  the  loss  of  eight  of  his  ships,  and  nearly  ~ 
nine  hundred   men.      In  the  nighta   the   ships  were  a.  sept.  2, 3 
driven  upon   the  rocks  on  the    northern    shore    and 
dashed  to  pieces.    Weakened  by  this  disaster,  the  fleet 
returned  to  England,  and  the  New  England  troops  to 

7.  1A  land  expedition,15  under  General  Nicholson,   ^  what  is' 
which  had  marched  against  Montreal,  returned  after  f^du£n 
learning  the  failure  of  the  fleet.     2T wo  years  later  the  ^J^? 
treaty0  of  Utrecht*  terminated  the  war  between  France   c.  APHI  11, 
and  England ;  and,  soon  after,  peace  was  concludedd    2  lQf'the 
between  the  northern  colonies  and  the  Indians.  cl03wa?r?hB 

8.  3During  the  next  thirty  years  after  the  close  of  d.  At  Ports- 
dueen  Anne's  war,  but  few  events  of  general  interest  m24UtmJ3Uly 
occurred  in  Massachusetts.     Throughout  most  of  this  ^  HTW**  ar» 

.     T  .    i  -11  the  only 

period  a  violent  controversy  was  carried  on  between  events  of  m- 
the  representatives  of  the  people  and  three  successive 
royal  governors,6  the  latter  insisting  upon  receiving  a 
permanent  salary,  and  the  former  refusing  to  comply 
with  the  demand ;  preferring  to  graduate  the  salary  of  e.  shute, 

1   *j.  °.      .&      .  c      ,        .      J.        Burnett,  and 

the  governor  according  to  their  views  or  the  justice  Belcher. 
and  utility  of  his  administration.     4A  compromise  was 
at  length  effected,  and,  instead  of  a  permanent  salary, 
a  particular  sum  was  annually  voted.  tled? 

II.  KING  GEORGE'S  WAR. — 1.  «In  1744,  during  the     1744. 

reigfn  of  Georgfe  II.,  war  ao-ain  broke  outf  between  5-.F^i!:* 

•n  i      -n          11  •      •  T-I  T          saici  °*  tfie 

France  and  England,  originating  in  European  dis-  *%&£? 
putes,  relating  principally  to  the  kingdom  of  Austria,  George's 
and  again  involving  the  French  and  English  pos-  f  ^de- 
sessions  in  America.  This  war  is  generally  known  elawdby 

A  •  i!  -FT-'          /-N  -ITT       ill  •      T*  France  15th 

in  America  as  "  King  Ueorge's  W  ar,  but,  in  Europe,  March,  by 
as  the  ':  War  of  the  Austrian  Succession."  ApS'S 

2.  'The  most  important  event  of  the  war  in  Ameri-  6.  what  if 
ca,  was  the  siege  and  capture  of  Louisburg.f     This  sa^rgT' 

*  Utrecht  is  a  rich  and  handsome  city  of  Holland,  situated  on  one  of  the  mouths  of 
the  Rhine,  twenty  miles  S.E.  from  Amsterdam.  From  the  top  of  its  lofty  cathedral, 
380  feet  high,  fifteen  or  sixteen  cities  may  be  seen  in  a  clear  day.  The  place  is  cele 
brated  for  the  "Union  of  Utrecht,"  formed  there  in  1579.  by  which  the  United  Provin 
ces  declared  their  independence  of  Spain  ; — and  likewise  for  the  treaty  of  1713. 

t  Louisbnrg  is  on  the  S.E.  side  of  the  island  of  Cape  Breton.  It  has  an  excellent 
harbor,  of  very  deep  water,  nearly  six  miles  in  length,  but  frozen  during  the  winter. 
After  the  capture  of  Lotiisburg  in  1758  (see  p.lSfi),  its  walls  wore  demolished,  and  the 
materials  of  its  buildings  wore  carried  away  for  the  construction  of  H  ilifax,  and  other 
owns  on  the  coast.  Only  a  few  fishermen's  huts  are  now  found  within  the  environs 


98 


COLONIAL   HISTORY. 


[PART   II. 


1744. 


1.  Of  the 

proposal  to 
capture  it? 


1745. 


2.  What  were, 
the  prepara 
tions  for  the 
expedition? 


4.  Of  (he 
sailing  of 
the  fleet? 


b.  April  4. 


5.  What  oc 
curred  at 


c  Pronounc 
ed  Can-so, 


place,  situated  on  the  island  of  Cape  Breton,*  had  been 
fortified  by  France  at  great  expense,  and  was  regarded 
by  her  as  the  key  to  her  American  possessions.  'Wil 
liam  Shirley,  the  governor  of  Massachusetts,  perceiving 
the  importance  of  the  place,  and  the  danger  to  which 
its  possession  by  the  French  subjected  the  British 
province  of  Nova  Scotia,  laida  before  the  legislature 
of  the  colony  a  plan  for  its  capture. 

3.  2Although  strong  objections  were  urged,  the  gov 
ernor's  proposals  were  assented  to  ;  Connecticut,  Rhode 
Island,  and  New  Hampshire,  furnished  their  quotas  of 
men ;  New  York  sent  a  supply  of  artillery,  and  Penn 
sylvania  of  provisions.     3Commodore  Warren,  then  in 
the  West  Indies  with  an  English  fleet,  was  invited  to 
co-operate  in  the  enterprise,  but  he  declined  doing  so 
without  orders  from  England.     4This  unexpected  in 
telligence  was  kept  a  secret,  and  in  April,  1745,  the 
New  England  forces  alone,  under  William  Pepperell, 
commander-in-chief,  and   Roger  Wolcott,    second    in 
command,  sailed11  for  Louisburg. 

4.  5At  Canseaufc  they  were  unexpectedly  met  by 
the  fleet  of  Commodore  W^arren,  who  had  recently 
received  orders  to  repair  to  Boston  and  concert  mea 
sures  with  Governor  Shirley  for  his  majesty's  service 


of  the  city,  and  so  complete  is  the  ruin,  that  it  is  with  difficulty  that  the  outlines  of 
the  fortifications,  and  of  the  principal  buildings,  can  be  traced.     (See  Map.) 

*  Cape  Breton,  called  by  the  French  Isle  Royale,  is  a  very  irregularly  shaped  island, 
on  the  S.E.  border  of  the  Gulf  of  St.  Lawrence,  and  separated  from  Nova  Scotia  by  the 
narrow  channel  of  Canseau.  It  is  settled  mostly  by  Scotch  Highlanders,  together  with 
a  few  of  the  ancient  French  Acadians.  (See  Map.) 


I.OT7ISTJI7JIG 


t  Ca.nseau  is  a  small  island  and  cape,  on  which  is  a  small  village,  at  the  eastern  ex 
tremity  of  Nova  Scotia,  seventy-five  miles  S.W.  from  Louisburg.     (See  Map  "> 


CHAP.  II.]  MASSACHUSETTS.  99 

in  North  America,     ^n  the  llth  of  May  the  com-    1745. 
bined  forces,  numbering  more  than  4000  land  troops,  ~~wi~t~~ 
came  in  siffht  of  Louisbursf,  and  effected  a  landing-  at  said  of  the 

r^    i  -R        -it         i   •    i  i          r  '       '  '  i         landing  of 

(j-abarus  Bay,     which  was  the   nrst    intimation    the  the  troops? 
French  had  of  their  danger. 

5.  2On  the  day  after  the  landing  a  detachment  of 
four  hundred  men  marched  by  the  city  and  approached 

the  royal  battery,*  setting  fire  to  the  houses  and  stores  a.  See  Map< 
on  the  way.     The  French,  imagining  that  the  whole 
army  was  coming  upon  them,  spiked  the  guns  and 
abandoned  the  battery,  which  was  immediately  seized 
by  the  New  England  troops.     Its  guns  were   then 
turned  upon  the  town,  and  against  the  island  battery  2.  Give  an 
at  the  entrance  of  the  harbor. 

6.  As  it  was  necessary  to  transport  the  guns  over  a 
morass,  where  oxen  and  horses  could  not  be  used,  they 
were  placed  on  sledges  constructed  for  the    purpose, 
and  the  men  with  ropes,  sinking  to  their  knees  in  the 
mud,  drew  them  safely  over.     Trenches  were  then 
thrown  up  within  two  hundred  yards  of  the  city, — a 
battery  was  erected  on  the  opposite  side  of  the  harbor, 
at  the  Light  House  Point, — and  the  fleet  of  Warren 
capturedb  a  French  74  gun-ship,  with   five  hundred  b.  May  29. 
and  sixty  men,  and  a  great  quantity  of  military  stores 
designed  for  the  supply  of  the  garrison. 

7.  A  combined  attack  by  sea  and  land  was  planned 
for  the  29th  of  June,  but,  on  the  day  previous,  the  city, 
fort,  and  batteries,  and  the  whole  island,  were  surren- 

dered.      3This   was    the    most   important   acquisition  attempts  of 
which  England  made  during  the  war,  and,  for  its  re-  jDreomw 
co very,  and  the  desolation  of  the  English  colonies,  a  the ptace? 
powerful  naval  armament  under  the  Duke  d'Anville 
was  sent  out  by  France  in  the  following  year.     But     1746. 
storms,  shipwrecks,  and  disease,  dispersed  and  enfee-  j^J?^ 
bled  the  fleet,  and  blasted  the  hopes  of  the  enemy.          close  Of^a 

0,7.  *,  -.  •  ^var,andthe 

8.  4ln  1748  the  war  was  terminated  by  the  treaty0  terms  tf  the 
of  Aix  la  Chapelle.f     The  result  proved  that  neither  JoSs. 

*  Gabarus  Bay  is  a  deep  bay  on  the  eastern  coast  of  Cape  Breton,  a  short  distance 
S.W.  from  Lrmisbirg.  (See  M&p.) 

t  rfix  la  Ckapellc,  (pronounced  A  lahsha-pell,)  is  in  the  western  part  of  Germany,  near 
the  line  of  Beljjium,  in  the  province  of  the  Rhine,  which  belongs  to  Prussia.  It  is  u 
very  ancient  city,  and  was  long  in  possession  of  the  Ronvins,  who  called  it  Aqiuegranii. 
Its  present  name  was  given  it  by  the  French,  on  account  of  a  chapel  built  there  by  Char 
lemagne,  who  for  some  time  made  it  the  capital  of  his  empire.  It  is  celebrated  for  it« 


100  COLONIAL    HISTORY.  [PART  II 

1748.    party  had  gained  any  thing  by  the  contest ;  for  all  ac- 

~~  quisitions   made   by  either   were    mutually  restored. 

i.  of  the    l^ut  the  causes  of  a  future  and  more  important  war 

f}uf?i?{   stiU  remained  in  the  disputes  about  boundaries,  which 

war  i      were  left  unsettled ;  and  the  "  FRENCH  AND  INDIAN  WAR" 

soon  followed,*  which  was  the  last  struggle  of  the  French 

,ee  p,  173.  ^  dominion  in  America. 


CHAPTER  III. 

III.  of  I'art 

NEW    HAMPSHIRE.* 

*.withwjiat  1-  2During  the  greater  portion  of  its  colonial  exist- 
encej  New  Hampshire  was  united  with  Massachusetts, 
and  its  history  is  therefore  necessarily  blended  with 
3.  Why  is  it  tnat  °f tne  parent  of  the  New  England  colonies.  3But 
i/cre  treated  m  order  to  preserve  the  subject  entire,  a  brief  sketch 

of  its  separate  history  will  here  be  given. 
1622.         2.  4Two  of  the  most  active  members  of  the  council 
^  sS}    °f  Plymouth  were  Sir  Ferdinand  Gorges  and  Captain 
Gorges  and  jonn  Mason.    In  1622  they  obtained  of  their  associates 

Mason  /  .  i       •       m  ••    «  1  \      •• 

b.  Aug.  20.  a  grantb  of  land  lying  partly  m  Maine  and  partly  in 
New  Hampshire,  which  they  called  Laconia.  5In  the 
spring  of  the  following  year  they  sent  over  two  small 
parties  of  emigrants,  one  of  which  landed  at  the  mouth 
°^ tne  Piscalaqua,  and  settled  at  Little  Harbor,  f  a  short 
distance  below  Portsmouth  ; J  the  other,  proceeding  far 
ther  up,  formed  a  settlement  at  Dover.^ 

hot  springs,  its  baths,  and  for  several  important  treaties  concluded  there.  It  is  seventy- 
five  miles  E.  from  Brussels,  and  125  S.E.  from  Amsterdam. 

*  NEW  HAMPSHIRE,  one  of  the  Eastern  or  New  England  States,  lying  north  of 
Massachusetts,  and  west  of  Maine,  is  180  miles  long  from  north  to  south,  and  ninety 
broad  in  the  southern  part,  and  contains  an  area  of  about  9500  square  miles.  It  has 
only  eighteen  miles  of  seacoast,  and  Portsmouth  is  its  only  harbor.  The  country  twenty 
or  thirty  miles  from  the  sea  becomes  uneven  and  hilly,  and,  toward  the  northern  part, 
is  mountainous.  Mount  Washington,  a  peak  of  the  White  Mountains,  and,  next  to 
Black  Mountain  in  N.  Carolina,  the  highest  point  east  of  the  Rocky  Mountains,  is  fi42^ 
feet  above  the  level  of  the  sea.  The  elevated  parts  of  the  state  are  a  fine  grazing  coun 
try,  and  the  valleys  on  the  margins  of  the  rivers  are  highly  productive. 

t  Little  Harbor,  the  place  first  settled,  is  at  the  souttjern  entrance  to  the  harbor  of 
Portsmouth,  two  miles  below  the  city,  and  opposite  the  town  and  island  of  Newcastle. 
(See  L.  H.  in  Map,  opposite  page.) 

%  Portsmouth,  in  New  Hampshire,  is  situated  on  a  peninsula,  on  the  south  side  of 
the  Piscataqua,  three  miles  from  the  ocean.  It  has  an  excellent  harbor,  which,  owing 
to  the  rapidity  of  the  current,  is  never  frozen.  It  is  fifty-four  miles  N.  from  Boston, 
and  the  same  distance  S.W.  from  Portland.  (See  Map,  opposite  page.) 

$  Dover  village,  in  N.  H.    formerly  called  Cochcco,  is  situated  on  Cocheco  River,  four 


CHAP.  m.j 


NEW    HAMPSHIRE. 


101 


3.  >In  1629  the  Rev.  John  Wheelright  and  others 
purchased*  of  the  Indians  all  the  country  between  the 
Merrimac  and  the  Piscataqua.     2A  few  months  later, 
this  tract  of  country,  which  was  a  part  of  the  grant  to 
Gorges  and  Mason,  was  given b  to  Mason  alone,  and  it 
then  first  received  the  name  of  New  Hampshire.    3The 
country  was  divided  among  numerous  proprietors,  and 
the  various  settlements,  during  several   years,    were 
governed   separately,  by  agents  of  the  different  pro 
prietors,  or  by  magistrates  elected  by  the  people. 

4.  4ln  1641  the  people  of  New  Hampshire  placed 
themselves  under  the  protection  of  Massachusetts,  in 
which  situation  they  remained  until  1680,  when,  after 
a  long  controversy  with  the  heirs  of  Mason,  relative  to 
the  ownership  of  the  soil,  New  Hampshire  was  sep 
arated6  from  Massachusetts  by  a  royal  commission,  and 
made  a  royal  province.     6The  new  government  was 
to  consist  of  a  president  and  council,  to  be  appointed 
by  the  king,  and  a  house  of  representatives  to  be  chosen 
by  the  people.     6No  dissatisfaction  with  the  govern 
ment  of  Massachusetts  had  been   expressed,  and  the 
change  to  a  separate  province  was  received  with  re- 

uctance  by  all. 

5.  The  first  legislature,  which  assembledd  at  Ports 
mouth  in    1680,  adopted  a  code  of  laws,  the  first  of 
which  declared  "  That  no  act,  imposition,  law,  or  or 
dinance,  should  be  made,  or  imposed  upon  them,  but 
such  as  should  be  made  by  the  assembly  and  approved 
by  the  president  and  council."     This  declaration,  so 
worthy  of  freemen,  was  received  with  marked    dis 
pleasure  by  the  king  ;  but  New  Hampshire,  ever  after, 

was  as  forward  as  any  of  her 
sister  colonies  in  resisting  every 
encroachment  upon  her  just 
rights. 

6.  'Early  in  the  following 
year  Robert  Mason  arrived, — as 
serted  his  right  to  the  province, 
on  the  ground  of  the  early  grants 


VICINITY    OF    PORTSMOUTH. 


1639. 

a.  May. 

1.  WlMt  pur* 
ciitue  was 

made  by  Mr. 
Wheelright? 
b.  Nov.  17. 

2.  What  sep 
arate  grant 
loas  made  to 

Mason  1 

3.  How  was 
the  country 

governed  I 

1641. 

4.  What  is 
said  of  the 
union  with 
Massachu 
setts?  Of  the 
separation  I 

1680. 

c.  Royal 

commission, 

Sept.  28, 
1679.  Actual 
separation 
Jan.  1680. 
5.  Wliat  was 
the  nature 
of  the  new 

me  nti 
6.  What  is 
remarked  cf 
the  chan--j  •-  / 
d.  March  26. 
7.  When  did 
thejirst  Le 
gislature  as 
semble,  and 
what  were 
its  proceed 
ings? 
8.  What  is 
said  of  fh£ 
king's  dis 
pleasure, 
and  the 
spirit  of  the 
people  t 


1681. 

9.  Give  an 

account  of 
the  contro 
versy  with 
the  propri 
etor,  about 
lands. 


miles  above  its  junction  with  the  Piscataqua,  and  twelve 
N.W.  from  Portsmouth.  The  first  settlement  in  the  town 
was  on  a  beautiful  peninsula  between  Black  and  Pin 
cataqua  Rivers.  (See  Map 

9* 


102  COLONIAL    HISTORY.  [PART    II. 

16§1.   made  to  his  ancestor,  and  assumed  the  title  of  lord 
proprietor.     But  his  claims  to  the  soil,  and  his  demands 
for  rent,  were  resisted  by  the  people.     A  long  contro 
versy  ensued;    lawsuits  were  numerous;    and  judg 
ments  for  rent  were  obtained  against  many  of  the  lead 
ing  men  in  the  province ;  but,  so  general  was  the  hos 
tility  to  the  proprietor,  that  he  could  not  enforce  them. 
1686.         7.  'In   1686  the  government  of  Dudley,  and  aftor- 
said^fDwi-  wards  that  of  Andros,  was  extended  over  New  Hamu- 
lei/andAn-  shire.     When  the  latter  was  seized*  and  imprisoned, 

drew,  and  of  .       1 . 

Mioffioith  on         arrival  of  the  news  of  the  revolution  in  Jiing- 

UMwsachu-  land,  the  people  of  New  Hampshire  took  the  govern- 

a.  seep.  90.  ment  mto  their  own  hands,  and,  in  1690,  placed5  them- 

1690.     selves  under  the  protection  of  Massachusetts.     2Two 

b.  March,    years  later,  they  were  separated  from  Massachusetts, 

United  afti  contrary  to  their  wishes,  and  a  separate  royal  govern- 

whunitaelfn  ment  was  established0  over  them  ;  but  in  1699  the  two 

c.  Aug.  1692.  provinces  were  again  united,  and  the  Earl  of  Bella- 

mont  was  appointed  governor  over  both. 

3.  Give  an  8.  3Tn  1691  the  heirs  of  Mason  sold  their  title  to  the 
lands  in  New  Hampshire  to  Samuel  Allen,  between 
whom  and  the  people,  contentions  and  lawsuits  con 
tinued  until  1715,  when  the  heirs  of  Allen  relinquished 
ntroversy~  d16""  claims  in  despair.  A  descendant  of  Mason,  how 
ever,  subsequently  renewed  the  original  claim,  on  the 
ground  of  a  defect  in  the  conveyance  to  Allen.  The 
Masonian  controversy  was  finally  terminated  by  a  re- 
linquishment,  on  the  part  of  the  claimants,  of  all  ex 
cept  the  unoccupied  portions  of  the  territory., 

9.   4In  1741,  on  the  removal  of  Governor  Belcher, 
the  provinces  of  Massachusetts  and   New  Hampshire 
were  separated,  never  to  be  united  again,  and  a  sep- 
setlsr    arate  governor  was  appointed  over  each.     5During  the 
mid  of  the  forty-two  years  previous  to  the  separation,  New  Hamp- 


shire  had  a  separate  legislative  assembly,  and  the  two 
provinces  were,  in  reality,  distinct,  with  the  exception 
of  their  being  under  the  administration  of  the  sanis 
royal  governor. 

t.  what  t»        10.  6New  Hampshire  suffered  greatly,  and  perhaps 

pJlnZlf  more  than  any  other  New  England  colony,  by  the 

ndurtntf  several  French  and  Indian  wars,  whose  general  his- 

thejafsfn  tory  has  been  already  given.     A  particular  recital  of 


CHAP.  IV.] 


CONNECTICUT. 


103 


the  plundering  and  burning  of  her  towns,  of  her  fion-    163O. 
tiers  laid  waste,  and   her  children   inhumanly  mur 
dered,  or  led  into  a  wretched  cap 
tivity,  would  only  exhibit  scenes 
similar  to  those  which  have  been 
already  described,  and  we  willingly 
pass  by  this  portion  of  her  local  his 
tory. 


WINTHEOP  THE  YOTTNGEB. 


1630. 

1.  Give  an 
account,  of 
t/ie  early 


CHAPTER  VI. 

CONNECTICUT.* 

DIVISIONS. 

L  Early  Settlements.— II.  Pequod  War.— III. 
New  Haven  Colony.— IV.  Connecticut  under 
her  oivn  Constitution. — F.  Connecticut  under 
the  Royal  Charier. 

1.  EARLY  SETTLEMENTS. — 1.  lln   1630  the  soil  of 
Connecticut  was  granted  by  the  council  of  Plymouth 
to  the  Earl  of  Warwick ;  and,  in  the  following  year, 
the  Earl  of  Warwick  transferred*  the  same  to  Lord 
Say-and-Seal,  Lord  Brooke  and  others.     Like  all  the 
early  colonial  grants,  that  of  Connecticut  was  to  extend 
westward  from  the  Atlantic  Ocean  to  the  South  Sea,  or 
the  Pacific.     2During  the  same  year  some  of  the  peo 
ple  of  Plymouth,  with  their  governor,  Mr.  Winslow, 
visited  the  valley  of  the  Connecticut,  by  invitation  of 
an  Indian  chief,  who  wished  the  English  to  make  a 
settlement  in  that  quarter. 

2.  3The  Dutch  at  New  York,  apprized  of  the  object 
of  the  Plymouth  people,  determined  to  anticipate  them, 
and,  early  in   1633,  dispatched  a  party  who  erected  a 
fort  at  Hartford,  f     4In  October  of  the  same  year,  a 
company  from  Plymouth  sailed  up  the  Connecticut  ^/'^ 

*  CONNECTICUT,  the  southernmost  of  the  New  England  States,  is  from  ninety  to 
100  miles  long  from  E.  to  W.,  and  from  fifty  to  seventy  broad,  and  contains  an  area  of 
about  4,700  square  miles.  The  country  is,  generally,  uneven  and  hilly,  and  somewhat 
mountainous  in  the  northwest.  The  valley  of  the  Connecticut  is  very  fertile,  but  in 
most  parts  of  the  state  the  soil  is  better  adapted  to  grazing  than  to  tillage.  An  excel 
lent  freestone,  much  used  in  building,  is  found  in  Chatham  and  Haddam;  iron  ore  of  a 
superior  quality  in  Salisbury  and  Kent;  and  fine  marble  in  Milford. 

f  Hartford,  one  of  the  capitals  of  Connecticut,  is  on  the  W.  side  of  the  Connecticut 
River,  fifty  miles  from  its  mouth,  by  the  river's  course.  Mill,  or  Little  River,  passes 
through  the  southern  part  of  the  city.  The  old  Dutch  fort  was  on  the  S.  side  of  Mill 
River,  at  its  entrance  into  the  Connecticut.  The  Dutch  ma  ntainod  their  positii  m  uiitii 
W>4.  (See  Map,  next  page.) 


a.  March  2J. 


2.  Of  the 
vixit  to  ttte 
country  by 
th&  Plym 
uth  pet-pie 


3.  Oft/ic 


104  COLONIAL    HISTORY.  [PART  IL 

1633.  River,  and  passing  the  Dutch  fort,  erected  a  trading- 
house  at  Windsor.*  The  Dutch  ordered  Captain 
Holmes,  the  commander  of  the  Plymouth  sloop,  to 
strike  his  colors,  and,  in  case  of  refusal,  threatened  to 
fire  upon  him  ;  but  he  declared  that  he  would  execute 
the  orders  of  the  governor  of  Plymouth,  and,  in  spite 
of  their  threats,  proceeded  resolutely  onward.  JIn  the 

1634.  following  year  the  Dutch  sent  a  company  to  expel  the 
"cutS  tn    English  from  the  country,  but  finding  them  well  for- 
in/yeari   tm^dj  tneY  came  to  a  Parley?  and  finally  returned  in 

peace. 

1635.  3.  2In  the  summer  of  1635,  exploring  parties  from 
%ecauntaqf  Massachusetts  Bay  colony  visited  the  valley  of  the 

the  emigra-  Connecticut,  and,  in  the  autumn  of  the  same  year,  a 

tionjrmn  „  '  >        .  11-11 

Massachu-  company  of  about  sixty  men,  women,  and  children, 

a.  see  p*  76.  made  a  toilsome  journey  through  the  wilderness,  and 

£t&Snt   sett^e<^a  at  Windsor,  Hartford,  and  Wethersfield.f     3In 

tfsayifouk.  October,  the  younger  Winthrop,  son  of  the  governor 

of  Massachusetts,  arrived  at  Boston,  with  a  commission 

from  the  proprietors  of  Connecticut,  authorizing  him 

to  erect  a  fort  at  the  mouth  of  the  river  of  that  name, 

and  make   the  requisite  preparations  for  planting  a 

colony.     Scarcely  was  the  fort  erected  when  a  Dutch 

vessel  appeared  at  the  mouth  of  the  river,  but  was  not 

permitted  to  enter.     In  honor  of  Lord  Say-and-Seal, 

and  Lord  Brooke,  the  new  settlement  was  named  Say- 

1636.  brook,J  which  continued  a  separate  colony  until  1644. 
*.  what  is       II.  PEOUOD  WAR.  —  1.  'During  the  year  1636  the 

said  of  the,    _  .,  ,        .,          f  T     &  •  *•  Ai 

Pequods,  a  powerful  tribe  ol  Indians  residing  mostly 
within  the  limits  of  Connecticut,  began  to  annoy  the 
infant  colony.  5In  July,  the  Indians  of  Block  Island,^ 


Windsor  is  on  the  W.  side  of  the  Connecticut,  seven  miles  N.  from  Hartford.  The 
village  is  on  the  N.  side  of  Fannington  River.  The  trading-house 
erected  by  the  Plymouth  people,  was  below  the  mouth  of  Farming- 
~l  ton  River.  The  meadow  in  the  vicinity  is  still  called  Plymouth 
Meadow.  (See  Map.) 

t  Wctliersjield  is  on  the  W.  side  of  the  Connecticut,  four  miles  S 
from  Hartford.  The  river  here  is  continually  changing  its  course, 
by  the  wearing  away  of  the  land  on  one  side,  and  its  gradual  de 
posit  on  the  other.  (See  Map.) 

$  Saybrook  is  on  the  west  side  of  Connecticut  River,  at  its  en 
trance  into  Long  Island  Sound. 

$  Block  Island,  discovered  in  1614  by  Adrian  Blok,  a  Dutch  cap 
tain,  is  twenty-four  miles  S.W.  from  Newport.  It  is  attached  to 
Newport  Co.,  R.  I.,  and  constitutes  the  township  of  Newshoreham. 
It  has  no  harbor.  It  is  eight  miles  long  from  N.  to  S.,  and  from  two 
to  four  broad. 


CHAP.  IV., 


CONNECTICUT. 


105 


who  were  supposed  to  be  in  alliance  with  the  Peqtiods,  1636. 
surprised  and  plundered  a  trading  vessel  and  killed  the  ~~ 
captain.  An  expedition  from  Massachusetts  was  sent 
against  them,  which  invaded  the  territory  of  the  Pe 
quods,  but  as  nothing  important  was  accomplished,  it 
served  only  to  excite  the  Indians  to  greater  outrages. 
During  the  winter,  a  number  of  whites  were  killed  in 
the  -  icinity  of  Saybrook  fort.  In  April  following,  nine 
persons  were  killed  at  Wethersfield,  and  the  alarm 
became  general  throughout  the  plantations  on  the 
Connecticut. 

2.  irfhe   Pequods,  who  had  long   been  at  enmity 
with  the  Narragansetts,  now  sought  their  alliance  in  a 
general  war  upon  the  English ;  but  the  exertionsb  of 
Roger  Williams  not  only  defeated  their  designs,  but 
induced  the  Narragansetts  again  to  renew  the  war 
against  their  ancient  enemy.     2Early  in  May,  the  ma 
gistrates  of  the  three  infant  towns  of  Connecticut  for 
mally  declared  war  against  the  Pequod  nation,  and,  in 
ten  days,  a  little  army  of  eighty  English,  and  seventy 
friendly  Mohegan  Indians,  was  on  its  way  against  the 
enemy,  whose  warriors  were  said  to  number  more  than 
two  thousand  men. 

3.  3The  principal  seat  of  the  Pequods  was  near  the 
mouth  of  Pequod  River,  now  called  the  Thames,*  in 
the  eastern  part  of  Connecticut.    4Captain  Mason  sailed 
down  the  Connecticut  with  his  forces,  whence  he  pro 
ceeded  to  Narragansett  Bay,c  where  several  hundred 
of  the  Narragansetts  joined  him.    He  then  commenced 
his  march  across  the  country,  towards  the  principal 
Pequod  fort,  which  stood  on  an  eminence  on  the  west 
side  of  Mysticf  River,  in  the  present  town  of  Groton.J 
•The  Pequods  were  ignorant  of  his  approach,  for  they 
had  seen  the  boats  of  the  English  pass  the  mouth  of 
their  river  a  few  days  before,  and  they  believed  that 
their  enemies  had  fled  through  fear. 

*  The  Pequod,  or  Thames  River,  rises  in  Massachusetts,  and,  passing  south  through 
the  eastern  part  of  Connecticut,  enters  Long  Island  Sound,  below  New  London.  It  is 
generally  called  Quinebaug  from  its  source  to  Norwich.  On  the  west  it  receives  She- 
t  ticket,  Yantic,  and  other  small  streams.  It  is  navigable  fourteen  miles,  to  Norwich. 

t  Mystic  River  is  a  small  river  which  enters  L.  I.  Sound,  six  miles  E.  from  the  Thames. 

t  The  town  of  Groton  lies  between  the  Thames  and  the  Mystic,  bordering  on  the 
Sound.  The  Pequod  fort,  above  mentioned,  was  on  Pequod  Hill,  in  the  N.E.  part  of 
the  town,  about  half  a  mile  west  from  Mystic  River,  and  eight  miles  N.E.  from  New 
London.  A  oublic  road  now  crosses  the  hill,  and  a  dwelling  house  occupies  its  summit. 


a.  Sept.  and 
Oct. 


1637. 


1.  Of  their 
attempted 
alliance 
with  the 
Narragan 
setts? 
b.  See  p.  77. 


2.  Of  the 

expedition 
against 
them  1 


3.  Where 
ivas  the 
principal 

seat  of  the, 
Pequods  ? 

4.  Describe 
the  route, 

<J»c. ,  of  Ma 
son. 

c.  Note  p,  112 


5.   What  did 

the  Pequods 

think  of  the 

English? 


106  COLONIAL    HISTORY.  [PART    H. 

1637.        4.   JEarly  in  the  morning  of  the  5th  of  June,  the 
i.  Give  an  s°Wiers  of  Connecticut  advanced  against  the  fort,  while 


In(lian  allies  stood  aloof,  astonished  at  the  bold- 
on  the  pe-  ness  of  the  enterprise.  The  barking  of  a  dog  betrayed 
their  approach,  and  an  Indian,  rushing  into  the  fort, 
gave  the  alarm  ;  but  scarcely  were  the  enemy  aroused 
from  their  slumbers,  when  Mason  and  his  little  band 
having  forced  an  entrance,  commenced  the  work  of 
destruction.  The  Indians  fought  bravely,  but  bows 
and  arrows  availed  little  against  weapons  of  steel.  Ye* 
the  vast  superiority  of  numbers  on  the  side  of  the  enemy, 
for  a  time  rendered  the  victory  doubtful.  "  We  must 
burn  them  !"  shouted  Mason,  and  applying  a  firebrand, 
the  frail  Indian  cabins  were  soon  enveloped  in  flame. 
2.  of  the  5.  2The  English  now  hastily  withdrew  and  sur- 

destruction  111          i  i   M       i  i    •  r  i      • 

of  the  rounded  the  place,  while  the  savages,  driven  from  their 
enclosure,  became,  by  the  light  of  the  burning  pile,  a 
sure  prey  to  the  English  muskets  ;  or,  if  they  attempted 
a  sally,  they  were  cut  down  by  the  broadsword,  or  they 
fell  under  the  weapons  of  the  Narragansetts,  who  now 
rushed  forward  to  the  slaughter  As  the  sun  rose 
upon  the  scene  of  destruction  it  showed  that  the  vic 
tory  was  complete.  About  six  hundred  Indians,-  —  men, 
women,  and  children,  had  perished  ;  most  of  them  in 
the  hideous  conflagration.  Of  the  whole  number 
within  the  fort,  only  seven  escaped,  and  seven  were 
made  prisoners.  3Two  of  the  whites  were  killed,  and 
near|y  twenty  were  wounded. 

4.  What  was  6.  4The  loss  of  their  principal  fort,  and  the  destruc- 
tion  of  the  main  body  of  their  warriors,  so  disheartened 
the  peqUOCiSj  that  they  no  longer  made  a  stand  against 
the  English.  They  scattered  in  every  direction  ;  strag 
gling  parties  were  hunted  aad  shot  down  like  deer  in 
the  woods  ;  their  Sachem,  Sassacus,  was  murdered  by 
the  Mohawks,  to  whom  he  fled  for  protection  ;  their 
territory  was  laid  waste  ;  their  settlements  were  burned, 
and  about  two  hundred  survivors,  the  sole  remnant  of 
the  Pequod  nation,  surrendering  in  despair^  were  en- 
slaved  by  the  English,  or  incorporated  among  their 
fftii»v>ar  Indian  allies.  5The  vigor  with  which  the  war  had 
°tt$es?  been  prosecuted  struck  terror  into  the  other  tribes  of 


thh£>ryhof 


CHAP.    IV.J 


CONNECTICUT. 


107 


New  England,  and  secured  to  the  settlements  a  suc 
cession  of  many  years  of  peace. 

III.  NEW  HAVEN  COLONY. — 1.  lThe  pursuit  of  the 
Pequods  westward  of  the  Connecticut,'  made  the  Eng 
lish  acquainted  with  the  coast  from  Saybrooka  to  Fair- 
field  :*  and  late  in  the  year,  a  few  men  from  Boston 
explored  the  country,  and,  erecting  a  hut  at  New  Ha 
ven,!  there  passed  the  winter. 

2.  In  the  spring  of  the  following  year  a  Puritan 
colony,  under  the  guidance  of  Theophilus  Eaton,  and 
the  Rev.  John  Davenport,  who  had  recently  arrived 
from  Europe,  leftb  Boston  for  the  new  settlement  at 
New  Haven.     2They  passed  their  first  Sabbathc  under 
a  spreading  oak,J  and  Mr.  Davenport  explained  to  the 
people  with  much  counsel,  adapted  to  their  situation, 
how  the  Son  of  Man  was  led  into  the  wilderness  to  be 
tempted. 

3.  3The  settlers  of  New  Haven  established  a  gov 
ernment  upon  strictly  religious  principles,  making  the 
Bible  their  law  book,  and  church  members  the  only 
freemen.     Mr.  Eaton,  who  was  a  merchant  of  great 
wealth,  and  who  had  been  deputy -governor  of  the  Brit 
ish  East  India  Company,  was  annually  chosen  gov 
ernor  of  New  Haven  colony  during  twenty  years,  until 
his  death.    4The  colony  quickly  assumed  a  flourishing 
condition.      The  settlements  extended  rapidly  along 
the  Sound,  and,  in  all  cases,  the  lands  were  honorably 
purchased  of  the  natives. 

IV.  CONNECTICUT  UNDER  HER  OWN  CONSTITUTION. — 
1 .  5In  1 639  the  inhabitants  of  the  three  towns  on  the 
Connecticut,  who  had  hitherto  acknowledged  the  au 
thority  of  Massachusetts,  assembled*  at  Hartford,,  and 


1637. 


1.  Give  an 
account  qf 
the  discov 
ery  and  set 
tlement  of 
New  Haven. 
&.  Note 
page  104. 

1638. 


b.  April  9. 

c.  April  28. 

2.  What  is 

said  of  the 

first  Sabbath 

at  New 

Haven  1 


3.  Give  an 
account  of 
the  govern 
ment  of  the 
colony. 


4.  What  it 
said  of  its 
prosperity  t 


1639. 

5.  What  im 
portant 
events  oc 
curred  in 

1639? 
d.  Jan.  24. 


*  Fairjield  borders  on  the  Sound,  fifty  miles  S.W.  from  the 
mouth  of  the  Connecticut.  Some  of  the  Pequods  were  pursued 
to  a  great  swamp  in  this  town.  Some  were  slain,  and  about  200 
surrendered.  The  town  was  first  settled  by  a  Mr.  Lucllow  and 
others  in  ]f>39. 

t  New  Haven,  now  one  of  the  capitals  of  Connecticut,  called 
by  the  Indians  Quinipiac,  lies  at  the  head  of  a  harbor  which  sets 
up  four  miles  from  Long  Island  Sound.  It  is  about  seventy-five 
miles  N.E.  from  New  York,  and  thirty-four  S.W.  from  Hartford. 
The  city  is  on  a  beautiful  plain,  bounded  on  the  west  by  West 
River,  and  on  the  east  by  Wallingford,  or  Quinipiac  River.  Yale 
College  is  located  at  New  Haven.  (See  Map.) 

t  This  tree  stood  near  the  corner  of  George  and  College  streets. 


NEW    HAVEN. 


108  COLONIAL    HISTORY.  [PART   II. 

1639.  formed  a  separate  government  for  themselves.  'The 
i.  Describe  constitution  was  one  of  unexampled  liberality,  guard- 
mo  w*tn  Jealous  care  against  every  encroachment  on 
the  rights  of  the  people.  The  governor  and  legisla 
ture  were  to  be  chosen  annually  by  the  freemen,  who 
were  required  to  take  an  oath  of  allegiance  to  the 
commonwealth,  instead  of  the  English  monarch  ;  and 
*n  ^}e  general  court  alone  was  vested  the  power  of 
^d  ma^m&  and  repealing  laws.  2At  this  time  three  sep- 
in  con'nec-  arate  colonies  existed  within  the  limits  of  the  present 
were,  they?  state  of  Connecticut. 

Connecticut  colonies  were  earl     involved 


dispute*     in  disputes  with  the  Dutch  of  New  Netherlands,  who 
*  claimed  the  soil  as  far  eastward  as  the  Connecticut 


River.     The  fear  of  an  attack  from  that  quarter,  was 
one  of  the  causes  which,  in  1643,  led  to  the  confedera- 
tion  of  the  New  England  colonies  for  mutual  defence. 
4  of  tie    4^n  1^44  Saybrook  was  purchased  of  George  Fen  wick, 
purchase  of  one  of  the  proprietors,  and  permanently  annexed  to  the 
Connecticut  colony.     5In   1650  Governor  Stuyvesant 
visite(i  Hartford,  where  a  treaty  was  concluded,  deter 
mining  the  line  of  parti  tion  between  New  Netherlands 
and  Connecticut. 

1651.         3.  6In   1651  war  broke  out  between  England  and 

5a«%2   Holland,  and  although  their  colonies  in  America  had 

war  be-     agreed  to  remain  at  peace,  the  cfovernor  of  New  Neth- 

tween  Eng-      ai        ,  i       /•'•'•    e         •  i       i         T     -,• 

land  and    erlands  was  accused  of  uniting  with  the  Indians,  in 
?    plotting  the  destruction  of  the  English.     7The  com- 
a  1653.    missioners  of  the  United  Colonies  decided*  in  favor  of 
'  commencing  hostilities  against  the  Dutch  and  Indians, 
ut  ^assac^usetts  refused  to  furnish  her  quota  of  men, 
B.  whatcoio-  and  tnus  prevented  the  war.     8Connecticut  and  New 
niwc?omed  Haven  then  applied  to  Cromwell  for  assistance,  who 
whai?£%    PromP%  dispatched15  a  fleet  for  the  reduction  of  New 
the  result?  Netherlands;  but  while    the    colonies   were  making 
b  1654.    preparations  to  co-operate  with    the  naval  force,  the 

news  of  peace  in  Europe  arrested  the  expedition. 

1660.         V.    CONNECTICUT  UNDER    THE  ROYAL  CHARTER.  — 

SwMtis    1-  9Wnen  Charles  II.  was  restored0  to  the  throne  of 

said  of  tM  his  ancestors,  Connecticut  declared  her  loyalty,  and 

Snectf  submission  to  the  king,  and  applied  for  a  royal  charter. 

cut?       ,oTh(,  aged  Lord  Say-and-Seal,  the  early  friend  of  the 


CHAP.    IV.] 


CONNECTICUT. 


109 


emigrants,  now  exerted  his  influence  in  their  favor ; 
while  the  younger  Winthrop,  then  governor  of  the 
colony,  went  to  England  as  its  agent.  When  he  ap 
peared  before  the  king  with  his  petition,  he  presented 
him  a  favorite  ring  which  Charles  I.  had  given  to 
Winthrop's  grandfather.  This  trifling  token,  recalling 
to  the  king  the  memory  of  his  own  unfortunate  father, 
readily  won  his  favor,  and  Connecticut  thereby  ob 
tained  a  charter,*  the  most  liberal  that  had  yet  been 
granted,  and  confirming,  in  every  particular,  the  con 
stitution  which  the  people  themselves  had  adopted. 

2.  !The  royal  charter,  embracing  the  territory  from 
the  Narragansett  Bay  and  river  westward  to  the  Pacific 
Ocean,  included,  within  its  limits,  the  New  Haven  col 
ony,  and  most  of  the  present  state  of  Rhode  Island. 
2New  Haven  reluctantly  united  with  Connecticut  in 
1665.     3The  year  after  the  grant  of  the  Connecticut 
charter,  Rhode  Island  received1"  one  which  extended 
her  western  limits  to  the  Pawcatuck*  River,  thus  in 
cluding  a  portion  of  the  territory  granted  to  Connecti 
cut,  and  causing  a  controversy  between  the  two  col 
onies,  which  continued  more  than  sixty  years. 

3.  4During  King  Philip's  war,  which  began  in  1675, 
Connecticut  suffered  less,  in  her  own  territory,  than 
any  of  her  sister  colonies,  but  she  furnished  her  pro 
portion  of  troops  for  the  common  defence.     5At  the 
same  time,  however,  she  was  threatened  with  a  greater 
calamity,  in  the  loss  of  her  liberties,  by  the  usurpations 
of  Andros,  then  governor  of  New  York,  who  attempted 
to  extend  his  arbitrary  authority  over  the  country  as 
far  east  as  the  Connecticut  River. 

4.  6In  July,  Andros,  with  a  small  naval  force,  pro 
ceeded  to  the  mouth  of  the  Connecticut,  and  hoisting 
the  king's  flag,  demanded0  the  surrender  of  the  fort ; 
but  Captain   Bull,  the  commander,  likewise  showing 
his  majesty's  colors,  expressed  his  determination  to  de 
fend  it.     Being  permitted  to  land,  Andros  attempted 
to  read  his  commission  to  the  people,  but,  in  the  king's 
name,  he  was  sternly  commanded  to  desist.    He  finally 


166O. 


charter  ob- 

tamed,  and 


a.  May  so. 


1.  What 
territory 
was  embra 
ced  by  the 
charter  I 


Ha"en? 

b  j  uj  ^ 
'  lees. 


lanfe$ar' 


1675. 


e.  of  his 


c.  July  21. 


*  The  Pawcatuck,  formed  by  the  junction  of  Wood  and  Charles  Rivers  in  Washington 
County,  Rhode  Island,  is  still,  in  the  lower  part  of  its  course,  the  dividing  line  between 
Connecticut  and  Rhode  Island. 

lO 


I  10  COLONIAL    HISTORY.  [PART  n, 

1675.    returned   to   New  York  without   accomplishing   his 

~~  object. 

1687.         5.   lT\velve  years  later,  Andros  again  appeared  in 
i.  GWC  an  Connecticut,  with  a  commission  from  King-  James,  an- 

account  of         ,      .          ,  .  1  ,  /•      n    TVT  -r*       i        i 

the  second  pointing  him  royal  governor  of  all  New  England. 

SrS/o'cSn-  Proceeding  to  Hartford,  he   found   the    assembly  in 

necticut     session  anci  demanded*  the  surrender  of  the  charter. 

&.  INOV.  1U.         A       j  «  •  1    '     1  1  1  *1  • 

A  discussion  arose,  which  was  prolonged  until  evening. 
The  charter  was  then  brought  in  and  laid  on  the  table. 
While  the  discussion  was  proceeding,  and  the  house 
was  thronged  with  citizens,  suddenly  the  lights  were 
extinguished.  The  utmost  decorum  prevailed,  but 
when  the  candles  were  re-lighted,  the  charter  was 
missing,  and  could  no  where  be  found. 

*itecharfer  ^'  Captain  Wadsworth  had  secreted  it  in  a  hollow 
preserved?  tree,  blown  down  last  year  and  which  retains  the  ven- 
z.whatthen  erated  name  of  the  Charter  Oak.  3Andros,  however, 

was  done  by  .  .    -  ,.".,.' 

Andros?    assumed  the  government,  which  was  administered  m 
1689.     his  name  until  the  re  volution b  in  England  deprived 

b.  see  p.  90.  james  Of  hfs  throne,  and  restored  the  liberties  of  the 

people. 

c.  1689-1697.       7.  'During   King  William's   war,0    which   imme- 

diately  followed  the  English  revolution,  the  people  of 
Connecticut  were  again  called  to  resist  an  encroach- 
icar?      ment  on  their  rights.     5Colonel  Fletcher,  governor  of 
timid y    New  York,  had  received  a  commission  vesting  in  him 
umnSssiori?  tne  command  of  the  militia  of  Connecticut.    «This  was 
e.  what     a  power  which  the  charter  of  Connecticut  had  reserved 

course  was         r ,  ,  ,  _  111-1  r 

taken  by  rue  to  the  colony  itself,  and  the  legislature  refused  to  com- 

lefislature,       i  •  ,        , J  ' .   .  .  -ni        i  i  i 

and  what  iy  ply  with   the  requisition,     r  letcher  then  repaired  to 
Fletcher-}    fjartfonj?  an(j  orc[ered  the  militia  under  arms. 
Nov°6.         8.  7The  Hartford  companies,  under  Captain  Wads- 
7.  Give  an   worth,  appeared,  and  Fletcher  ordered  his  commission 
aJMcteri    and  instructions  to  be  read  to  them.     Upon  this,  Cap- 
tain  Wadsworth  commanded  the  drums  to  be   beaten. 
Colonel  Fletcher  commanded  silence,  but  no   sooner 
was  the  reading  commenced  a  second  time,  than  the 
drums,  at  the  command  of  Wadsworth,  were  again 
beaten  with  more  spirit  than  ever.     But  silence  was 
again  commanded,  when  Wadsworth,  with  great  earn 
estness,  ordered  the  drums  to  be  beaten,  and  turning 
to  Fletcher,  said,  with  spirit  and  meaning  in  his  looks. 


CHAP.  V.] 


RHODE    ISLAND. 


Ill 


"  If  I  am  interrupted  again  I  will  make  the  sun  shine 
through  you  in  a  moment."  Governor  Fletcher  made 
no  farther  attempts  to  read  his  commission,  and  soon 
judged  it  expedient  to  return  to  New  York. 

9.  xln  the  year  1700,  several  clergymen  assembled 
at  Branford,*  and  each,  producing  a  few  books,  laid 
them  on  the  table,  with  these  words  :  "  I  give  these 
books  for  the  founding  of  a  college  in  this  colony." 
Such  was  the  beginning  of  Yale  College,  now  one  of 
the  most  honored  institutions  of  learning  in  the  land. 
It  was  first  established*1  at  Saybrook,  and  was  after 
wards  removedb  to  New  Haven.     It  derived  its  name 
from  Elihu  Yale,  one  of  its  most  liberal  patrons. 

10.  2The  remaining  portion  of  the 
colonial  history  of  Connecticut  is  not 
marked  by  events  of  sufficient  interest 
to  require  any  farther  notice  than  they 
may  gain  in  the  more  general  history 
of  the  colonies. 


1693. 


1700 

1.  Give  an 
account  of 
the  estab 
lishment  of 
Yale  College. 

a.  1702. 

b.  1717. 


CHAPTER  V. 

RHODE     ISLAND.  f 


BOGEK  WILLIAMS. 

c.  Jan.  1636. 


cfiuse(ts 


1.  4  After  Roger  Williams  had  been  banished  from 
Massachusetts,  he  repaired0  to  the  country  of  the  Nar- 
ragansetts,  who  inhabited  nearly  all  the  territory  which 
now  forms  the  state  of  Rhode  Island".  5By  the  sachems 
of  that  tribe  he  was  kindly  received,  and  during  four- 
teen  weeks,  he  found  a  shelter  in  their  wigwams,  from 
the  severity  of  winter.  6On  the  opening1  of  spring"  he  6-  what  did 

i     i         n      i        i    j.  I         /£  TVT  lie  do  in  the 

proceeded  to  Seekonk,|  on  the  north  of  Narragansett    spring  f 

*  Branford  is  a  town  in  Connecticut,  bordering  on  the  Sound,  seven  miles  E.  from 
New  Haven. 

t  RHODE  ISLAND,  the  smallest  state  in  the  Union,  contains  an  area,  separate  from 
the  waters  of  Narragansett  Bay,  of  about  1,225  square  miles.  In  the  northwestern  part 
of  the  state  the  surface  of  the  country  is  hilly,  and  the  soil  poor.  In  the  south  and 
west  the  country  is  generally  level,  and  in  the  vicinity  of  Narragansett  Bay,  and  on  the 
islands  which  it  contains,  the  soil  is  very  fertile. 

$  The  town  of  Seekonk,  the  western  part  of  the  early  Rehoboth,  lies  east  of,  and  ad 
joining  the  northern  part  of  Narragansett  Bay.  Tho  village  is  on  Ten  Mile  River,  three 
or  four  miles  east  from  Providence.  (See  Map  next  luige.) 


112 


COLONIAL    HISTORY. 


[PART   H. 


1636. 


1.  Whither 
was  he  ad 
vised  to  re 
move,  and 
why! 


a.  June. 
2.  Give  an 
account  of 

the  set 
tlement  of 
Providence. 


3.  What  was 

the  settle 
ment  called? 

4.  Whatef- 
fect  had  reli 
gious  tolera 
tion  I 


5.  What 
novel  exper 
iment  was 

beheld? 


6.  Give  an 
account  of 
the  govern 
ment  of  the 
colony. 


Bay,*  and  having  been  joined  by  a  few  faithful  friends 
from  Massachusetts,  he  obtained  a  grant  of  land  from 
an  Indian  chief,  and  made  preparations  for  a  settlement. 

2.  ^oon  after,  finding  that  he  was  within  the  limits 
of  the  Plymouth  colony,  and  being  advised  by  Mr. 
Winslow,  the  governor,  to  remove  to  the  other  side  of 
the  water,  where  he  might  live  unmolested,  he  resolved 
to  comply  with  the  friendly  advice.      2Embarkinga 
with  five  companions  in  a  frail  Indian  canoe,  he  passed 
down  the  Narragansett  Riverf  to  Moshassuck,  which 
he  selected  as  the  place  of  settlement,  purchased  the 
land  of  the  chiefs  of  the  Narragansetts,  and,  with  un 
shaken  confidence  in  the  mercies  of  Heaven,  named 
the  place  Providence.^     3The  settlement  was  called 
Providence  Plantation. 

3.  4As  Roger  Williams  brought  with  him  the  same 
principles  of  religious  toleration,  for  avowing  and  main 
taining  which  he  had  suffered  banishment,  Providence 
became  the  asylum  for  the  persecuted  of  the  neighbor 
ing  colonies ;  but  the  peace  of  the  settlement  was  never 
seriously  disturbed  by  the  various  and  discordant  opin 
ions  which  gained  admission.     slt  was  found  that  the 
numerous  and  conflicting  sects  of  the  day  could  dwell 
together  in  harmony,  and  the  world  beheld,  with  sur 
prise,  the  novel  experiment  of  a  government  in  which 
the  magistrates  were  allowed  to  rule  "  only  in  civil 
matters,"  and  in  which  "  God  alone  was  respected  as 
the  ruler  of  conscience." 

4.  °The  political  principles  of  Roger  Williams  were 
as  liberal  as  his  religious  opinions.     For  the  purpose 


*  JVarragansctt  Bay  is  in  the  eastern  part  of  the  state  of 
Rhode  Island,  and  is  twenty-eight  miles  long  from  N.  toS., 
and  from  eight  to  twelve  broad.  The  N.E.  arm  of  the  bay 
is  called  Mount  Hope  Bay ;  the  northern,  Providence  Bay ; 
and  the  N.  Western,  Greenwich  Bay.  It  contains  a  num 
ber  of  beautiful  and  fertile  islands,  the  principal  of  which 
are  Rhode  Island,  Conanictit,  and  Prudence.  (See  Map.) 

t  The  northern  part  of  Narragansett  Bay  was  often  called 
Narr a g-aii sett  River. 

J  Providence,  one  of  the  capitals  of  Rhode  Island,  is  in 
the  northern  part  of  the  state,  at  the  head  of  Narragansett 
Bay,  and  on  both  sides  of  Providence  River,  which  is,  prop 
erly,  a  small  bay,  setting  up  N.W.  from  the  Narragansett. 
The  Pawtucket  or  Blackstone  River  falls  into  the  head  of 
Narragansett  Bay,  from  the  N.E.,  a  little  below  Providence. 
Brown  University  is  located  at  Providence,  on  the  east 
side  of  the  river.  (See  Map.) 


Mr.  »'«- 
liains  ? 


did  he,  in 
form  the 


CHAP.     V.]  RHODE    ISLAND.  113 

of  preserving  peace,  all  the  settlers  were  required  to  1636. 
subscribe  to  an  agreement  that  they  would  submit  to 
such  rules,  "  not  affecting  the  conscience,"  as  should  be 
made  for  the  public  good,  by  a  majority  of  the  inhab 
itants;  and  under  this  simple  form  of  pure  democracy, 
with  all  the  powers  of  government  in  the  hands  of  the 
people,  the  free  institutions  of  Rhode  Island  had  their 
origin.  lThe  modest  and  liberal  founder  of  the  state  i.  wimti* 
reserved  no  political  power  to  himself,  and  the  territory 
which  he  had  purchased  of  the  natives  he  freely  grant 
ed  to  all  the  inhabitants  in  common,  reserving  to  him 
self  only  two  small  fields,  which,  on  his  first  arrival, 
he  had  planted  with  his  own  hands. 

5.  2Soon  after  the  removal  of  Mr.  Williams  to  Prov-  2.  ofn-hat 
idence,  he  gave  to  the  people  of  Massachusetts,  who 

had  recently  expelled  him  from  their  colony,  the  first 
intimation  of  the  plot  which  the  Pequods  were  forming      setts?- 
for  their  destruction.     3When  the  Pequods  attempted  3.  mat  did 
to  form  an  alliance  with  the  Narragansetts,  the  magis-  Sits  solicit 
trates  of  Massachusetts  solicited  the  mediation  of  Mr.     °fflim/ 
Williams,  whose  influence  was  great  with  the  chiefs 
of  the  latter  tribe.     4Forgetting  the  injuries  which  he  4.  what  did 
had  received  from  those  who  now  needed  his  favor,  on 
a  stormy  day,  alone,  and  in  a  poor  canoe,  he  set  out 
upon  the  Narragansett,   and  through  many  dangers 
repaired  to  the  cabin  of  Canonicus. 

6.  5There  the  Pequod  ambassadors  and  Narragan-  5.  Give  an 
sett  chiefs  had  already  assembled  in  council,  and  three  "M^WU- 
days  and  nights  Roger  Williams  remained  with  them,  Sy*o1t/*8 
in  constant  danger  from  the  Pequods,  whose  hands,  he  A"fl««f[an~ 
says,  seemed  to  be  still  reeking  with  the  blood  of  his 
countrymen,  and  whose  knives  he  expected  nightly  at 

his  throat.    But,  as  Mr.  Williams  himself  writes,  "  God 

wonderfully  preserved  him,  and  helped  him  to  break 

in  pieces  the  negotiation  and  designs  of  the  enemy, 

and  to  finish,  by  many  travels  and  charges,  the  English  g  WhatWM 

league  with  the  Narragansetts  and  Mohegans  against 


the   Peuods."  denre°du- 


7,  6The  settlers  at  Providence  remained  unmolested 
during  the  Pequod  war,  as  the  powerful  tribe  of  the 
Narragansetts  completely  sheltered  them  from  the  William?'* 

„,       .      ,        *  »  ,  .  i        i   •    i     IT      -ti'-i      tiid  in  this 

enemy.    7Such,  however,  was  the  aid  which  Mr.  V\  il-      war) 

10* 


114  COLONIAL    HISTORY.  [PART  IL 

1637.    Hams  afforded,  in  bringing  that  war  to  a  favorable 
~  termination,  that  some  of  the  leading  men  in  Massa 
chusetts  felt  that  he  deserved  to  be  honored  with  some 

1.  whyioas  mark  of  favor  for  his  services.     lThe  subject  of  recall- 

hc  not  re-     .          \   •        c  1-1  11  11  • 

called  from  mg  him  Irom  banishment  was  debated,  but  his  pnn- 
Mfftr?     ciples  were  still  viewed  with  distrust,  and  the  fear  of 
their  influence  overcame  the  sentiment  of  gratitude. 

1638.  8.  2In  1638  a  settlement  was  madea  at  Portsmouth,* 

a.  April.     -n  the  northern  part  of  the  Island  of  Aquetneck,  or 

2.  Give  an    -„,       ,      T  ,        ,   ,    ,  r    „_.,,.  ^     ,  ,.  i      •    i     ' 

Knode  Islandj  by  William  Ooddmgton  and  eighteen 
others,  who  had  been  driven  from  Massachusetts  by 
persecution  for  their  religious  opinions.     3In  imitation 
formofgov-  of  the  form  of  government  which  once  prevailed  among; 

eminent.       1T  -n/r^ii-  •      -\  i 

b.  NOV.     the  Jews,  Mr.  Coddmgton  was  chosenb  judge,  arid  three 

elders  were  elected  to  assist  him,  but  in  the  following 

1639.  year  the  chief  magistrate  received  the  title  of  governor. 
i.fOf thefsetf-  4Portsmouth  received  considerable  accessions  during  the 

first  year,  and  in  the  spring  of  1639,  a  number  of  the 
inhabitants  removed  to  the  southwestern  part  of  the 
island,  where  they  laid  the  foundation  of  Newport. J 
5.  what  6The  settlements  on  the  island  rapidly  extended,  and 

given  to  the  the   whole  received  the  name  of  the  Rhode  Island 

nementsle'  Plantation. 

1643.  9.  'Under  the  pretence  that   the    Providence  and 
e.  why  were  Rhode  Island  Plantations  had  no  charter,  and  that 

the  Plan/a-     ,  .  ,    .         ,    ..       _.,  '    •,    -.  ,r 

'.exclu-  their  territory  was  claimed  by  Plymouth  and  Massa- 
*  chusetts,   they  were  excluded   from   the  confederacy 
which  was  formed  between  the  other  New  England 
colonies  in   1643.     7Roger    Williams   therefore    pro- 

1644.  ceeded   to  England,  and,  in  the  following  year,  ob- 
c.  March  24.  tained0  from  parliament,  which  was  then   waging  a 

I'Jdofthl  civil  war  with  the  king,  a  free  charter  of  incorporation, 
Chap'ari{a0m  by  which  the  two  plantations  were  united  under  the 
ment?      same  government. 

*  The  town  of  Portsmouth  is  in  the  northern  part  of  the  island  of  Rhode  Island,  and 
embraces  about  half  of  the  island.  The  island  of  Prudence,  on  the  west,  is  attached  to 
this  town.  (See  Map,  p.  112.) 

t  Rhode  Island,  so  called  from  a  fancied  resemblance  of  the  island  of  Rhodes  In  the 
Mediterranean,  is  in  the  southeastern  part  of  Narragansett  Bay.  It  is  fifteen  miles 
long,  and  has  an  average  width  of  two  and  a  half  miles.  The  town  of  Portsmouth  oc 
cupies  the  northern  part  of  the  island,  Middletown  the  central  portion,  and  Newport  tho 
southern.  (See  Map,  p.  112.) 

t  Newport  is  on  the  S.W.  side  of  Rhode  Island,  five  miles  from  the  sea,  and  twenty- 
five  miles  3.  from  Providence.  The  town  is  on  a  beautiful  declivity,  and  has  an  ex 
cellent  harbor.  (See  Map,  p.  112.) 


CHAP.  V.] 


RHODE    ISLAND. 


115 


1.  Of  the 
organiza 
tion  of  the 
government 
and  of  the 
earl i/  laws 
of  Rhode 
Island  I 


b.  1660. 
2.  Of  the. 

charter 
from  the 


s, 


3.  What  is 

remarked  qf 

Catholics 


10.  »In  1647  the  General  Assembly  of  the  several  1647 
towns  meta  at  Portsmouth,  and  organized  the  govern 
ment,  by  the  choice  of  a  president  and  other  officers. 
A  code  of  laws  was  also  adopted,  which  declared  the 
government  to  be  a  democracy,  and  which  closed  with 
the  declaration,  that  "  all  men  might  walk  as  their 
consciences  persuaded  them,  without  molestation,  every 
one  in  the  name  of  his  God." 

1 1  2 After  the  restoration b  of  monarchy,  and  the  ac 
cession  of  Charles  II.  to  the  throne  of  England,  Rhode 
island  applied  for  and  obtained0  a  charter  from  the 
king,  in  which  the  principles  of  the  former  parliament 
ary  charter,  and  those  on  which  the  colony  was  found 
ed,  were  embodied.  The  greatest  toleration  in  matters 
of  religion  was  enjoined  by  the  charter,  and  the  legis 
lature  again  reasserted  the  principle.  3It  has  been 
said  that  Roman  Catholics  were  excluded  from  the 
right  of  voting,  but  no  such  regulation  has  ever  been 
found  in  the  laws  of  the  colony ;  and  the  assertion 
that  Quakers  were  persecuted  and  outlawed,  is  wholly 
erroneous. 

12.   4When  Andros  assumed  the  government  of  the 
New  England  colonies,  Rhode  Island  quietly  submit-    Rhode'ia- 
tedd  to  his  authority ;  but  when  he  was  imprisoned6  laa~ndaft'er? 
at  Boston,  and  sent  to  England,  the  people  assembled'  the  wu-r 
at   Newport,  and,  resuming   their 
former  charter  privileges,  re-elected 
the  officers  whom  Andros  had  dis 
placed.     Once  more  the  free  gov 
ernment  of  the  colony  was  organ 
ized,   and   its   seal   was    restored, 
with  its  symbol  an  anchor,  and  its 
motto  Hope, — fit  emblems  of  the 
steadfast   zeal  with  which    Rhode 
Island  has  ever  cherished  all  her 
early  religious   freedom,  and   her 
civil  rights. 


4.  what 


8KAI.  OP  EHODE  ISLAND. 


d.  Jan.  168T. 


e.  See  p.  90. 


f.  May  11, 1689. 


[PART  n. 


CHAPTER  VI. 

NEW  YORK.* 


SBC.     I. — NEW    NETrtEITLANllS,    PREVIOUS    TO    ITS 
CONQUEST   BY  THE  ENGL18I*  IN   1604. 

1.  'During  the  years  1607  and 
1608,  Henry  Hudson,  an   English 
HEWET  HTTDSON.  mariner  of  some  celebrity,  and  then 

1.  First  two  in  the  employ  of  a  company  of  London  merchants,  made 
Hmry^nu^-  two  voyages  to  the  northern  coasts  of  America,  with 

son?      the  hope  of  finding  a  passage,  through  those  icy  seas, 

2.  wtua  did  to  the  genial  climes  of  Southern  Asia.     2His  employers 
nexfdo1?    being  disheartened  by  his  failure,  he  next  entered  the 

a.  April  H.  service  of  the  Dutch  East  India  Company,  and  in  April, 
1609.  1609,  sailed*  on  his  third  voyage. 

acmuntaof       %•  3Failing  to  discover  a  northern  passage  to  India, 

the  voyage,  he  turned  to  the  south,  and  explored  the  eastern  coast, 
in  -  the  hope  of  finding  an  opening  to.  the  Pacific, 
through  the  continent.  After  proceeding  south  as  far 
as  the  capesf  of  Virginia,  he  again  turned  north,  ex 
amined  the  waters  of  Delaware  Bay,J  and.  following 

b;^JJ*^f'  the  eastern  coast  of  New  Jersey,  on  the   13th  of  Sep- 

4.  Uj  the  J  J.      .  r 

disiiudsonf  tember  ne  anchored  his  vessel  within  Sandy  Hook.§ 
River.          3.   *  After  a  week's  delay,  Hudson  passed b  through 

*  NEW  YORK,  the  most  northern  of  the  Middle  States,  and  now  the  most  populous 
in  the  Union,  has  an  area  of  nearly  47,000  square  miles.  This  state  has  a  great  variety 
of  surface.  Two  chains  of  the  Alleghanies  pass  through  the  eastern  part  of  the  state. 
The  Highlands,  coining  from  New  Jersey,  cross  the  Hudson  near  West  Point,  and  soon 
after  pass  into  Connecticut.  The  Catskill  mountains,  farther  west,  and  more  irregular 
in  their  outlines,  cross  the  Mohawk,  and  continue  under  different  names,  along  the 
western  border  of  Lake  Champlain.  The  western  part  of  the  state  has  generally  a  level 
surface,  except  in  the  southern  tier  of  counties,  where  the  western  ranges  of  the  Al 
leghanies  terminate.  The  soil  throughout  the  state  is,  generally,  good  ;  and  along  the 
valley  of  the  Mohawk,  and  in  the  western  part  of  the  state,  it  is  highly  fertile. 

t  Capes  Charles  and  Henry,  at  the  entrance  of  Chesapeake  Bay. 

j  Delaware  Day  is  a  large  arm  of  the  sea,  setting  up  into  the  land  between  N«w  Jer 
sey  and  Delaware ;  and  having,  at  its  entrance,  Cape  May  on  the  north,  and  Caoe  Hen 
lopen  on  the  south,  eighteen  miles  apart.  Some  distance  within  the  capes  the  bay  is 
thirty  miles  across.  This  bay  has  no  safe  natural  harbor,  but  a  good  artificial  harbor  has 
been  constructed  by  the  general  government  within  Cape  Henlopen.  It  is  formed  by 
two  massive  stone  piers,  called  the  Delaware  Breakwater. 

§  Sandy  Hook  is  a  low  sandy  island,  on  the  eastern  coast  of  New  Jersey,  extending 
north  from  the  N.  Eastern  extremity  of  Monmouth  County,  and  separated  from  it  by 
Shrewsbury  Inlet.  It  is  five  miles  in  length,  and  seventeen  miles  S.  from  New  York. 
At  tbe  northern  extremity  of  the  island  is  a  light-house,  but  the  accumulating  sand  is 
gradually  extending  the  point  farther  north.  Sandy  Hook  was  a  peninsula  until  1778, 
when  the  waters  of  the  ocean  forced  a  passage,  and  cut  it  off  from  the  mainland.  In 
1800  the  inlet  was  closed,  but  it  was  opened  again  in  1830,  and  now  admits  vessels 
through  its  channel. 


CHAP.    VI. j 


NEW    YORK. 


117 


the  Narrows,*  and,  during  ten  days,  continued  to  as 
cend  the  noble  river  which  bears  his  name  ;•  nor  was 
it  until  his  vessel  had  passed  beyond  the  city  of  Hud 
son,!  and  a  boat  had  advanced  probably  beyond  Al 
bany,  that  he  appears  to  have  relinquished  all  hopes 
of  being  able  to  reach  the  Pacific  by  this  inland  pas 
sage.  x  Having  completed  his  discovery,  he  slowly 
descended  the  stream,  and  sailing*  for  Europe,  reached 
England  in  the  Novemberb  following.  The  king, 
James  the  First,  jealous  of  the  advantages  which  the 
Dutch  might  seek  to  derive  from  the  discovery,  forbade 
his  return  to  Holland. 

4.  2In  the  following  year,   1610,  the   Dutch  East 
India  Company  fitted  out  a  ship  with  merchandise,  to 
traffic  with  the  natives  of  the  country  which  Hudson 
had  explored.     3The    voyage  being   prosperous,  the 
traffic  was  continued;  and  when  Argall,  in  1613,  was 
returning  from  his  excursion0  against  the  French  set 
tlement  of  Port  Royal,  he  found  on  the  island  of  Man 
hattan^:  a  few  rude  hovels,  which  the  Dutch  had  erected 
there  as  a  summer  station  for  those  engaged  in  the  trade 
with  the  natives. 

5.  4The    Dutch,    unable    to   make   any   resistance 
against  the  force  of  Argall,  quietly  submitted  to  the 
English  claim  of  sovereignty  over  the  country ;  but, 


1609. 


a.  Oct.  14. 
1.  Whatis 

said  of 
Hudson's  re- 
turn,  and 
his  treat 
ment  by  the 
king? 

b.  Nov.  17. 


1610. 

2.  What  was 
done  by  the, 
D  -.itch  East 
India  Com 
pany? 

c.  See  p.  56. 

3.  Whatwcw 
the  condi 
tion  of  the 

Dutch  settle 
ment  at  the 
time  of  Ar- 
galVs  visit  ? 


4.  What  IPOS 

the  result  oj 

ArgalVs 

visit? 


NEW    YORK    AND   VICINITY. 


*  The  entrance  to  New  York  harbor,  between  Long  Island  on  the  east  and  Staten 
Island  on  the  west,  is  called  the  Narrows.  It  is  about  one  mile  wide,  and  is  nine 
miles  below  the  city.  (See  Map.) 

t  The  city  af  Hudson  is  on  the  east  side  of  Hudson  River,  116  miles  N.  from  New 
York,  and  twenty-nine  miles  S.  from  Al 
bany. 

%  Manhattan,  or  New  York  island,  lies 
on  the  east  side  of  Hudson  River,  at  the 
head  of  New  York  harbor.  It  is  about 
fourteen  miles  in  length,  and  has  an  av 
erage  width  of  one  mile  and  three  fifths. 
It  is  separated  from  Long  Island  on  the 
east,  by  a  strait  called  the  East  River, 
which  connects  the  harbor  and  Long  Is 
land  Sound ;  and  from  the  mainland  on 
the  east  by  Il'ierlem  River,  a  strut  which 
connects  the  East  River  and  the  Hudson. 
The  Dutch  settlement  on  the  southern 
pirt  of  the  island,  was  called  New  Am 
sterdam.  Here  now  stands  the  city  of 
JVY'M;  York,  the  largest  in  America,  and 
second  only  to  London  in  the  amount  of 
its  commerce.  The  city  is  rapidly  increas 
ing  in  size,  although  its  compact  p-irts  al 
ready  have  a  circumference  of  about  nine 
miles.  (See  Map.) 


118 


COLONIAL    HISTORY. 


[PART   IL 


i  what  new 


, 

and  what 

was  the 

country 

called? 


governed,— 

when  actu- 

any  coioni- 


1613.  on  his  departure,  they  continued  their  tramc,  —  passed 
tne  winter  there,  and,  in  the  following-  year,  erected  a 
ru(^e  ^ort  on  tno  sou  them  part  of  the  island.  lln  1615 
tney  beg"an  a  settlement  at  Albany,*  which  had  been 
previously  visited.  and  erected  a  fort  which  was  called 

t-,  ,-.     J  fJ..  , 

Fort  Orange.     The  country  in  their  possession  was 

n    j   TVT          T\T  j. 

called  JNEW  .[NETHERLANDS.! 

6.  2During  several  years,  Directors,  sent  out  by  the 
East  India  Company,  exercised  authority  over  the  little 

,  *        /  1  J 

settlement  01  JNew  Amsterdam  on  the  island  01  IVLan- 
hattan,  but  it  was  not  until  1623  that  the  actual  colo- 
nizing  of  the  country  took  place,  nor  until  1625  that 
an  actual  g°vernor  was  formally  appointed.  3In  1621 
t^ie  Dutch  West  India  Company  was  formed,  and,  in 
the  same  year,  the  States-General  of  Holland  granted 
to  it  the  exclusive  privilege  to  traffic  and  plant  colonies 
on  the  American  coast,  from  the  Straits  of  Magellan  to 
the  remotest  north. 

7.  ^In  1623  a  number  of  settlers,  duly  provided  with 
the  means  of  subsistence,  trade,  and  defence,  were  sent 
out  under  the  command  of  Cornelius  Mey,  who  not 
onty  v^^d  Manhattan,  but,  entering  Delaware  Bay, 
an(^  ascen(ling'  tne  i'iver,J  took  possession  of  the  coun 
try,  and,  a  few  miles  below  Camden,§  in  the  present 
New  Jersey,  built  Fort  Nassau.  ||     The  fort,  however, 
was  soon  after  abandoned,  and  the  worthy  Captain 
Mey  carried  away  with  him  the  affectionate  regrets  of 

J         .  \         t  I'lii-  TIT 

the  natives,  who  long  cherished  his  memory.  51  rob- 
ably  a  few  years  before  this,  the  Dutch  settled  at 


3  what  it 

said  of  the 

indht  com- 
fany 


1623. 

acc(!untaof 


o.  Of  settle- 

men  ts  in  the 

New  Jersey, 


ALBANY  AND  VICINITY. 


*  Albany,  now  the  capital  of  the  state  of  New  York,  is 
situated  on  the  west  bank  of  the  Hudson  River,  145  miles 
N.  from  New  York  by  the  river's  course.  It  was  first 
called  by  the  Dutch  Beaverwyck,  and  afterwards  Wil- 
liamstadt.  (See  Map.) 

t  The  country  from  Cape  Cod  to  the  banks  of  the  Dela 
ware  was  claimed  by  the  Dutch. 

t  The  Delaware  River  rises  in  the  S.  Eastern  part  of 
the  state  of  New  York,  west  of  the  Catskill  mountains. 
It  forms  sixty  miles  of  the  boundary  line  between  New 
York  and  Pennsylvania,  and  during  the  remainder  of  its 
course  is  the  boundary  between  New  Jersey,  on  the  one 
side,  and  Pennsylvania  and  Delaware  on  the  other.  It  is  navigable  for  vessels  of  th« 
largest  class  to  Philadelphia. 

$  Camden,  now  a  city,  is  situated  on  the  east  side  of  Delaware  River,  opposite  to 
Philadelphia.     (See  Map,  p.  152.) 

||  Tiiis  fort  was  on  Big  Timber  Creek,  in  the  present  Gloucester  County,  about  five 
miles  S.  from  Camden. 


CHAP.  VI.] 


NEW    YORK. 


1  19 


1625. 
-  what 


««*»**  *y 


a.  Oct. 


what  ?> 


Bergen,*  and  other  places  west  of  the  Hudson,  in  New 
Jersey. 

8.  *In  1625  Peter  Minuits  arrived  at  Manhattan,  as 
governor  of  New  Netherlands,  and  in  the  same  year 
the  settlement  of  Brooklyn,!   °n   Long  Island,;);  was 
commenced.     2The  Dutch  colony  at  this  time  showed 
a  disposition   to  cultivate  friendly  relations  with  the 
English  settlements  in  New   England,   and   mutual 
courtesies  were  exchanged,  —  the  Dutch  cordially  in- 
viting8-  the  Plymouth  settlers  to  remove  to  the  more 
fertile  soil  of  'the  Connecticut,  and  the  English  ad- 
vising  the  Dutch  to  secure  their  claim  to  the  banks  of 
the  Hudson  by  a  treaty  with  England. 

9.  3Although  Holland  claimed  the  country,  on  the 
ground  of  its  discovery  by  Hudson,  yet  it  was  likewise 
claimed  by  England,  on  the  ground  of  the  first  dis- 
co  very  of  the  continent  by  Cabot.     *The  pilgrims  ex- 
pressed  the  kindest  wishes  for  the  prosperity  of  the 
Dutch,  but,  at  the  same  time,  requested  them  not  to 
send  their  skiffs  into  Narragansett   Bay  for   beaver 

skins.     *The  Dutch  al  Manhattan  were  at  that  time  5.  what  wot 
little  more  than  a  company  of  hunters  and  traders,  em- 
ployed  in  the  traffic  of  the  furs  of  the  otter  and  the 
beaver. 

10.  6In  1629  the  West  India  Company,  in  the  hope 
of  exciting-  individual  enterprise  to  colonize  the  coun- 
try,  promised,  by  "  a  charter  of  liberties,"  the  grant  of 
an  extensive  tract  of  land  to  each  individual  who  should, 
within  four  years,  form  a  settlement  of  fifty  persons 
Those  who  should  plant  colonies  were  to  purchase  the 
land  of  the  Indians,  and  it  was  likewise  enjoined  upon 
them  that  they  should,  at  an  early  period,  provide  for 
the  support  of  a  minister  and  a  schoolmaster,  that  the 
service  of  God,  and  zeal   for   religion,  might  not  be 
neglected. 


1629. 


*  The  village  of  Berg-en  is  on  the  summit  of  Bergen  Ridge,  three  miles  W.  from 
Jersey  City,  and  four  from  New  York.  (See  Map,  p.  117.) 

t  Brooklyn,  now  a  city,  is  situated  on  elevated  land  at  the  west  end  of  Long  Island, 
opposite  the  lower  part  of  the  city  of  New  York,  from  which  it  is  separated  by  East 
River,  three  fourths  of  a  mile  wide.  (See  Map,  p.  117.) 

t  Long  Island,  forming  a  part  of  the  state  of  New  York,  lies  south  of  Connecticut, 
from  which  it  is  separated  by  Long  Island  Sound.  It  is  120  miles  in  length,  and  has 
an  average  width  of  about  twelve  miles.  It  contains  an  area  of  about  1,450  square 
miles,  and  is,  therefore,  larger  than  the  entire  .state  of  Rhode  Island.  The  north  side 
of  the  island  is  rough  and  hilly, — the  south  low  and  sandy.  (See  Map,  p.  117.) 


settlement 


120  COLONIAL    HISTORY.  [PART   U. 

1629.         11.   lUnder  this  charter,  four  directors  of  the  coin- 

T~whMwa»  Pany?  distinguished  by  the  title  of  patrons  or  patroons, 

doneby     appropriated  to  themselves  some  of  the  most  valuable 

some-  of  the      *•  *•   .    *  .  ,,  . 

directors  of  portions  ol  the  territory.     2Unea  ol  the  patroons  having 

the  IV.  India  "  -,.    r  >         J     •  Alr          iirr^i 

company?  purchased13  from  the  natives  the  southern  hall  ol  the 
ab  j'^en'    present  state  of  Delaware,  a  colony  under  De  Vriez 
2.  Give  an   was  sent  out,  and  early  in  1631  a  small  settlement  was 
formed  near  the  present  Lewistown.*     8The  Dutch 
now  occupied  Delaware,  and  the  claims  of  New  Neth 
erlands  extended  over  the  whole  country  from  Cape 
s.N^tep.40.  Henlopenf  to  Cape  Cod.c 

1632.  12.  4 After  more  than  a  year's  residence  in  America, 
3.  what  w^  De  Vriez  returned  to  Holland,  leaving-  his  infant  col- 

nototheex-  '     _.,        5  11         r     i 

tent  of  the  ony  to  the  care  of  one  Osset.      Ihe  lolly  ol  the  new 
claims?     commandant,  in  his  treatment  of  the  natives,  soon  pro- 
a.  Dec.      voked  their  jealousy,  and  on  the  returnd  of  De  Vriez, 
4thcft£etSP  at  the  en(i  °f  die  year,  he  found  the  fort  deserted.     In- 
tJarecX-    ^^an  vengeance  had  prepared  an  ambush,  and  every 
ony  ?      white  man  had  been  murdered.     5De  Vriez  himself 
mSffithe   narrowly  escaped  the    perfidy   of  the  natives,  being 
saved  by  the  kind  interposition  of  an  Indian  woman, 
who  warned  him  of  the  designs  of  her  countrymen. 

1633.  *  After  proceeding  to  Virginia  for  the  purpose  of  ob- 
6-  what^  taining  provisions,  De  Vriez  sailed  to  New  Amsterdam, 

PS 'visit/  where  he  found6   Wouter  Van  Twiller,  the  second 
e.  April.    g0vernor}  wno  had  just  been  sent  out  to  supersede  the 

discontented  Minuits. 
7.  Give  an        \%    7^  few  months  before  the  arrival  of  Van  Twil- 

account  of  ,      f     , 

the  first  set-  ler  as  governor,  the  Dutch  had  purchased  ol  me  na 
tives  the  soil  around  Hartford/  and  had  erected8  and 
fortified  a  tradinsr-house  on  land  within  the  limits  of 


the  present  city.     The  English,  however,  claimed  the 
r  N.  p.  103.    country ;  and,    in    the    same  year,  a  number  of  the 
S  Jangee  Plymouth  colonists  proceeded  up  the  river,  and,  in  de- 
hpaje  io3.ee  fiance  of  the  threats  of  the  Dutch,  commenced11  a  set- 
s.  what  be-  tlement  at  Windsor.     8Although  for  many  years  the 
CDMtjhae-  Dutch  West  India  Company  retained  possession   of 
**ttonfT    their  feeble  trading  station,  yet  it  was  finally  over 
whelmed  by  the  numerous  settlements  of  the  more  en- 


*  Lewistown  is  on  Lewis  Creek,  in  Sussex  County,  Delaware,  live  or  six  miles  from 
Cape  Uenlopen.     In  front  of  the  village  h  the  Delaware  Breakwater, 
t  Cape  Heriltrpen  is  the  southern  cape  of  the  entrance  into  Delaware  Bay. 


CHAP.    VI.J 


NEW    YORK. 


121 


terprising  New  Englanders.  !The  English  likewise 
formed  settlements  on  the  eastern  end  of  Long  Island 
although  they  were  for  a  season  resisted  by  the  Dutch, 
who  claimed  the  whole  island,  as  a  part  of  New  Neth 
erlands. 

14.  2 While   the   English  were    thus   encroaching 
upon  the  Dutch  on  the  east,  the  southern  portion  of 
the  territory  claimed  by  the  latter  was  seized  by  a  new 
competitor.     Gustavus  Adolphus,  king  of  Sweden,  the 
hero  of  his  age,  and  the  renowned  champion  of  the 
Protestant  religion  in  Europe,  had  early  conceived  the 
design  of  planting  colonies  in  America.     Under  the 
auspices  of  the  Swedish  monarch  a  commercial  com 
pany  was  formed  for  this  purpose  as  early  as   1626, 
but  the  German  war,   in  which  Gustavus  was  soon 
after  engaged,  delayed  for  a  time  the  execution  of  the 
project.     3After  the  death1  of  Gustavus,  which  hap 
pened  at  the  battle  of  Lutzen,*  in   1633,  his  worthy 
minister  renewed  the  plan  of  an  American  settlement, 
the  execution  of  which  he  entrusted  to  Peter  Minuits, 
the  first  governor  of  New  Netherlands. 

15.  4Early  in  the  year  1638,  about  the  same  time 
that  Sir  William  Kieft  succeeded  Van  Twiller  in  the 
government  of  New  Netherlands,  the  Swedish  colony 
under  Minuits  arrived,  erected  a  fort,  and  formed  a  set 
tlement  on  Christiana  Creek,  f  near  Wilmington.^  with 
in  the  present  state  of  Delaware.     *Kieft,  considering 
this  an  intrusion  upon  his  territories,  sentb  an  unavailing 
remonstrance  to  the  Swedes,  and,  as  a  check  to  their 
aggressions,  rebuilt  Fort  Nassau  on  the  eastern  bank  of 
the  Delaware.     «The  Swedes  gradually  extended  their 
settlements,  and,  to  preserve  their  ascendency  over  the 


1633. 

5     1.  What  is 


2.  What 

is  sakl  of 

Crustavus 

Adolplius, 

and  what 

delayed  the 

execution  of 

his  project  t 


a.  Nov.  26, 

1633. 

3.  What  w.af 
done,  by  th& 
minister  of 
Gustavus  ? 


1638. 

4.  Give  an 
account  of 
the.  settle 
ment  of  Del 
aware. 


5  WMt  ^ 
jj^gfj  « 

Dutch/ 

b'  May" 


NORTHER*  P.HT   OK    DEL,WAP.K. 


his  residence  and  built    c  1643. 


*  Lutzen  is  a  town  in  Prussian  Saxony,  on  one  of 
the  branches  of  the  Elbe.  Here  the  French,  under 
Bonaparte,  defeated  the  combined  forces  of  Prussia 
and  Russia  in  1813. 

t  Christiana  Creek  is  in  the  northern  pnrt  of  the 
state  of  Delaware,  and  has  its  head  branches  in  Penn 
sylvania  and  Maryland.  It  enters  the  Brandywine 
River  at  Wilmington.  (See  Map.) 

$  Wilmington,  in  the  northern  part  of  the  state  of 
Delaware,  is  situated  between  Brandywine  and  Chri*- 
ti-ma  Creeks,  one  mile  above  their  junction,  and  tWQ 
miles  west  from  Delaware  River.  (See  Map.} 

6 


122  COLONIAL    HISTORY.  [PART   n. 

1643.   a  fort  on  the  island  of  Tinicum,*  a  few  miles  below 

h  Extent    Philadelphia.     JThe  territory  occupied  by  the  Swedes, 

and  name .of  extending  from  Cape  Henlopen  to  the  falls  in  the  Del- 

tne  hiveaisn  •       m  n     i  -XT          ™ 

territo)-!/?    aware,  opposite  Trenton,!  was  called  NEW  SWEDEN. 
2.  Give  an        16.  2In  1640  the  Long  Island  and  New  Jersey  In- 
dians  began  to  show  symptoms  of  hostility  towards  the 
Dutch.     Provoked  by  dishonest  traders,  and  maddened 
by  rum,  they  attacked  the  settlements  on  Staten  Island, J 
and  threatened  New  Amsterdam.     A  fruitless  expedi- 
a.  1641-     tiona  against  the  Delawares  of  New  Jersey  was  the 
consequence.     3The  war  continued,  with  various  suc- 
1643.     cess,  until  1643,  when  the  Dutch  solicited  peace  ;  and 
*a%rueeot?  ^Y  tne  mediation   of  the  wise  and  good  Roger  Wil- 
tained,but  liams,   a  brief  truce  was  obtained.13     But  confidence 
after  follow-  could  not  easily  be  restored^  for  revenge  still  rankled 

b,  eAprii.     in  the  hearts  of  the  Indians,  and  in  a  few  months  they 

c.  sept,     again  began0  the  work  of  blood  and  desolation. 

4.  Gwe  an  17.  4The  Dutch  now  engaged  in  their  service  Cap- 
tain  John  Underbill,  an  Englishman  who  had  settled 
on  Long  Island,  and  who  had  previously  distinguished 
himself  in  the  Indian  wars  of  New  England.  Having 
raised  a  considerable  number  of  men  under  Kieft's  au- 

a.  Probably  thority,  he  defeatedd  the  Indians  pn  Long  Island,  and 
also  at  Strickland's  Plain,$  or  Horseneck,  on  the  main 
land. 

5.  iimoicas       is.  eThe  war  was  finally  terminated  bv  the  medi 
ae  war  ter-        .  J  .  J   . 

minuted?    ation  of  the  Iroquois,  who,  claiming  a  sovereignty  over 
the   Algonquin    tribes   around    Manhattan,    proposed 
e.  1645.     terms  of  peace,  whichwere  gladly  accepted*  by  both  par- 
e.  what  is  ties.      6The  fame  of  Kieft  is  tarnished  by  the  exceeding 
enteity  land  cruelty  which  he  practiced  towards  the  Indians.     The 
theKief!?°f  colonists  requesting  his  recall,  and  the  West  India  Com 
pany  disclaiming  his  barbarous  policy,  in  1647  he  em- 
1^47,     barked  for  Europe  in  a  richly  laden  vessel,  but  the  ship 

*  Tinicum  is  a  long  narrow  island  in  Delaware  River,  belonging  to  Pennsylvania 
twelve  miles,  by  the  river's  course,  S.W.  from  Philadelphia.  (See  Map,  p.  152.) 

t  Trenton,  now  the  capital  of  New  Jersey,  is  situated  on  the  E.  side  of  Delaware 
River,  thirty  miles  N.E.  from  Philadelphia,  and  fifty-five  S.W.  from  New  York.  (See 
Map,  p.  226,  and  also  p.  228.) 

J  Statan  Island,  belonging  to  the  state  of  New  York,  is  lour  and  a  half  miles  S.E.  from 
New  York  city.  It  is  about  thirty-five  miles  in  circumference.  It  has  Newark  Bay 
on  the  north,  Raritan  Bay  on  the  south,  and  a  narrow  channel,  called  Staten  Island 
Sound,  on  the  west.  (See  Map,  p.  117,  and  p.  226.) 

$  Strickland's  Plain  is  at  the  western  extremity  of  the  state  of  Connecticut,  in  the 
present  town  of  Greenwich.  The  peninsula  on  which  the  plain  is  situated  was  called 
Horseneck,  because  it  was  early  used  as  a  pasture  for  horses. 


CHAP.  VI. J  NEW   YORK.  123 

was  wrecked  on  the  coast  of  Wales,  and  the  unhappy    1G4T. 
governor  perished. 

19.  l  William  Kieft  was  succeeded*  by  Peter  Stuy-    a.  June, 
vesant,  the  most  noted  of  the  governors  of  New  Neth- 
erlands.     By  his  judicious  treatment  of  the  Indians  he 
conciliated  their  favor,  and  such  a  change  did  he  pro- 

,  .,.,,,.  -i-^         i        T          i        r  nians 

duce  in  their  ieelings  towards  the  Dutch,  that  he  was 
accused  of  endeavoring  to  enlist  them  in  a  general  war 
against  the  English. 

20.  8  After  long  continued  boundary  disputes  with    2.  of  MM 
the  colonies  of  New  England,  Stuyvesant  relinquished  SeEn^i& 
a  portion  of  his  claims,  and  concluded  a  provisional     1650. 
treaty,11  which  allowed  New  Netherlands  to  extend  on    b.  sept 
Long  Island  as  far  as  Oyster  Bay,*  and  on  the  main 
land  as  far  as  Greenwich,!  near  the  present  boundary 
between  New  York  and  Connecticut.     3For  the  pur-    s.  of  the 
pose  of  placing  a  barrier  to  the  encroachments  of  the  loss  of  Fort 
Swedes  on  the  south,  in   1651  Stuyvesant  built  Fort    c? 
Casimir  on  the  site  of  the  present  town  of  Newcastle,! 
within   five  miles  of  the  Swedish  fort  at  Christiana. 

The  Swedes,  however,  soon  after  obtained  possession0     c  1654 
of  the  fort  by  stratagem,  and  overpowered  the  garrison. 

21.  4The  home  government,  indignant  at  the  out-   4.  Give 
rage  of  the  Swedes,  ordered  Stuyvesant  to  reduce  them 

to  submission.     With  six  hundred  men   the  governor 
sailed  for  this  purpose  in  1655,  and  soon  compelled  the 
surrenderd  of  all  the  Swedish  fortresses.     Honorable  d.  sept,  and 
terms  were  granted  to  the  inhabitants.     Those  who       Oct 
quietly  submitted  to  the  authority  of  the  Dutch  retained 
the  possession  of  their  estates;  the  governor,  Rising, 
was  conveyed  to  Europe  ;  a  few  of  the  colonists  re 
moved  to  Maryland  and  Virginia,  and  the  country  was 
placed  under  the  government  of  deputies  of  New  Neth 
erlands. 

22.  5Such  was  the  end  of  the  little  Protestant  colony  s.  WHM}» 

f  TVT          CM         -\  T  !••  i'ii-  said  of  the 

or  New  Sweden.     It  was  a  religious  and  intelligent  character  of 

°.  i        i  the  Swedish 

community, — preserving  peace  with  the  natives,  ever    colony? 

*  Oyster  Bay  is  on  the  north  side  of  Lcng  Island,  at  the  N.E.  extremity  of  Queens 
County,  thirty  miles  X.E.  from  New  York  city. 

t  Greenwich  is  the  S.  Western  town  of  Connecticut.  Byram  River  enters  the  Sound 
on  the  boundary  between  Connecticut  and  New  York. 

i  Newcastle  is  on  the  west  side  of  Delaware  River,  in  the  state  of  Delaware,  thirty-two 
miles  S.W.  from  Philadelphia.  The  northern  boundary  of  the  state  is  part  of  the  cir 
cumference  of  a  circle  drawn  twelve  miles  distant  from  Newcastle.  (.See  Map,  p.  121.) 


124 


COLONIAL   HISTORY. 


[PART   II 


1655. 


1.  What  In 
dian  hostil 
ities  occur 
red  at  this 
time? 


a.  June. 

2.  What 

other  ag 
gressions 
folloioed, 
and  what 
was  the  re 
sult  of  the, 
icarl 


b.  16G4. 

3.  What  is 
said  of  the 
boundaries 

of  New 

Netherlands 

~-and  of  the 

op-position  to 

the  Dutch 

claims  I 


4.  What  dis 
contents 
m  one  among 
the  Dutch! 


5.  How  were 

th'-ir  de- 
tnandtt  met  1 


cherishing  a  fond  attachment  to  the  mother  country 
and  loyalty  towards  its  sovereign  ;  and  long  after  theii 
conquest  by  the  Dutch,  and  the  subsequent  transfer  to 
England,  the  Swedes  of  the  Delaware  remained  the 
objects  of  generous  and  disinterested  regard  at  the 
court  of  Stockholm. 

23.  l  While  the  forces  of  the  Dutch  were  withdrawn 
from  New  Amsterdam,  in  the  expedition  against  the 
Swedes,  the  neighboring  Indians  appeared  in  force 
before  the  city,  and  ravaged  the  surrounding  country. 
The  return  of  the  expedition  restored  confidence ; — 
peace  was  concluded,  and  the  captives  were  ransomed. 

24.  2In  1663  the  village  of  Esopus,  now  Kingston,* 
was  suddenly  attacked*  by  the  Indians,  and  sixty-five 
of  the  inhabitants  were  either  killed  or  carried  away 
captive.     A  force  from  New  Amsterdam  being  sent  to 
their  assistance,  the  Indians  were  pursued  to  their  vil 
lages;  their  fields   were   laid   waste;  many  of  their 
warriors  were  killed,  and  a  number  of  the  captives 
were  released.  These  vigorous  measures  were  followed 
by  a  truce  in  December,  and  a  treaty  of  peace  in  the 
May  following.15 

25.  3Although  the  Dutch  retained  possession  of  the 
country  as  far  south  as  Cape  Henlopen,  yet  their  claims 
were  resisted,  both  by  Lord  Baltimore,  the  proprietor 
of  Maryland,  and  by  the  governor  of  Virginia.     The 
southern  boundary  of  New   Netherlands   was   never 
definitely  settled.     At  the  north,  the  subject  of  bounda 
ries  was  still  more  troublesome  ;  Massachusetts  claimed 
an  indefinite  extent  of  territory  westward,  Connecticut 
had   increased  her  pretensions  on  Long  Island,  and 
her  settlements  were  steadily  advancing  towards  the 
Hudson. 

26.  4Added  to  these  difficulties  from  without,  dis 
contents  had  arisen    among   the    Dutch    themselves. 
The  New  England  notions  of  popular  rights  began  to 
prevail ; — the  people,  hitherto  accustomed  to  implicit 
deference  to  the  will  of  their  rulers,  began  to  demand 
greater  privileges  as  citizens,  and  a  share  in  the  gov 
ernment.     5Stuyvesant   resisted    the    demands  of  the 


*  Kingston,  formerly  called  Esopus,  is  on  the  W.  side  of  Hudson  River,  in  Ulstei 
County,  about  ninety  wiles  N.  from  New  York  city. 


CHAP.  VI.] 


NEW   YORK. 


125 


people,  and  was  sustained  by  the  home  government. 
!The  prevalence  of  liberal  principles,  and  the  unjust 
exactions  of  an  arbitrary  government,  had  alienated 
the  affections  of  the  people,  and  when  rumors  of  an 
English  invasion  reached  them,  they  were  already  pre 
pared  to  submit  to  English  authority,  in  the  hope  of 
obtaining  English  rights. 

27.  2Early  in    1664,  during  a  period  of  peace  be 
tween   England  and   Holland,  the  king  of  England, 
indifferent  to  the  claims  of  the  Dutch,  granted*  to  his 
brother  James,  the  Duke  of  York,  the  whole  territory 
from  the  Connecticut  River  to  the  shores  of  the  Del 
aware.     3The  duke  soon  fitted  out  a  squadron  under 
Colonel  Nichols,  with  orders  to  take  possession  of  the 
Dutch  province.     The  arrival  of  the  fleet  found  New 
Amsterdam    in    a   defenceless   state.     The  governor, 
Stuyvesant,  faithful  to  his  employers,  assembled  his 
council  and  proposed  a  defence  of  the  place  ;  but  it 
was  in  vain  that  he  endeavored  to  infuse  his  own  spirit 
into  his  people,  and  it  was  not  until  after  the  capitu 
lation  had  been.  agreedb  to  by  the  magistrates,  that  he 
reluctantly  signed0  it. 

28.  4The  fall  of  the  capital,  which  now  received  the 
name  of  New  York,  was  followed  by  the  surrender*1 
of  the  settlement  at  Fort  Orange,  which  received  the 
name  of  Albany,  and  by  the  general  submission  of  the 
province,  with  its  subordinate  settlements  on  the  Del 
aware.'     6The  government  of  England  was  acknowl 
edged  over  the  whole  early  in  October,  1664. 

29.  6Thus,  while  England   and  Holland  were  at 
peace,  by  an  act  of  the  most  flagrant  injustice,  the 
Dutch  dominion  in  America  was  overthrown  after  an 
existence  of  little  more  than  half  a  century.    'Previous 
to  the  surrender,  the  Duke  of  York  had  conveyedf  to 
Lord  Berkeley  and  Sir  George  Carteret  all  that  por 
tion  of  New  Netherlands  which  now  forms  the  state 
of  New  Jersey,  over  which  a  separate  government  was 
established  under  its  proprietors.     8The  settlements  on 
the  Delaware,  subsequently  called  "  The  Territories," 
were  connected  with  the  province  ojf  New  York  until 
their  purchase5  by  William  Penn  in  1682,  when  they 
were  joined  to  the  government  of  Pennsylvania. 


1664. 

l  Towf/at' 
extent  had 


ated? 


2   Vhat 


*«*«  of 

a.  March  22. 


b.  Sept.  6. 

c.  Sept.  8. 
4.  What 

included  in 


d.  Oct.  4. 

e.  Oct.  n. 


the  govern- 

mem  of 


°whoie? 


quest? 


grant  wot 

made  to 


BTUTVESAOT. 


1664. 


a.  1623. 


2.  Give  an 


1667. 


1670. 

3.  of  the 

admmistra- 


[PART  n. 


SECTION  II. 

NEW  YORK  TO  1754.   (DELAWARE* 
INCLUDED  UNTIL  1682.) 

1.  'On  the  surrender  of  New 
Netherlands,  the  new  name  of  its 
capital  was  extended  to  the  whole 
territory  embraced  under  the  gov- 
ernment  of  the  Duke  of  York.  Long  Island,  which 
had  been  previously  granted8-  to  the  Earl  of  Sterling, 
was  now,  in  total  disregard  of  the  claims  of  Connec- 
ticut,  purchased  by  the  duke,  and  has  since  remained 
a  part  of  New  York.  "  The  Territories,"  comprising 
the  present  Delaware,  remained  under  the  jurisdiction 
Qf  ]\jew  York,  and  were  ruled  by  deputies  appointed 
by  the  governors  of  the  latter. 

2.  2Colonel  Nichols,  the  first  English  governor  of 
the  province,  exercised  both  executive  and  legislative 
powers,  but  no  rights  of  representation  were  conceded 
to  tne  people.     The  Dutch  titles  to  land  were  held  to 
be  invalid,  and  the  fees  exacted  for  their  renewal  were 
a  source  of  much  profit  to  the  new  governor.     The 
people  were  disappointed  in  not  obtaining  a  represent 
ative  government,  yet   it  must  be  admitted  that  the 
governor,  considering  his  arbitrary  powers,  ruled  with 
much  moderation. 

3.  3Under  Lovelace,  the  successor  of  Nichols,  the 
arbitrary  system  of  the  new  government  was  more 
fully  developed.     The  people  protested  against  being 
taxed  for  the  support  of  a  government  in  which  they 

.  .  *  f  °  .  j 

had  no  voice,  and  when  their  proceedings  were  trans 
mitted  to  the  governor,  they  were  declared  "  scanda 
lous,  illegal,  and  seditious,"  and  were  ordered  to  be 
burned  by  the  common  hangman. 


*  DELAWARE,  one  of  the  Middle  States,  and,  next  to  Rhode  Island,  the  smallest  In 
the  Union,  contains  an  area  of  but  little  more  than  2,000  square  miles.  The  southern 
part  of  the  state  is  level  and  sandy;  the  northern  moderately  hilly  and  rough  ;  \vhile 
ftie  western  border  contains  an  elevated  table  land,  dividing  the  waters  which  fall  into 
Hie  Chesapeake  from  those  which  flow  into  Delaware  Bay. 


CHAP.    VI.  1  NEW    YORK.  127 

4.  1A  war  having  broken  out  between  England  and   1672. 
Holland  in  1672,  in  the  following  year  the  latter  dis-  ~~7^7o 
patched  a  small  squadron  to  destroy  the  commerce  of    a  Au<r  '9 
the  English  colonies.     Arriving  at  New  York  during   t.  Give  an 
the  absence  of  the  governor,  the  city  was  surrendered1 

by  the  traitorous  and  cowardly  Manning,  without  any 
attempt  at  defence.     New  Jersey  made  no  resistance, 
and  the  settlements  on  the  Delaware  followed  the  ex-  taratton  to 
ample.     The  name  New  Netherlands  was  again  re-  *2sla  ~ 
vived,  but  it  was  of  short  continuance.     In  February     \^^ 
of  the  following  year  peace  was  concluded1*  between  b  Feb  19 
the  contending  powers,  and  early  in  November  New 
Netherlands  was  again  surrendered  to  the  English. 

5.  2Doubts  having  been  raised  as  to  the  validity  of  2.  why  did 
the  Duke  of  York's  title,  because  it  had  been  granted  yZrkobfmn 
while  the  Dutch  were  in  full  and  peaceful  possession   *£TtothR 
of  the  country,  and  because  the  country  had  since  been 
reconquered  by  them,  the  duke  thought  it  prudent  to 
obtain0    from   his  brother,  the  king,    a   new  patent,   c.  July  9. 
confirming   the   former  grant.     3The    office  of  gov-  3.ivhowat 
ernor   was  conferredd  on  Edmund   Andros,  who  af-  J^nS? 
terwards  became  distinguished  as  the  tyrant  of  New    d.  July  n. 
England. 

6.  4His  government  was  arbitrary ;  no  representa- 
tion  was  allowed  the  people,  and  taxes  were   levied 
without  their  consent.     *As  the  Duke  of  York  claimed  of  A 
the  country  as  far  east  as  the  Connecticut  River,  in  the     1675. 
following  summer  Andros  proceeded  to  Saybrook,  and 
attempted*  to  enforce  the  claim ;  but  the  spirited  re- 
sistance  of  the  people  compelled  him  to  return  without  <*«* 

i  •  i  •         ,   •        i  •  to  Connec- 

accomplLshing  his  object.  tteut? 

7.  6 Andros  likewise  attempted*"  to  extend  his  juris- e-Jpl5[-09See 
diction  over  New  Jersey,  claiming  it  as  a  dependency  s.  TO  New 
of  New  York,  although  it  had  previously  been  re-  f  w$-\lw. 
granted^  by  the  duke  to  Berkeley  and  Carteret.     7In  g. seep.  125 
1682  the  "'Territories,"  now  forming  the  state  of  Del-    "Jgg^*' 
aware,  were  granted11  by  the   Duke  of  York  'to  Wil-  7  Whar'fjir 
liain  Penn.  from  which  time  until  the  Revolution  they  fo/r;2%? 
were  united  with  Pennsylvania,  or  remained  under  wrytfiw- 

,,..,..  r  ,  J  aware  ? 

the  jurisdiction  ol  her  governors.  h.  see  p.  150 

8.  8 Andros  having  returned  to   England,   Colonel  z.whnwa* 
Thomas  Dongan,  a  Catholic,  was  appointed  governor, 


128  COLONIAL    HISTORY.  [PART    H. 

1(583.  and  arrived  in  the  province  in  1683.  'Through  the 
,  Under  advice  of  William  Penn  the  duke  had  instructed  Don- 
what  ar-  rran  to  call  an  assembly  of  representatives.  The  as- 

cuinstances   o  -11  *  i      x»   t  11-11 

was  the     semblv,  with  the  approval  of  the  "-overnor,  established* 

Charter  of        ,,  <-*  -r  n         i  •   i  11  i 

Liberties"    a       CHARTER    OF    LIBERTIES,       Wilich    Conceded    to   the 

^"NOT*?/  Pe°ple  many  important  rights  which  they  had  not  pre 
viously  enjoyed. 

2.  what         9-  2The  charter  declared  that  "  supreme  legislative 
ftraefefciu  power  should  for  ever  reside  in  the  governor,  council, 
Charter?    anc^  Pe°P^ej  met  *n  general  assembly  ; — that  every  free 
holder  and  freeman  might  vote  for  representatives  with 
out  restraint, — that  no  freeman  should  suffer,  but  by 
judgment  of  his  peers,  and  that  all  trials  should  be  by 
a  jury  of  twelve  men, — that  no  tax  should  be  assessed, 
OH  any  pretence  whatever,  but  by  the  consent  of  the 
assembly, — that  no  seaman  or  soldier  should  be  quar 
tered  on  the  inhabitants  against  their  will, — that  no 
martial  law  should  exist, — and  that  no  person  profess 
ing  faith  in  God,  by  Jesus  Christ,  should  at  any  time, 
be  in  any  way  disquieted  or  questioned  for  any  differ- 
treaty  was  ence  °f  °Pmi°n  in  matters  of  religion."     3In  1684  the 
"uutefc*     governors  of  New  York  and  Virginia  met  the  deputies 
b.  Aug.  12.   of  the  Five  Nations  at  Albany,  and  renewedb  with 

them  a  treaty  of  peace. 

1685.  10.  4On  the  accession0  of  the  Duke  of  York  to  the 
c.  Feb.  throne  of  England,  with  the  title  of  James  II.,  the 
'  hopes  which  the  people  entertained,  of  a  permanent 
representative  government,  were,  in  a  measure,  de- 
feated.  A  direct  tax  was  decreed, — printing  presses, 
the  dread  of  tyrants,  were  forbidden  in  the  province ; 
and  many  arbitrary  exactions  were,  imposed  on  the 
people. 

^ '  *^  was  t^le  evident  intention  of  the  king  to  in- 
troduce  the  Catholic  religion  into  the  province,  and 
most  of  the  officers  appointed  by  him  were  of  that  faith. 
«  whv.n-  6  Among  other  modes  of  introducing  popery,  James  in- 
*tructton    structed  Governor  Donsfan  to  favoi  the  introduction  of 

aid  Dongan    —..-«.  .  •        •        «i  i  IT 

receive,  and  Catholic  priests,  by  the  French,  among  the  Iroquois  ; 
but  Dongan,  although  a  Catholic,  clearly  seeing  the 
ambitious  designs  of  the  French  for  extending  their 

said  of  the  influence  over  the  Indian  tribes,  resisted  the  measure. 

Iroquow  and  ,        .  ,7,  ,         TITI  i 

the  French?  ?The  Iroquois  remained  attached  to  the  English,  and 


OF  TH£ 

CHAP.   VI.]  NEW    YORK.       \\  129 

\^4   /  yS 

long  carried  on  a  violent  warfare  against  the-  French.  1687. 

During-  the  administration  of  Dongan  the  French' made  — 
two  invasions*  of  the  territory  of  the  Iroquois,  neither    ^J^684 
of  which  was  successful. 

12.  JDongan  was  succeeded  by  Francis  Nicholson,  1688. 
the  lieutenant-general  of  Andros.     Andros  had  been  yirSaS 
previously1"  appointed  governor  of  New  England,  and  ^0%  °Jj? 
his  authority  was  now  extended  over  the  province  of  Andros  in 

„          __      ,   J       „,,        ..  r    .  fill  New  Yorkf 

New  York.  2The  discontents  of  the  people  had  been  b.  SeeP.9o.; 
gradually  increasing  since  the  conquest  from  the  Dutch,  2.^0/0  d/a 
and  when,  in  1689,  news  arrived  of  the  accession  of  receive  me 
William  and  Mary  to  the  throne  of  England,  the  peo- 
pie  joyfully  received  the  intelligence,  and  rose  in  open 
rebellion  to  the  existing  government.  1689. 

13.  3One  Jacob  Leisler,  a  captain  of  the  militia, 
aided  by  several  hundred  men  in  arms,  with  the  gen- 

eral  approbation  of  the  citizens  took  possession0  of  the  erand 
fort  at  New  York,  in  the  name  of  William  and  Mary; 
while  Nicholson,  after  having  vainly  endeavored  to 
counteract  the  movements  of  the  people,  secretly  went 
on  board  a  ship  and  sailed  for  England.  4The  ma- 
gistrates  of  the  city,  however,  being  opposed  to  the  as- 
sumption  of  Leisler,  repaired  to  Albany,  where  the 
authority  of  Leisler  was  denied,  although,  in  both 
places,  the  government  was  administered  in  the  name 
of  William  and  Mary. 

14.  5Milborne,  the  son-in-law  of  Leisler,  was  sent  to  s.  what  is 
Albany  to  demand  the  surrender  of  the  fort;  but,  meet-  tamcra** 
ing  with  opposition,  he  returned  without  accomplishing  I*B5/** 
his  object.    6In  December,  letters  arrived  from  the  king,  6  VVhat  in. 
empowering  Nicholson,  or  whoever  administered  the  j*er" SceTz?- 
government  in  his  absence,  to  take  the  chief  command    g^flgfy 
of  the  province.     Leisler  regarded  the   letter  as  ad-  a^d^^d 
dressed  to  himself,  and  assumed  the  title  and  authority  gard  them? 
of  lieutenant-governor.  1690. 

15.  7Kin2-  William's  war  having-  at  this  period  bro-  ?•  Give  an 

i  i.    •       -ci   I.  A    i  rr\r\  f     i.  i  account  of 

ken  out,  in  .bebruary,d  1690,  a  party  ot  about  three  tMd&itrw*- 
hundred  French  and  Indians  fell  upon  Schenectady,  a  ^neftSy6' 
village  on  the  Mohawk,  killed  sixty  persons,  took  thirty  d-  Feb- 18- 

.&  JL"  ,,    '     .  .  J     8.  Wliatoc- 

pnsoners,  and  burned  the  place.  "Soon  alter  this  event,  cm-red  soon 
the  northern  portion  of  the  province,  terrified  by  the 

6* 


13U  COLONIAL    HISTORY.  [PART  II. 

1690.    recent  calamity,  and  troubled  by   domestic   factions, 
~  yielde  d  to  the  authority  of  Leisler. 


.v..   irfhe  northern  colonies,  roused  by  the  atrocities 

said  of  the       „  _  ,  '      , , .  •', 

northern    of  the  French  and  their  savage  allies  at  the  cornmence- 
andof^he  ment  of  King  William's  war,  resolved  to  attack  the 


enemy  in  turn.     After  the  successful  expedition3  of  Sir 
William  Phipps  against  Port  Royal,  New  York,  Mas- 
sachusetts,  and  Connecticut,  united  for  the  reduction  of 
Montreal  and   Quebec.      The  naval  armament    sent 
b.  see  P.  92.  against  Quebec  was  wholly  unsuccessful. b     The  land 
expedition,  planned  by  Leisler,  and  placed  under  the 
command  of  General  Winthrop  of  Connecticut,  pro 
ceeded  as  far  as  Wood  Creek,*  near  the  head  of  Lake 
Champlain,f  when  sickness,  the  want  of  provisions, 
and  dissensions  among  the  officers,  compelled  a  return. 
1691.          17.  2Early  in  1691    Richard  Ingoldsby  arrived  at 
p^Sfl    New  York,  and  announced  the  appointment  of  Colonel 
tween  Lets-  Slougfhter,  as  governor  of  the  province.     He  bore  a 

ler  and  In-  °  .     .  '  .  i        «  i  i       • 

eoidsbyi  commission  as  captain,  and  without  producing  any 
order  from  the  king,  or  from  Sloughter,  haughtily  de- 
c.  Feb.  9.  manded0  of  Leisler  the  surrender  of  the  fort.  With 
this  demand  Leisler  refused  to  comply.  He  protested 
against  the  lawless  proceedings  of  Ingoldsby,  but  de 
clared  his  readiness  to  yield  the  government  to  Slough 
ter  on  his  arrival. 

d.  March  29.  1 8.  3At  length,  in  March,  Sloughter  himself  arrived,"1 
Z'stwfghfer  an(^  Leisler  immediately  sent  messengers  to  receive  his 
arrive,and  orders.  The  messengers  were  detained,  and  Inafoldsbv 

whatfol-  .  i        r-  •     •          J 

lowed?     was  twice  sent  to  the  tort  with  a  verbal  commission  to 
„  demand  its  surrender.      4Leisler  at  first  hesitated  to 

4.  Why  did        .,,...  P  ,    , . 

at  yield  to  his  inveterate  enemy,  preferring  to  deliver  the 
&»rt  into  the  hands  of  Sloughter  himself;  but,  as  his 
messengers  and  his  letters  to  Sloughter  were  unheeded, 
the  next  day  he  personally  surrendered  the  fort,  and, 


*  Wood  Creek,  in  Washington  County,  New  York,  flows  north,  and  falls  into  the 
south  end  of  Lake  Champlain,  at  the  village  of  Whitehall.  The  narrow  body  of  water, 
however,  between  Whitehall  and  Ticonderoga,  is  often  called  South  River.  Through 
a  considerable  portion  of  its  course  Wood  Creek  is  now  used  as  a  part  of  the  Cham- 
plain  Canal.  There  is  another  Wood  Creek  in  Oneida  County,  New  York.  (See  p.  181.) 

t  Lake  Champlain  lies  between  the  states  of  New  York  and  Vermont,  and  extends 
foui  or  five  miles  into  Canada.  It  is  about  120  miles  in  length,  and  varies  from  half  a 
milfe  to  fifteen  miles  in  width,  its  southern  portion  being  the  narrowest.  Its  outlet  is 
the  Sorel  or  Richelieu,  through  which  H  discharges  its  waters  into  the  St.  Lawrence. 
This  lake  was  discovered  in  1601)  by  Samuel  Champlain,  the  founder  of  Quebec. 


CHAP.    VI.]  NEW    YORK.  131 

with  Milbome  and  others,  was  immediately  thrown    1691. 
into  prison. 

19.  lLeisler  and  Milborne  were  soon  after  tried  on          *** 
the  charge  of  being  rebels  and  traitors,  and  were  con- 
demned  to  death,  but  Sloughter  hesitated  to  put  the 
sentence  in  execution.     At  length  the  enemies  of  the   miborn*- 
condemned,   when  no  other  measures  could   prevail 

with  the  governor,  invited  him  to  a  feast,  and,  when 
his  reason  was  drowned  in  wine,  persuaded  him  to   a-  May  as. 
sign  the  death  warrant.     Before  he  recovered  from  his 
intoxication   the   prisoners   were   executed.4      2Their 
estates  were  confiscated,  but  were  afterwards,  on  ap-    3  Whjat 
plication  to  the  king,  restored  to  their  heirs.  otirlmeCn-t8 

20.  3In  June,  Sloughter  met  a  council  of  the  Iro- 
quois,  or  Five  Nations,  at  Albany,  and  renewed  the 
treaties  which  had  formerly  been  in  force.     Soon  after,  b 
having  returned  to  New  York,  he  ended,  by  a  sudden  4.  ' 
death,fc  a  short,  weak,  and  turbulent  administration.  w 
4In  the  mean  time  the  English,  with  their  Indian  allies,  ntea? 

i        T  •  •     i  '      and 

the  Iroquois,  carried  on  the  war  against  the  French,  what 

and,  under  Major  Schuyler,  made  a  successful  attack  1592 

on  the  French  settlements  beyond  Lake  Champlain.  5.  what  to 

21.  ^Benjamin  Fletcher,  the  next  governor  of  the  ^rtf™™. 
province,  was  a  man  of  strong  passions,  and  of  mod-  Fletchert 
erate  abilities  ;  but  he  had  the  prudence  to  follow  the 
counsels  of  Schuyler,  in  his  intercourse  with  the  In- 

diaris.     6The  Iroquois  remained  the  active  allies  of  the  tacks  of  ti>& 

T-<        i  •  i  T     ,      .  ^    .  -       French  ? 

English,  and  their  situation  in  a  great  measure  screened     j  ggg 
the  province  of  New  York  from  the  attacks  of  the   7.  what  is 

FVpr»r*h  said  of 

cn-  Fletcher's 


what  re- 


22.  7Fletcher  having  been  authorized  by  the  crown 
to  take  the  command  of  the  militia  of  Connecticut,  he       cut? 
proceeded  to  Hartford  to  execute  his  commission  ;  but  see  p.  iw. 
the  people  resisted,0  and  he  was  forced  to  return  with-  UJJJJJ 
out  accomplishing  his  object.     8He  labored  with  great  ta$*h}tto 
zeal,  in  endeavoring  to  establish  the  English  church  ;     church? 
but  the  people  demanded  toleration,  and  the  assembly     1696. 
resolutely    opposed  the    pretensions  of  the   governor.   9CwSin 
9In  1696  the  French,  under  Frontenac,  with  a  larg-e  ,    I696? 

r  ,  ,,    ,     .  .  V     ,  .     &      d  July—  Aug. 

torce,  made  an  unsuccessful  mvasiond  of  the  territory    ,0.  when 
of  the  Iroquois.    10In  the  following  year  King  William's  w"^°ar 
war  was  terminated  by  the  peace  of  Ryswick.6  e.  sept.  20. 


132  COLONIAL    HISTORY.  [PART  n. 

1698.        23.  'In  1698,  the  Earl  of  Bellamont,  an  Irish  peer, 

a  ^prill2    a  man  of  energy  and  integrity,  succeeded*  Fletcher  in 

t.  'what  is  the  administration  of  the  government  of  New  York, 

BMamLt,  and,  in  the  following  year.  New  Hampshire  and  Mas- 

t^tentof'his  sachusetts  were  added  to  his  jurisdiction.     2Piracy  had 

julS~    at  tn^s  ^me  increased  to  an  alarming  extent,  infesting 

z.of  piracy?  every  sea  from  America  to  China  ;  and  Bellamont  had 

been  particularly  instructed  to  put  an  end  to  this  evil 

on  the  American  coast. 

24>    3^or  *^s   PurP°se?   before   his   departure    for 
America,  in  connexion  with  several  persons  of  dis- 
tmction  ne  nac[  equipped  a  vessel,  the  command  of 
4  what  t»  which  was  given  to  William  Kidd.     4Kidd,  himself, 
TeKiM°f  however,  soon  after  turned  pirate,  and  became  the  ter 
ror  of  the  seas  ;  but,  at  length,  appearing  publicly  at 
b.  July,  1699.  Boston,  he  was  arrested,15  and  sent  to  England,  where 
c.  May  23,   he  was  tried  and  executed.0     6Bellamont  and  his  part- 
s.lwhat     ners  were  charged  with  abetting  Kidd  in  his  piracies, 
Chamade0ca  an^  sharing  the  plunder,  but  after  an  examination  in 
affat-nst  Bei-  the  House  of  Commons,  nothing-  could  be  found  to  crim- 

laiiutnt  / 

mate  them. 
1701.         25.  6On  the  death'1  of  Bellamont,  the  vicious,  haugh- 


d-  Ma**  J6-  ty,  and  intolerant  Lord  Cornbury  was  appointed  gov- 

6.  What  is      J  "  «.-«.»•«•«  ITVTT  c 

said  of  the  ernor  of  New  iork,  and  New  Jersey  was  soon  alter- 

no^JnTthe  wards  added  to  his  jurisdiction,  —  the  proprietors  of  the 

esju?Ld{chis  latter  province  having  surrendered  their  rights  to  the 

tton?      croWn  in   1702.e     7On  the  arrival  of  Cornbury,  the 

1702.     provjnce  was  divided  between  two  violent  factions,  the 

e.  See  p.  140,  •{,.,  ,,  .          /-IT  c  r     •  i 

f.  May.  friends  and  the  enemies  of  the  late  unfortunate  Leisler; 
r  what  was  and  the  new  governor,  by  espousing  the  cause  of  the 
fhepnvince  latter,  and  by  persecuting  with  unrelenting  hate  all 
onval*anrd~  denominations  except  that  of  the  Church  of  England, 
deStrMm  soon  rendered  himself  odious  to  the  great  mass  of  the 

odiou  s  to  the  np  n  nl  p 

peopte?     people. 

s.whatm-       26.  8He  likewise  embezzled  the  public  money,  — 
people  to  re-  contracted  debts  which  he  was  unable  to  pay,  —  re- 
quesCau?re  peatedly  dissolved  the  assembly  for  opposition  to  his 
wishes,  —  and,  by  his  petty  tyranny,  and  dissolute  hab 
its,  soon  weakened  his  influence  with  all  parties,  who 
9  wharfoi   rePeatec^y  requested  his  recall.     9Being  deprived5  of 
towedhtt  ro-  his  office,  his  creditors  threw  him  into  the  same  prison 
1      where  he  had  unjustly  confined  many  worthier  men, 


CHAP.    VI.]  NEW    YORK.  133 

and  where  he  remained  a  prisoner,  for  debt,  until  the    1TO8. 
death  of  his  father,  by  elevating  him  to  the  peerage,  ~~ 
entitled  him  to  his  liberation, 


27.  *As  the  history  of  the  successive  administrations  i. 

of  the  governors  of  New  York,  from  this  period  until  thefoiiow- 

the  time  of  the  French  and  Indian  war,  would  possess  IKSwT 
little  interest  for  the  general  reader,  a  few  of  the  more 
important  events  only  will  be  mentioned. 

28.  2Q,ueen  Anne's  war  having  broken  out  in  1702,  1709. 
the  northern  colonies,  in  1  709,  made  extensive  prepara-  ^Jl^f^ 
tions  for  an  attack  on  Canada.     While  the  New  Eng-  prepara- 

111.  •  i  v     lions  JOT  t7i 

land  colonies  were  preparing  a  naval  armament  to  co-     voting 

operate  with  one  expected  from  England,  New  York 

and  New  Jersey  raised  a  force  of  eighteen  hundred 

men  to  march  against  Montreal  by  way  of  Lake  Cham-  ai>andoned^ 

plain.     This  force  proceeded  as  far  as  Wood  Creek,a  a.  N.  p.  130. 

when,  learning  that  the  armament  promised  from  Eng- 

Aand  had  been  sent  to  Portugal,  the  expedition  was 

abandoned. 

29.  3Soon  after,  the  project  was  renewed,  and  a  large     1711. 
fleet  under  the  command  of  Sir  Hovenden  Walker  J^^°!i 
being  sent  from  England  to  co-operate  with  the  colonial  tteMeood 
forces,  an  expedition  of  four  thousand  men  from  New 

York,  New  Jersey,  and  Connecticut,  commenced  its 
march  towards  Canada.    The  fleet  being  shattered13  by  b.  sept.  2,  3. 
a  storm,  and  returning  to  England,  the  land  expedition, 
after  proceeding  as  far  as  Lake  George,*  was  likewise 
compelled  to  return. 

30.  <The  debt  incurred  by  New  York,  in  these  ex- 
peditions,  remained  a  heavy  burden  upon  her  resources 

for  many  years.     6In  1  7  1  3  the  Tuscaroras,  having  been     1713 
defeated  in  a  war  with  the  Carolinians,  migrated  to  the    s.  of  the 
north,  and  joined  the  confederacy  of  the  Five  Nations.  ^fflrSJ. 
—  afterwards  known  as  the  "  Six  Nations."  ^jJSTii 

31.  6The  treaty  of  Utrecht  in  1713C  put  an  end  to   C6.  of  the' 
Queen  Anne's  war,  and,  if  we  except  the  brief  interval 


*  Lake  George,  called  by  the  French  Lac  Sacrament,  on  account  of  the  purity  of  its 
waters,  and  now  frequently  called  the  Horicon,  lies  mostly  between  Washington  and 
Warren  Counties,  near  the  southern  extremity  of  Lake  Champlain,  with  which  its  out 
let  communicates.  It  is  a  beautiful  sheet  of  water,  230  feet  above  the  Hudson,  and 
surrounded  by  high  hills  ;  it  is  thirty-three  miles  in  length,  and  from  two  to  three  in 
width,  and  is  interspersed  with  numerous  islands.  Lake  George  was  long  conspicuous 
in  the  early  wars  of  the  country,  and  several  memorable  battles  were  fought  on  its  bor 
ders.  (See  Map,  p.  181.) 


134 


COLONIAL    HISTORY. 


[PART  II 


1713. 


1722. 
i.  what 


^1722?  m 


2  what  es- 


y.  For  what 
object? 


4.  what 

,  TheeF?e 
formed? 


5.  what 


1731. 


e.  what  is 
possession* 
anefa£M 


this  time  ? 

7.  What  was 
the,  condi 
tion  of  the 
province 

under  Gov. 


of  King  George's  war,a  relieved  the  English  colonies, 
during  a  period  of  forty  years,  from  the  depredations 
of  the  French  and  their  Indian  allies.  lln  1722  the 
governors  of  New  York,  Virginia,  and  Pennsylvania, 
met  the  deputies  of  the  Iroquois  at  Albany,  for  the  pur 
pose  of  confirming  treaties,  and  transacting  other  busi 
ness.  2During  the  same  year  Governor  Burnett  estab 
lished  a  trading-house  at  Oswego,*  on  the  southeastern 
shore  of  Lake  Ontario;  and  in  1727  a  fort  was  com 
pleted  at  the  same  place.  3The  primary  object  of  this 
frontier  establishment  was  to  secure  the  favor  of  the 
Indians,  by  a  direct  trade  with  them,  which  had  before 
been  engrossed  by  the  French. 

32.  4The  French,  at  this  time,  had  evidently  formed 
the  scheme  of  confining  the  English  to  the  territory 
east  of  the  Alleghanies,  by  erecting  a  line  of  forts  and 
trading-houses  on  the  western  waters,  and  by  securing 
the  influence  of  the  western  tribes.     5With  this  view, 
in  1726  they  renewed  the  fortress  at  Niagara,!  which 
gave  them  control  over  the  commerce  of  the  remote 
interior.     Five  years  later  they  established  a  garrison 
on  the  eastern  shore  of  Lake  Champlain,  but  soon  after 
removed  it  to  Crown  Point,J  on  the  western  shore. 
The  latter  defended  the  usual  route  to  Canada,  and 
gave   security  to  Montreal.     6With  the  exception  of 
the  English  fortress  at  Oswego,  the  French  had  pos 
session  of  the  entire  country  watered  by  the  St.  Law 
rence  and  its  tributaries,  while  their  claims  to  Louisi 
ana,  on  the  west,  embraced  the  whole  valley  of  the 
Mississippi. 

33.  7During  the.  administration  of  Governor  Cosby, 
who  came  out  in  1732,  the  province  was  divided  be 
tween   two  violent  parties,  the  liberal  or  democratic, 
and  the  aristocratic  party.     8A  journal  of  the  popular 


*  (See  page  183. 

t  This  place  was  in  the  state  of  New  York,  on  a  point  of  land  at  the  mouth  of  Niag 
ara  River.  As  early  as  lf>79  a  French  officer,  M.  de  Salle,  enclosed  a  small  spot  here 
with  palisades.  The  fortifications  once  enclosed  a  space  of  eight  acres,  and  it  was 
long  the  greatest  place  south  of  Montreal  and  west  of  Albany.  The  American  fort  Ni 
agara  now  occupies  the  site  of  the  old  French  fort.  (See  Map,  p.  306.) 

t  Grown  Point  is  a  town  in  Essex  County,  New  York,  on  the  western  shore  of  Lake 
Champlain.  The  fort,  called  by  the  French  Fort  Frederic,  and  afterwards  repaired  and 
called  Crown  Point,  was  situated  on  a  point  of  land  projecting  into  the  lake  at  the  N.E. 
extremity  of  the  town,  ninety-five  miles,  in  a  direct  line,  N.E.  from  Albany.  Its  site  is 
now  marked  by  a  heap  of  ruins. 


CHAP.  VI.]  NEW    YORK.  135 


party  having  attacked  the  measures  of  the  governor 
and  council  with  some  virulence,  the  editor1  was  thrown  ~Y~p~z^C 
into  prison,5  and  prosecuted  for  a  libel  against  the  gov-       ger. 
eminent.     Great  excitement  prevailed  ;  the  editor  was  b'  Nov-  1734' 
zealously  defended  by  able  counsel  ;  and  an  independ-      1735. 
ent  jury  gave  a  verdict  of  acquittal.6  c.  July. 

34.  JThe  people  applauded  their  conduct,  and,  to   i.Howdid 
Andrew  Hamilton  of  Philadelphia,  one  of  the  defend- 

ers  of  the  accused,  the  magistrates  of  the  city  of  New 

York  presented  an  elegant  gold  box,  for  his  learned  and   c^l^y 

generous  defence  of  the  rights  of  mankind  and  the  liberty 

of  the  press.     2This  important  trial  shows  the  prevail-  2.  what  did 

i-i  r      i  .  £   ,  ,  T  -r  j  ,      this  trial 

ing  liberal  sentiments  of  the  people  at  that  period,  and   show,  and 
may  be  regarded  as  one  of  the  early  germs  of  American  iSKSfn? 
freedom.  SM* 

35.  3In  1741  a  supposed  negro  plot  occasioned  great     1741. 
excitement  in  the  city  of  New  York.     There  were  then    3-  w^'  * 

,  .       ,       J  .   .        related  of  the 

many  slaves  in  the  province,  against  whom  suspicion  nezropiot 
was  first  directed  by  the  robbery  of  a  dwelling  house, 
and  by  the  frequent  occurrence  of  fires  evidently  caused 
by  design.  The  magistrates  of  the  city  having  offered 
rewards,  pardon,  and  freedom,  to  any  slave  that  would 
testify  against  incendiaries  and  conspirators,  some  aban 
doned  females  were  induced  to  declare  that  the  negroes 
had  combined  to  burn  the  city  and  make  one  of  their 
number  governor. 

36.  4There  was  soon  no  want  of  witnesses  ;   the 
number  of  the  accused  increased  rapidly  ;  and  even 
white  men  were  designated  as  concerned  in  the  plot.      ntent) 
Before  the  excitement  was  over  more  than  thirty  per 

sons  were  executed  ;  —  several  of  these  were  burned  at 
the  stake  ;  and  many  were  transported  to  foreign  parts. 

37.  "When  all  apprehensions  of  danger  had  sub-  5.  HOW  was 
sided,  and  men  began  to  reflect  upon  the  madness  of 

the  project  itself,  and  the  base  character  of  most  of  the 
witnesses,  the  reality  of  the  plot  began  to  be  doubted  ; 
and  the  people  looked  back  with  horror  upon  the  nu-       dedt 
merous  and  cruel  punishments  that  had  been  inflicted. 

38.  6Boston  and  Salem  have  had  their  delusions  of     G.  wtuu 
witchcraft,  and  New  York  its  Negro  Plot,  in  each  of 
which  many  innocent  persons  suffered  death.     These 
mournful  results  show  the  necessity  of  exceeding  cau- 


136 


COLONIAL    HISTORY. 


[PART   IL 


1711. 


1745. 

1.  What  is 
related  of 
the  subse 
quent  his 
tory  of  Neic 
York? 
a.  Nov. 

1748. 
b.  Oct.  18. 


c.  Seep,  173, 


tion  and  calm  investigation  in  times  of  great  public 
excitement,  lest  terror  or  deluded  enthusiasm  get  the 
predominance  of  reason,  and  "make  madmen  of  us  all." 
39.  lThe  subsequent  history  of  New  York,  previous 
to  the  commencement  of  the  French  and  Indian  war} 
contains  few  events  of  importance.  In  1745,  during 
King  George's  war,  the  savages  in  alliance  with 
France  made  some  incursions  into  the  territory  north 
of  Albany,  and  a  few  villages  were  deserteda  on  their 
approach.  The  province  made  some  preparations  to 
join  the  eastern  colonies  in  an  expedition  against  Can 
ada,  but  in  1748  a  treaty  of  peace  was  concluded15  be 
tween  the  contending  powers,  and  New  York  again 
enjoyed  a  short  interval  of  repose,  soon  to  be  disturbed 
by  a  conflict  more  sanguinary  than  any  which  had 
preceded.  A  connected  history  of  that  contest,  in 
which  all  the  colonies  acted  in  concert,  is  given  in  the 
"  French  and  Indian  War."c 


Of  what  does 

Chapter 
VII.  treat? 


2.  In  what 
was  New 
Jersey  at 
first  inclu 
ded? 


3.  Give  an 

account  of 

the  early 

settlements. 


1664. 


CHAPTER  VII. 

N  E  W    J  ERSE  Y.* 

1.  2The  territory  embraced  in  the  present  state  of 
New  Jersey  was  included  in  the  Dutch  province  of 
New  Netherlands ;  and  the  few  events  connected  with 
its  history,  previous  to  the  conquest  by  the  English  in 
1664,  belong  to  that  province.  3In  1623  Fort  Nassau 
was  built  on  the  eastern  bank  of  the  Delaware,  but 
was  soon  after  deserted.  Probably  a  few  years  before 
this  the  Dutch  began  to  form  settlements  at  Bergen, 
and  other  places  west  of  the  Hudson,  in  the  vicinity 
of  New  York ;  but  the  first  colonizing  of  the  province 
dates,  more  properly,  from  the  settlement  of  Elizabeth- 
town  f  in  1664. 


*  NEW  JERSEY,  one  of  the  Middle  States,  bordering  on  the  Atlantic,  and  lying 
south  of  New  York,  and  east  of  Pennsylvania  and  Delaware,  contains  an  area  of  aboat 
3,000  square  miles.  The  northern  part  of  the  state  is  mountainous,  the  middle  is  diver 
sified  by  hills  and  valleys,  and  is  well  adapted  to  grazing  and  to  most  kinds  of  grain, 
while  the  southern  part  is  level  and  sandy,  and,  to  a  great  extent,  barren;  the  natural 
growth  of  the  soil  being  chiefly  shrub  oaks  and  yellow  pines. 

t  Elizabethtown  is  situated  on  Elizabethtown  Creek,  two  and  a  half  miles  from  its 


Feb. 


CHAP.  VII.  J  NEW   JERSEY.  137 

2.  'Soon  after  the  grant  of  New  Netherlands  to  the  1664. 
Duke  of  York,  and  previous  to  the  surrender,  the  duke  ""7" 
convey  eda  that  portion  of  the  territory  which  is  bounded 

ou  the  east,  south,  and  west,  respectively,  by  the  Hud- 
son,  the  sea,  and  the  Delaware,  and  north  by  the  41st 
degree  and  40th  minute  of  latitude,  to  Lord"  Berkeley  aw'md't 
and  Sir  George  Carteret,  who  were  already  proprietors  wtu>m? 
of  Carolina.  2This  tract  was  called  New  Jersey,  in  2  What 
compliment  to  Carteret,  who  had  been  governor  of  the  name  u'a* 

I-I/.T  ...          -ii-iirt-i-i.n          i         i  .        given  to  th 

slanci  or  Jersey,*  and  had  defended  it  for  the  king  tract,  and 
during  the  civil  war.b  b.NoufP?.6 

3.  3To  invite  settlers  to  the  country,  the  proprietors     1665. 
soon  published0  a  liberal  constitution  for  the  colony, 
promising  freedom  from  taxation,  except  by  the  act  of 

the  colonial  assembly,  and  securing  equal  privileges, 

and  liberty  of  conscience  to  all.     4In  1665  Philip  Car- 

teret,  the  first  governor,  arrived,d  and  established  him-     d.  Aug. 

self  at  Elizabethtown,  recently  settled  by  emigrants  f^fstg^- 

from  Long-  Island,  and  which  became  the  first  capital  «rnor,and 

*  .        .    f  i      •  What  was 

oi  the  infant  colony.  the  capital 

4.  5New  York  and  New  England  furnished  most  °  i?fce?°v' 
of  the  early  settlers,  who  were  attracted  by  the  salu-  I'aSft)^, 
brity  of  the  climate,  and  the  liberal  institutions  which    ea^ssiet' 
the  inhabitants  were  to  enioy.     'Fearing  little  from 

i  •    i  T       •          T     T  i  6.  Of  the 

the  neighboring   Indians,   whose    strength  had  been  **"**&*** 
broken  by  long  hostilities  with  the  Dutch,  and  guarded  toMchthey 
by  the  Five  Nations  and  New  York  against  the  ap-    enjoyed' 
proaches  of  the  French  and  their  savage  allies,  the 
colonists  of  New  Jersey,  enjoying  a  happy  security, 
escaped  the  dangers  and  privations  which  had  afflicted 
the  inhabitants  of  most  of  the  other  provinces. 

5.  7After  a  few  years   of  quiet,  domestic   disputes 
began  to  disturb  the  repose  of  the  colony.     The  pro- 
prietors,  by  their  constitution,  had  required  the  pay-  > 
ment,  after  1670.  of  a  penny  or  halfpenny  an  acre  for  after  a  few 

i  f  i        -I-,         r  -i      ^      i          •>    *       <*  J  years,  dis- 

tne  use  of  land;  but  \vhen  the  day  of  payment  ar-  tuu>edth» 
rived,  the  demand  of  the  tribute  met  with  general  op-  "coSny? 

entrance  into  Staten  Island  Sound,  and  twelve  miles  S.W.  from  New  York  city.  It 
was  nnmed  from  Lady  Elizabeth  Carteret,  wife  of  Sir  George  Carteret.  (See  Map,  p. 
117,  and  p.  226.) 

*  The  island  of  Jersey  is  a  strongly  fortified  island  in  the  English  Channel,  seventeen 
miles  from  the  French  coast.    It  is  twelve  miles  long,  and  has  an  average  width  of 
about  five  miles. 


138 


COLONIAL    HISTORY. 


[PART   IL 


1670. 


1.  What 
troubles  fol 
lowed  ? 
a.  1670. 


b.  1672. 

1673. 

2.  What  oc 
curred  in 
the  follow 
ing  year  I 

c.  See  p.  127. 
1674. 
d.  Julys. 

3.  Relate  the 
further  pro 
ceedings  of 

the  Duke  of 

York. 

e.  July  ll. 

f.  Oct. 


1674. 

4.  How  did 
Berkeley 

dispose  of 
his  terri 
tory 1 

f.  March  28. 
1675. 

5.  Give  an 
account  of 
the  difficul 
ties  between 

Carteret 
*nd  Andros. 


6.  What  dis 
posal  did 
Ryllinge 
make  of  hit 
share,  and 
what  wai 
done  by  the 
assignees! 


position.  Those  who  had  purchased  land  of  the  In 
dians  refused  to  acknowledge  the  claims  of  the  pro 
prietors,  asserting  that  a  deed  from  the  former  was 
paramount  to  any  other  title.  1A  weak  and  dissolute 
son  of  Sir  George  Carteret  was  induced  to  assume* 
the  government,  and  after  two  years  of  disputes  and 
confusion,  the  established  authority  was  set  at  defiance 
by  open  insurrection,  and  the  governor  was  compelled 
to  return1'  to  England. 

6.  2In  the  following  year,  during  a  war  with  Hol 
land,  the  Dutch  regained0  all  their  former  possessions, 
including  New  Jeisey,  but  restored  them  to  the  Eng 
lish  in   1674.     3After  this  event,  the  Duke  of  York 
obtained11  a   second   charter,    confirming   the    former 
grant ;  and,  in  disregard  of  the  rights  of  Berkeley  and 
Carteret,  appointed6  Andros  governor  over  the  whole 
re-united  province.     On  the  application  of  Carteret, 
however,  the  duke  consented  to  restore  New  Jersey ; 
but  he  afterwards  endeavoredf  to  avoid  the  full  per 
formance  of  his  engagement,  by  pretending  that  he 
had  reserved  certain  rights  of  sovereignty  over   the 
country,  which  Andros  seized  every  opportunity  of 
asserting. 

7.  4In  1 674  Lord  Berkeley  solds  his  share  of  New 
Jersey  to  John  Fenwick,  in  trus-t  for  Edward  Byllinge 
and  his  assignees.     5In  the  following  year  Philip  Car 
teret  returned  to  New  Jersey,  and  resumed  the  gov 
ernment  ;  but  the  arbitrary  proceedings  of  Andros  long 
continued  to  disquiet  the  colony.     Carteret,  attempting 
to  establish  a  direct  trade  between  England  and  New 
Jersey,  was  warmly  opposed  by  Andros,  who  claimed, 
for  the  duke  his  master,  the  right  of  rendering  New 
Jersey  tributary  to  New  York,  and  even  went  so  far 
as  to  arrest  Governor  Carteret  and  convey  him  prisoner 
to  New  York. 

8.  6Byllinge,  having  become  embarrassed  in  his 
fortunes,  made  an  assignment  of  his  share  in  the  prov 
ince  to  William  Penn  and  two  others,  all  Quakers, 
whose  first  care  was  to  effect  a  division  of  the  territory 
between  themselves  and  Sir  George  Ca,rteret,  that  they 
might  establish  a  separate  government  in  accordance 


CHAP.  VII.]  NEW   JERSEY.  139 

with  their  peculiar  religious  principles.    lThe  division*    1676. 
was  accomplished11  without  difficulty  ;  Carteret  receiv-  ~  Ju]v  n~~ 
ing  the  eastern  portion  of  the  province,  which   was  i.  ivhatdi- 
called   EAST  JERSEY;  and  the  assignees  of  Byllinge  thtv*w&* 
the  western  portion,  which  they  named  WEST  JERSEY.  u 
2The  western  proprietors  then  gaveb  the  settlers  a  free      1677. 
constitution,  under  the  title  of  "  Concessions,"  similar  b-  March  is. 
to  that  given  by  Berkeley  and  Carteret,  granting  all  ^SSSti 
the  important  privileges  of  civil  and  religious  liberty.     {J^K"? 
V).   3Tlie  authors  of  the  "Constitution"  accompanied  3.  HOW  were 
its  publication  with  a  special  recommendation  of  the  StJdtofoe 
province  to  the  members  of  their  own  religious  fra-  c°iuhwhat 
ternity,  and  in  1677  upwards  of  four  hundred  Quakers     result? 
came  over  and  settled  in  West  New  Jersey.     4The  4.  whatsub- 
settlers  being  unexpectedly  called  upon  by  Andros  to  ffirelTo'sir 
acknowledge  the  sovereignty  of  the  Duke  of  York,  jj£lj£rd+ 
and  submit  to  taxation,  they  remonstrated  earnestly     ct*ton? 
with  the  duke,  and  the  question  was  finally  referred  to 
the  eminent  jurist,  Sir  William  Jones,  for  his  decision. 

10.  sThe  result  was  a  decision  against  the*  preten-     1680. 
sions  of  the  duke,  who  immediately  relinquished  all  aJrSStu^- 
claims  to  the  territory  and  the  government.    Soon  after,  ,£*<»«& 
he  made  a  similar  release  in  favor  of  the  representatives  °fthe  duke? 
of  Carteret,  in  East  Jersey,  and  the  whole  province  thus     1681. 
became  independent  of  foreign  jurisdiction.  \aenSe 

11.  6In  1681  the  governor  of  West  Jersey  convoked  pr0fCtSrgst 

6        -  ^ 


the  first  representative  assembly,  which  enacted6  sev- 
eral  important  laws  for  protecting  property,  punishing 
crimes,  establishing  the  rights  of  the  people,  and  de-  ^ 
fining  the  powers  of  rulers.     TThe  most  remarkable 
feature  in  the  new  laws  was  a  provision,  that,  in  all 
criminal  cases  except  treason,  murder,  and  theft,  the  d.  Dec.  urn 
person  aggrieved  should  have  power  to  pardon  the  *•  wf 
offender.  Pmade  of 

12.  6After  the  death"  of  Sir  George  Carteret,  the 
trustees  of  his  estates  offered  his  portion  of  the  province 
for  sale  ;  and  in  1682  William  Penn  and  eleven  others, 

*  According  to  the  terms  of  the  deed,  the  dividing  line  was  to  run  from  the  mos* 
southerly  point  of  the  east  side  of  Little  Egg  Harbor,  to  the  N.  Western  extremity  of 
New  Jersey:  which  was  declared  to  be  a  point  on  the  Delaware  River  in  latitude 
41°  40',  which  is  18-  23"  farther  north  than  the  present  N.  Western  extremity  of  the 
state.  Several  partial  attempts  were  made,  at  different  times,  to  run  the  line,  and  much 
controversy  arose  from  the  disputes  which  these  attempts  occasioned. 


140  COLONIAL    HISTORY.  [PART  II. 

1682.    members  of  the  society  of  Friends,  purchased*  East 
a.  Feb.  ii,  il  Jerse7j  °ver  which  Robert  Barclay,  a  Scotch  gentle 
man,  the  author  of  the  "  Apology  for  Quakers,"  was 
b.  July  27,    appointed15  governor  for  life.      During  his  brief  ad- 
c  Hedtedin  mmistrationc  the  colony  received  a  large  accession  of 
1690.       emigrants,   chiefly  from  Barclay's  native   county  of 

Aberdeen,  in  Scotland. 

1685.  13.  'On  the  accession  of  the  Duke  of  York  to  the 
a'ccoufiftf  throne,  with  the  title  of  James  II., — disregarding  his 
ri^mccLsures  preyi°us  engagements,  and  having  formed  the  design 
of  the.  Duke  of  annulling-  all  the  charters  of  the  American  colonies, 

of  York,  &    .  .  •  i       i      i         T 

when  he  be-  he  caused  writs  to  be  issued  against  both  the  Jerseys, 
and  in  1688  the  whole  province  was  placed  under  the 
3.^139,  jurisdiction  of  Andros,  who  had  already d  become  the 
and  p.  90.    king's  governor  of  New  York  and  New  England. 
1688-9.       14.    2The  revolution   in    England   terminated  the 
^' lowS &  authority  of  Andros,  and  from  June,  1689,  to  August, 
rfn'rn^   1692,  no  regular  government  existed  in  New  Jersey, 
uSf     and  during  the  following  ten  years  the  whole  province 
3.  what    remained  in  an  unsettled  condition.     3For  a  time  New 
4Sthl°dfs-  York  attempted  to  exert  her  authority  over  New  Jersey, 
'proprietofsi  an(^  at  length  the  disagreements  between  the  various 
proprietors  and  their  respective  adherents  occasioned 
so  much  confusion,  that  the  people  found  it  difficult  to 
ascertain  in  whom  the  government  was  legally  vested. 
4.  \vhat  dis-  <At  length  the  proprietors,  finding  that  their  conflicting 
^oprietcn  claims  tended  only  to  disturb  the  peace  of  their  terri- 
mfhei°f    tories,  and  lessen  their  profits  as  owners  of  the  soil, 
claims?     ma(je  a  surrender*  of  their  powers  of  government  to 
e  A>rii as    t^16  crown  5  anc^  ^n  1702  New  Jersey  became  a  royal 
f^ee'p1. 132.  province,  and  was  unitedf  to  New  York,  under  the 
s.jimvwas  government  of  Lord  Cornbury. 

0ten#M?  15.  «From  this  period  until  1738  the  province  re- 
^1702-1708,  mained  under  the  governors  of  New  York,  but  with 
seep.  132. '  a  distinct  legislative  assembly.  6The  administration* 
*'$3dtf  of  Lord  Cornbury,  consisting  of  little  more  than  a  his- 
Lbuifsad-  tory  of  his  contentions  with  the  assemblies  of  the  prov 
ince,  fully  developed  the  partiality,  frauds,  and  tyranny 
of  the  governor,  and  served  to  awaken  in  the  people  a 
vigorous  and  vigilant  spirit  of  liberty.  7The  commis 
sion  and  instructions  of  Cornbury  formed  the  consti 
tution  of  New  Jersey  until  the  Revolution. 


CHAP.  VIII.] 


MARYLAND. 


141 


16.  'In  1728  the  assembly  petitioned  the  king  to 
separate  the  province  from  New  York ;  but  the  peti-  i.  separation 
tion  was  disregarded  until   1738,  when,  through  the 
influence  of  Lewis  Morris,  the  application  was  granted, 
and  Mr.  Morris  himself  received 
the  first  commission  as  royal  gov 
ernor  over  the  separate  province  of 
New  Jersey. 


New  York. 
1738. 


CHAPTER  VIII. 


MARYLAND.* 


LOBD  BA1/TIMOBB. 


1.  8The  second  charter  given*  to  the  London  Com 
pany,  embraced,  within  the  limits  of  Virginia,  all  the 
territory  which  now  forms  the  state  of  Maryland.    4The 
country  near  the  head  of  the  Chesapeake  was  early 
explored1*  by  the  Virginians,  and  a  profitable  trade  in 
furs  was  established  with  the  Indians.     *In  1631  Wil 
liam  Clayborne,  a  man  of  resolute  and  enterprising 
spirit,  who  had  first  been  sent  out  as  a  surveyor,  by  the 
London  Company,  and  who  subsequently  was  appoint 
ed  a  member  of  the  council,  and  secretary  of  the  col 
ony,  obtained0  a  royal  license  to  traffic  with  the  Indians. 

2.  'Under  this  license,  which  was  confirmedd  by  a 
commission  from  the  governor  of  Virginia,  Clayborne 
perfected  several  trading  establishments  which  he  had 
previously  formed  ;  one  on  the  island  of  Kent.f  nearly 


1609. 

a.  Juno  2. 
See  p.  52. 
3.  In  what 
was  Mary 
land  einbra- 

ced? 

b.  1627,  8,  9. 
4.  By  whom 

was  the 
country  ex 
plored  ? 
5.  What  is 
said  of  the 
license  to 
Clayborne? 
c.  May  26. 

1632. 

d.  March  13. 
6.  What  set 
tlements  did 
Clayborne, 
form  1 


*  MARYLAND,  the  most  southern  of  the  Middle  States,  is  very  irregular  in  its  out 
line,  and  contains  an  area  of  about  11,000  square  miles.  The  Chesapeake  Bay  runs 
nearly  through  the  state  from  N.  to  S.,  dividing  it  into  two  parts,  called  the  Eastern 
Shore  and  the  Western  Shore.  The  land  on  the  eastern  shore  is  generally  level  and 
low,  and,  in  many  places,  is  covered  with  stagnant  waters ;  yet  the  soil  possesses  con 
siderable  fertility.  The  country  on  the  western  shore,  below  the  falls  of  the  rivers,  is 
similar  to  that  on  the  eastern,  but  above  the  falls  the  country  becomes  gradually  un 
even  and  hilly,  and  in  the  western  part  of  the  state  is  mountainous.  Iron  ore  is  found 
in  various  p:]rts  of  the  state,  and  extensive  bods  of  coal  between  the  mountains  in  the 
western  part. 

t  Kent,  the  largest  island  in  Chesapeake  Bay,  lies  opposite  Annapolis,  near  tho  east 
ern  shore,  and  belongs  to  Queen  Anne's  County.  It  is  nearly  in  the  form  of  a  triangle, 
and  contains  an  area  of  about  forty-five  square  miles  (See  Map,  next  page.) 


142 


COLONIAL    HISTORY. 


[PART 


1632.   opposite  Annapolis,*  in  the  very  heart  of  Maryland ; 

!Tivna7is~  and  °ne  near  the  mouth  of  the  Susquehanna.     'Clay- 

c?a1»Zso/e  borne  had  obtained  a  monopoly  of  the  fur  trade,  and 

Virginia?   Virginia  aimed  at  extending  her  jurisdiction  over  the 

large  tract  of  unoccupied  territory  lying  between  her 

borders  and  those  of  the  Dutch  in  New  Netherlands. 

2.  Hmowere  2But  before  the  settlements  of  Clayborne  could  be  com- 
hdefea(ted1?    pleted,  and  the  claim  of  Virginia  confirmed,  a  new 

province  was  formed  within  her  limits,  and  a  govern 
ment  established  on  a  plan  as  extraordinary  as  its  re 
sults  were  benevolent. 

3.  what  it       3.  3As  early  as   1621,   Sir  George  Calvert,  whose 

title  was  Lord  Baltimore,  a  Roman  Catholic  nobleman, 
influenced  by  a  desire  of  opening  in  America  a  refuge 
for  Catholics,  who  were  then  persecuted  in  England, 
had  established  a  Catholic  colony  in  Newfoundland, 
and  had  freely  expended  his  estate  in  advancing  its 
interests.  4But  the  rugged  soil,  the  unfavorable  cli 
mate,  and  the  frequent  annoyances  from  the  hostile 
French,  soon  destroyed  all  hopes  of  a  flourishing  col 
ony.  5He  next  visiteda  Virginia,  in  whose  mild  and 
fertile  regions  he  hoped  to  find  for  his  followers  a 
peaceful  and  quiet  asylum.  The  Virginians,  however, 
received  him  with  marked  intolerance,  and  he  soon 
found  that,  even  here,  he  could  not  enjoy  his  religious 
opinions  in  peace. 

4.  6He  next  turned  his  attention  to  the  unoccupied 
country  beyond  the  Potomac  ;  and  as  the  dissolution  of 
the  London  Company  had  restored  to  the  monarch  his 
prerogative  over  the  soil,  Calvert,  a  favorite  with  the 

7'  u%.™thim  roval  family,  found  no  difficulty  in  obtaining  a  charter 
drawn?     ^or  d°mams  m  tnat  naPPy  clime.     7The  charter  was 

b.  April  25.   probably  drawn  by  the  hand  of  Lord  Baltimore  him- 

s.  what  was  snlf.  but  as  he  diedb  before  it  receiv- 


mar6'1 


4.  What  de 
stroyed  his 
hopes  of  a 
colony  in 

Newfound- 
land? 


5.  What 
place  did  he 
next  visit, 
and  how 
was  he  re 
ceived? 


he  next  turn 
his  atten 
tion,  and 
what  was 
the  result? 

1632. 


and 

the  t 


VICINITY  OF  ANNAPOLIS. 


*  Jlnnapolis,  (formerly  called  Providence,)  now  the  capital 
of  Maryland,  is  situated  on  the  S.W.  side  of  the  River  Severn, 
two  miles  from  its  entrance  into  Chesapeake  Bay.  It  is 
twenty-five  miles  S.  from  Baltimore,  and  thirty-three  N.E. 
from  Washington.  The  original  plan  of  the  city  was  de 
signed  in  the  form  of  a  circle,  with  the  State-house  on  an 
eminence  in  the  centre,  and  the  streets,  like  radii,  diverging 
from  it.  (See  Map.) 


name  of  ed  the  royal  seal,  the  same  was  made  f,  y  •&  *M'\vW^k  \~ 
^Sr  out  to  his  son    Cecil.     'The  terri- 


CHAP.    VIII  J  MARYLAND.  143 

tory  thus  granted,'  extending  north  to  the  40th  degree,    1632. 
the  latitude  of  Philadelphia,  was  now  erected  into  a  a  June3t 
separate  province,  and,  in  honor  of  Henrietta  Maria, 
daughter  of  Henry  IV.  king  of  France,  and  wife  of  the 
English  monarch,  was  named  MARYLAND. 

5.  'The  charter  granted  to  Lord  Baltimore,  unlike     *•  Why 

u  •    i     i_     j   i  •  i  11  i  i  i      were  the 

any  which  had  hitherto  passed  the  royal  seal,  secured   -pro-visions 
to  the  emigrants  equality  in  religious  rights  and  civil     charter? 
freedom,  and  an  independent  share  in  the  legislation 
of  the  province.     2The  laws  of  the  colony  were  to  be  a.  HOW  wen 
established  with  the  advice  and  approbation  of  a  ma-  thbeel™ab-° 
jority  of  the  freemen,  or  their  deputies  ;  and  although     lished:t 
Christianity  was  made   the  law  of  the  land,  yet  no 
preferences  were  given  to  any  sect  or  party. 

6.  ^Maryland  was  also  most  carefully  removed  from  s.  what  fur- 
all  dependence  upon  the  crown  ;  the  proprietor  was  S^grSli- 
left  free  and  uncontrolled  in  his  appointments  to  office;  Peop°eland 
and   it  was  farther  expressly  stipulated,  that  no  tax  theJ0rr(?ri~ 
whatsoever  should  ever  be  imposed  by  the  crown  upon 

the  inhabitants  of  the  province. 

7.  4Under  this  liberal  charter,  Cecil  Calvert,  the  son,  4.  «««  an 
who  had  succeeded  to  the  honors  and  fortunes  of  his  SS&Xr- 
father,    found    no    difficulty   in   enlisting  a  sufficient  Sgbof™~e 
number  of  emigrants  to  form  a  respectable  colony  ;  entervrls&- 
nor  was  it  long  before  gentlemen  of  birth  and  fortune 

were  found  ready  to  join  in   the  enterprise.     *Lord 
Baltimore    himself,    having   abandoned   his   original     1633. 
purpose   of  conducting  the  emigrants  in  person,  ap- 
pointed  his  brother,  Leonard  Calvert,  to  act  as  his  lieu- 
tenant. 

8.  6In  December,  1633,  the  latter,  with  about  two 
hundred  emigrants,  mostly  Roman  Catholics,  sailedb    b.  Dec.  2. 
for  the  Potomac,  where  they  arrived6  in  March  of  the     1634. 
following  year.     In  obedience  to  the  express  command 

of  the  king,  the  emigrants  were  welcomed  with  cour- 
tesy  by  Harvey,  the  governor  of  Virginia,  although 
Virginia  had  remonstrated  against  the  grant  to  Lord 
Baltimore,  as  an  invasion  of  her  rights  of  trade  with 
the  Indians,  and  an  encroachment  on  her  territorial 


c-  March  6- 


limits.  T.Wbat^is 

9.  7Calvert,  having  proceeded  about  one  hundred  vtret&atr 
and  fifty  miles  up  the  Potomac,  found  on  its  eastern 


144  COLONIAL    HISTORY.  [PART   IL 

1634.  bank  the  Indian  village  of  Piscataway,*  the  chieftain 
~~TwherT  °f  wnicn  would  not  bid  him  either  go  or  stay,  but  told 
"tettiwifnt1  kim  "  He  might  use  his  own  discretion."     Deeming 

made?  it  unsafe,  however,  to  settle  so  high  up  the  river,  he 
descended  the  stream,  entered  the  river  now  called  St. 
Mary's,!  and,  about  ten  miles  from  its  junction  with 
the  Potomac,  purchased  of  the  Indians  a  village,  where 

a.  April  6.    he  commenceda  a  settlement,  to  which  was  given  the 

name  St.  Mary's. 

i  HOW  was  10.  2The  wise  policy  of  Gal  vert,  in  paying  the  Tn- 
t?hipoftthe  dians  for  their  lands,  and  in  treating  them  with  lib- 
cuSai*  erality  and  kindness,  secured  their  confidence  and 
3  Describe  friendship.  3The  English  obtained  from  the  forests 
the  nappy  abundance  of  game,  and  as  they  had  come  into  pos- 

situalion  of  .  .,  ,        ,   &  ,        '  ,   .  /    ,  ,       .       ,    _        r 

the  colony,  session  of  lands  already  cultivated,  they  looked  forward 
with  confidence  to  abundant  harvests.  No  sufferings 
were  endured, — no  fears  of  want  were  excited, — and 
under  the  fostering  care  of  its  liberal  proprietor  the 
colony  rapidly  advanced  in  wealth  and  population. 

1635.  11.  4Early  in  1635  the  first  legislative  assembly  of 
laidofthl  ^  Proyince  was  convened15  at  St.  Mary's,  but  as  the 

first  lexis-   records  have  been  lost,0  little  is  known  of  its  proceed- 
iiy!       ings.     Notwithstanding  the  pleasant  auspices  under 

b.  March  s.  which  the  colony  commenced,  it  did  not  long  remain 
c'beniHonof~  wholly  exempt  from  intestine  troubles.    Clayborne  had, 
next  pl|l  from  the  first,  refused  to  submit  to  the  authority  of  Lord 

IrouS     Baltimore,  and,  acquiring  confidence  in  his  increasing 
were  caused  strength,  he  resolved   to  maintain  his  possessions  by 

by  Clay-      r  c  *    i  i        i        i   •        •  i  i,  > 

borne?     lorce  or  arms.     A  bloody  skirmish,  occurred'1  on  one  01 

d.  May.      the  riversj  of  Maryland,  and  several  lives  were  lost, 

wefefhe    ^ut  ClayboriiP.'s  men  were  defeated  and  taken  prisoners. 

proceeding.?       12.  6Clayborne  himself  had  previously  fled  to  Vir- 

and  verdict       •     •  -,    J    ,  -,    .         i   -i        n/r         i        j     i 

in  relation  gmia,  and,  when  reclaimed  by  Maryland,  he  was  sent 


to  him?     i     tlle  o.overnor  Of  Virginia  to  England  for  trial.     The 

e.  March,     nv         1°,  ,,        1°,          11-  -i  r 

Maryland  assembly  declared6   him  guilty  01  treason, 


1633. 


*  This  Indian  village  was  fifteen  miles  S.  from  Washington,  on  the  east  side  of  the 
Potomac,  at  the  mouth  of  Piscataway  Creek,  opposite  Mount  Vernon,  and  near  the  site 
of  the  present  Fort  Washington. 

t  The  St.  Jlf ary's  River,  called  by  Oalvcrt  St.  George's  River,  enters  the  Potomac  from 
the  north,  about  fifteen  miles  from  the  entrance  of  the  latter  into  the  Chesapeake.  It 
is  properly  a  small  arm  or  estuary  of  the  Chesapeake. 

j  NOTE. — This  skirmish  occurred  either  on  the  River  (Vicomico.  or  the  Pocomoke,  on 
the  eastern  shore  of  Maryland  ;  the  former  fifty-five  miles,  and  the  latter  eighty  miles 
S.E.  from  the  Isle  of  Kent. 


CHAP     VIII.]  MARYLAND.  145 

seized  his  estates,  and   declared   them  forfeited.     In    163§. 
.England,  Clayborne  applied  to  the  king  to  gain  redress  ~ 
for  his  alleged  wrongs ;  but  after  a  full  hearing  it  was 
decided  that  the  charter  of  Lord  Baltimore  was  valid 
against  the  earlier  license  of  Clayborne,  and  thus  the 
claims  of  the  proprietor  were  fully  confirmed. 

13.  *At  first  the  people  of  Maryland  convened  in      1639. 
general  assembly   for   passing   laws, — each    freeman  \aw™aTfIst 
being  entitled  to  a  vote  ;  but  in   1639  the  more  con- 
venient  form  of  a  representative  government  was  estab- 

hshed, — the  people  being  allowed  to  send  as  many  del- 
egates  to  the  general  assembly  as  they  should  think 
proper.  2At  the  same  time  a  declaration  of  rights  was 
adopted  5  the  powers  of  the  proprietor  were. defined; 
and  all  the  liberties  enjoyed  by  English  subjects  at 
home,  were  confirmed  to  the  people  of  Maryland. 

1 4.  3 About  the  same  time  some  petty  hostilities  were   3.  ^vhat  & 

•    j  •  i        T     T  i  •   i      •        i  /.  i  ^    -i       i        *a«^  °f  Vie 

carried  on  against  the  Indians,  which,  m  1642,  broke  Indian  war 
out  into  a  general  Indian  war,  that  was  not  terminated  jSSed?* 
until  1644.  1644. 

15.  4Early  in  1645  Clayborne  returned  to  Maryland,     1645. 
and,  having  succeeded  in  creating  a  rebellion,  com-  4. 
pelled  the  governor  to  withdraw  into  Virginia  for  pro-  w 
tection.     'The  vacant  government  was   immediately 

seized  by  the  insurgents,  who  distinguished  the  period  5.  what  was 
of  their  dominion  by  disorder  and  misrule ;  and  not-  th<i£lanT 
withstanding  the  most  vigorous  exertions  of  the  gov-  tkegavern- 
ernor,  the  revolt  was  not  suppressed  until  August  of  SrjiS? 
the  following  year.  1646 

16.  'Although  religious  toleration  had  been  declared,  6.  what  wot 
by  the  proprietor,  one  of  the  fundamental  principles  of  f^  ™™; 
the  social  union  over  which  he  presided,  vet  the  assem-  tisrunutoi- 

ii-i  i  •  •      •   \      *  •  /»   i     •        erationf 

bly,  in  order  to  give  the  principle  the  sanction  of  their 
authority,  proceeded  to  incorporate  it  in  the  laws  of  the     1649. 
province.     It  was  enacted4  that  no  person,  professing    a.  May  i. 
to  believe  in  Jesus  Christ,  should  be  molested  in  respect 
of  his  religion,  or  the  free  exercise  thereof;  and  that 
any  one,  who  should  reproach  his  neighbor  with  op 
probrious  names  of  religious  distinction,  should  pay  a 
fine  to  the  person  insulted. 

17.  Thus  Maryland  quickly  followed  Rhode  Island 
in  establishing  religious  toleration  by  law.     While 

7 


146  COLONIAL    HISTORY.  [PART  H 

1649.    at  this  very  period  the  Puritans  were  persecuting  their 
L  What     Protestant  brethren  in  Massachusetts,  and  the  EpiscO 


-  Palians  were  retorting  the  same  severity  on  the  Puri- 
ry-  tans  in  Virginia,  there  was  forming,  in  Maryland,  a 

land  and  n        •    i  i  •  j  J        •    i 

other  coio-  sanctuary  where  all  might  worship,  and  none  might 
oppress;  and  where  even  Protestants  sought  refuge 
from  Protestant  intolerance.* 

1650.  18.  2In  1650  an  important  law  was  passed,1  con- 

a.  April  is.  firming  the  division  of  the  legislative  body  into  two 

branches,  an  upper  and  a  lower  house  ;  the  former 
consisting  of  the  governor  and  council,  appointed  by 
the  proprietor,  and  the  latter  of  the  burgesses  or  repre- 
3.  what  is  sentatives,  chosen  by  the  people.  3At  the  same  session 
sffgh{slof  the  rights  of  Lord  Baltimore,  as  proprietor,  were  ad- 
m£e,-aand  mitted,  but  all  taxes  were  prohibited  unless  they  were 
oftaxationi  levied  with  the  consent  of  the  freemen. 

1651.  19.  4In  the  mean  time  the  parliament  had  established 
mannerS  ^ts  supremacy  in  England,  and  had  appointed1"  certain 
Pariiatnent  commissioners,  of  whom  Clayborne  was  one,  to  reduce 

interfere  -.  '  i        •         i         i      •  11  r 

with  the    and  govern  the  colonies  bordering  on  the  bay  of  the 

govern-       ^,,  i  Brni  •     •  •         •      T\T 

went?     Chesapeake.     5  1  he  commissioners  appearing  in  Mary- 

b.  Oct.  6.    land,  Stone,  the  lieutenant  of  Lord  Baltimore,  was  at 

d.  Jui"  8.  first  removed6  from  his  office,  but  was  soon  after  re- 
1654.  stored.  d  In  1654,  upon  the  dissolution  of  the  Long 
5.  what  Parliament,  from  which  the  commissioners  had  re- 

currcdbe-  ceived  their  authority,  Stone  restored  the  full  powers 

timeeandlthe  of  the  proprietor  ;  but  the  commissioners,  then  in  Vir- 
remwMof  ginia,  again  entered  the  province,  and  compelled  Stone 
GOV.  stone?  to  surrender  his  commission  and  the  government  into 

e.  Aug.  i.   their  hands.8 

9.  what  use       20.  'Parties  had  now  become  identified  with  reli- 

dl?w?aMs°'  gious  sects.     The  Protestants,  who  had  now  the  power 

theirkasc{n-  *n  ^e^T  own  hands,  acknowledging  the  authority  of 

otncyi     Cromwell,  were  hostile  to  monarchy  and  to  an  hered 

itary  proprietor  ;  and  while  they  contended  earnestly 

for  every  civil  liberty,  they  proceeded  to  disfranchise 

those  who  differed  from  them  in  matters  of  religion. 

Oct.  -NOV.    Catholics  were  excluded  from  the  assembly  which  was 

then  called  ;  and  an  act  of  the  assembly  declared  that 

*  Ni-TK.—  Bvzman,  in  his  History  of  Maryland,  ii.  350—356,  dwells  at  considerable 
Jpngth  upon  these  laws  ;  hut  he  maintains  that  a  majority  of  the  members  of  the  as 
sembly  of  1649  were  Protestants. 


CHAP.    Vni.J                                     MARYLAND.  147 

Catholics  were  not  entitled  to  the  protection  of  the  1654. 
laws  of  Maryland. 

21.   'In  January  of  the  following  year,  Stone,  the  1655. 

lieutenant  of  Lord  Baltimore,  reassumed  his  office  of  l-  What 


measures 


governor, — organized  an  armed  force. — and  seized  the  were  taken 

•       •    i  i  /"*••!  f  T\  1        r-t  ii-       "V  we  lieu- 

provmcial  records.    2Civil  war  followed.     Several  skir-    tenant  of 

rnishes  occurred  between  the  contending-  parties,  and     monJ  *" 

at  length  a  decisive  battle*  was  fought,a  which  resulted 

in  the  defeat  of  the  Catholics,  with  the  loss  of  about 

fifty  men  in  killed  and  wounded.     Stone  himself  was  a-  Apnl  4" 

taken  prisoner,  and  four  of  the  principal  men  of  the 

province  were  executed. 

22.  3In  1656  Josiah  Fendall  was  commissioned" 
governor  by  the  proprietor,  but  he  was  soon  after  ar- 
rested6  by  the  Protestant  party-  After  a  divided  rule  place,  and 

c  i  -i  i  T  •  hoio  were 

ol  nearly  two  years,  between  the  contending  parties,  theycampo 
Fendall  was  at  length  acknowledged11  governor,  and     csej^g 
the  proprietor  was  restored  to  the  full  enjoyment  of  his     1658 
rights.     4Soon  after  the  death*  of  Cromwell,  the  Pro-  d.  Aprils, 
tector  of  England,  the  Assembly  of  Maryland,  fearing  e.sopt.  ws 
a  renewal  of  the  dissensions  which  had  long  distracted  * 

the  province,  and  seeing  no  security  but  in  asserting 


lutionofthe 
upper 
house? 


the   power  of  the  people,  dissolved  the  upper  house, 

f.  March  24. 


consisting  of  the  governor  and  his  council,  and  assumed' 

to  itself  the  whole  legislative  power  of  the  state.  5  What 


23.  5Fendall,  having  surrendered  the  trust  which 
Lord  Baltimore  had  confided  to  him,  accepted  from  the    'Fendc> 
assembly  a  new  commission  as  governor.     6But  on  the  g 


6.  What  ac 


tion  of  mon 
archy  ? 

How  were 
litical  of- 

then 


restoration^  of  monarchy  in  England,  the  proprietor  was   *trredt  on 

11-1       i  •         •     i  T-ki   •!•        /'M    i  the  restora- 

re-established,  in  his  rights,  —  Philip  Calvert  was  ap-  « 
pointed  governor,  —  and  the  ancient  order  of  things  7 
was  restored.  Tendall  was  tried  for  treason  and  found  foiiticc 

•  i  -i  ,  .  .      ,  i    .          ,  .  fenders  mo,t 

guilty;   but  the  proprietor  wisely  proclaimed  a  general  treated,  and 

I  T  •      i      tr      j  1^1          11  what  ivas 

pardon  to  political  offenders,  and  Maryland  once  more  the  effect 
experienced  the  blessings  of  a  mild  government,  and  1  675. 
internal  tranquillity.  8h'wto*L 

24.  8On  the  deathh  of  Lord  Baltimore,  in  1675,  his 
son  Charles,  who  inherited  his  father's  reputation  for 
virtue  and  ability,  succeeded  him  as  proprietor.  He 


ana  what 


*  NOTE.  —  The  place  where  this  battle  was  fought  was  on  the  south  side  of  the  small 
creek  which  forms  the  southern  boundary  of  the  peninsul?  on  which  Annapolis,  the 
capital  of  Maryland  now  stands.  (See  Map,  p.  142.) 


148  COLONIAL   HISTORY.  [PART  II. 

1675.    confirmed  the  taw  which  established  an  absolute  po- 
~  litical  equality  among  all  denominations  of  Christians, 
— caused  a  diligent  revision  of  the  laws  of  the  province 
to  be  made,  and,  in  general,  administered  the  govern 
ment  with  great  satisfaction  to  the  people. 
1689.         25.   lA.t  the  time  of  the  revolution  in  England,  the 
cvents^n    rePose  of  Maryland  was  again  disturbed.     The  depu- 
^es  °f  ^e  ProPrietor  having  hesitated  to  proclaim  the 
new  soverefensj  an(l  a  rumor  having  gained   preva- 
lence  that  the  magistrates  and  the  Catholics  had  formed 
a  league  with  the  Indians  for  the  massacre  of  all  the 
Protestants  in  the  province,  an  armed  association  was 
formed  for  asserting  the  right  of  King  William,  and 
sept.      for  the  defence  of  the  Protestant  faith. 
*'thcnado~n?      26'  2Tiie  Catholics  at  first  endeavored  to  oppose,  by 
by  i'licf?"1'  f°rce'  ^e  designs  of  the  association  ;  but  they  at  length 
3.  HOW  WM  surrendered  the  powers  of  government  by  capitulation. 
thf»genTad-'  3A  convention  of  the  associates  then  assumed  the  gov- 
S"/M69i?  ernment?  which  they  administered  until  1691,  when 
ctongetten  t'le  king,  ^J  an  arbitrary  enactment,11  deprived  Lord 
toon  place !  Baltimore  of  his  political  rights  as  proprietor,  and  con- 
a.  June  a.  gtituted  Maryland  a  royal  government. 

27.  4In  the  following  year  Sir  Lionel  Copley  ar- 

acan2»/Sf  rived  as  royal  governor, — the  principles  of  the  pro- 

Istrationof  prietary  administration  were  subverted, — religious  tol- 

Sicop!eyel  eration  was  abolished, — and  the  Church  of  England 

was  established  as  the  religion  of  the  state,  and  was 

supported  by  taxation. 

5.  what i*       28.  6 After  an  interval  of  more  than  twenty  years, 

said  of  the      ,        ,          ,  .  ,  ,,    .        .     ,,       «\  J  .         ' 

regaining  the  lesfal  proprietor,  in  the  person  or  the  infant  heir  of 

history  o/T         iT-,i-  i-          I--T  -\-\ir 

Maryland,   Lord  Baltimore,  was  restoredb  to  his  rights,  and  Mary- 
^hTrcvoiu-  land  again  became  a  proprietary  government,  under 
b  ms-is     wn^cn  ^  remained  until  the  Revolution.     Few  events 
of  interest  mark  its  subsequent  history,  until,  as  an  in 
dependent  state,  it  adopted  a  constitution,  when  the 
claims  of  the  proprietor  were  finally  rejected. 

*  PENNSYLVANIA  contains  an  area  of  about  46,000  square  miles.  The  central 
part  of  the  state  is  covered  by  the  numerous  rklfres  of  the  Alleghanies,  running  N.K. 
and  S.W.,  but  on  both  side.-,  of  the  mountains  the  country  is  either  level  or  moderately 
hilly,  and  the  soil  is  generally  excellent.  Iron  ore  is  widely  disseminated  in  Pennsyl 
vania,  nnd  the  coal  regions  are  very  extensive.  The  bituminous,  or  soft  coal,  is  found 
in  inexhaustible  quantities  west  of  the  Alleghanies,  and  anthracite  or  hard  coal  on  the 
east,  particularly  between  the  Blue  Ridge  and  the  N.  branch  of  the  Busquehanna. 
The  principal  coal-field  is  ixty-five  miles  in  length,  with  an  average  breadth  of  about 
five;  miles 


CHAP.  IX.] 


149 


WILLIAM   PENN. 


CHAPTER  IX. 

PENNSYLVANIA.* 

1.  'As  early  as  1643  the  Swedes, 
who  had  previously  settleda  near 
Wilmington,  in  Delaware,  erected 
a  fort  on  the  island  of  Tinicum,  a 
few    miles    below    Philadelphia; 

and  here  the  Swedish   governor,  1643. 

John  Printz,  established  his  residence.    Settlements  ~i.  oiw~em 

clustered  along  the  western  bank  of  the  Delaware, 

and   Pennsylvania   was   thus  colonized  by  Swedes, 

nearly  forty  years  before  the  grant  of  the  territory 

to  William  Penn.  a.  see  P.  121. 

2.  2In  1681,  William  Penn,  son  of  Admiral  Penn,  a      1681. 
member  of  the  society  of  Friends,  obtained b  of  Charles    *r  ^ait 
II.  a  grant  of  all  the  lands  embraced  in  the  present    wuaam 

c  T>  i  •  ami   •  •  Pennob- 

state  of  Pennsylvania.     3lhis  grant  was  given,  as  ex-      ram? 
pressed  in  the  charter,  in  consideration  of  the  desire  of  J'jJ^jJ^J 


ipnat  trff-9 

this  grant 

givan? 


however, 

did  the 

view*  of 

Penn  em- 


,  ,       ,  ,       .  -     ,         T-.    .   .    , 

Penn  to  enlarge  the  boundaries  of  the  British  empire, 
and  reduce  the  natives,  by  just  and  gentle  treatment, 
to  the  love  of  civil  society  and  the  Christian  religion ; 
and,  in  addition,  as  a  recompense  for  unrequited  services 
rendered  by  his  father  to  the  British  nation. 

3.  4The  enlarged  and  liberal  views  of  Penn,  how-    4 
ever,  embraced  objects  of  even  more  extended   be 
nevolence  than   those  expressed  in  the  royal   char 
ter.     His  noble  aim  was  to  open,  in  the  New  World,   brace,  an<i 
an  asylum  where  civil  and  religious  liberty  should    JM»MM« 
be    enjoyed ;    and    where,   under    the    benign    influ 
ence  of  the  principles  of  PEACE,  those  of  every  sect, 
color,    and    clime,    might    dwell    together    in    unity 
and   love.     5As  Pennsylvania  included  the  principal    c-  A^n1' 
settlements  of  the  Swedes,  Penn   issued0  a  procla-  pJ-Jlfma 
mation  to  the  inhabitants,  in  which  he  assured  them    I'^ieby 
of  his   ardent   desire   for   their  welfare,  and   prom-     r 


150 


COLONIAL   HISTORY. 


[PART   IL 


16§1. 


\.iiowwera 

senicrsinvl- 

tea,  and 

what  is  said 

of  the  first 


ham? 
b.  Oct.  ss. 


1682. 


Penn  pub- 

lish  m  the 

following 


d..  si. 

5'iea!eaana' 
gram  did 

letalnf' 
e.  sept.  3. 

6'  he  visit 

America? 


e»«Sr?X- 


after  his 
t  Nov.  7. 


already  been 

eswithlhe 


account  of 
his  meeting 
the  Indians 
at  Kensing 
ton. 


ised  that  they  should  live  a  free  people,  and  be  gov 
erned  by  laws  of  their  own  making. 

4.  lPenn  now  published  a  flattering  account  of  the 
province,  and  an  invitation  to  purchasers,  and  during 
the  same  year  three  ships,  with   emigrants,   mostly 
Quakers,  sailed*  for  Pennsylvania.     2In  the  first  came 
William  Markham,  agent  of  the  proprietor,  and  deputy- 
governor,  who  was  instructed  to  govern  in  harmony 
with  law, — to  confer  with  the  Indians  respecting  their 
lands, — and  to  conclude  with  them  a  league  of  peace. 
3In  the  same  year  Penn  addressed13  a  letter  to  the  na 
tives,  declaring  himself  and  them  responsible  to  the 
same  God,  who  had  written  his  law  in  the  hearts  of 
all,  and  assuring  them  of  his  "  great  love  and  regard 
for  them,"  and  his  "  resolution  to  live  justly,  peaceably, 
and  friendly"  with  them. 

5.  4Early  in  the  following  year  Penn  published6  a 
"  frame  of  government,"  and  a  code  of  laws,  which 
were  to  be  submitted  to  the  people  of  his  province  for 
their  approval.     5He  soon  after  obtained41    from  the 
Duke  of  York  a  release  of  all  his  claims  to  the  terri 
tory  of  Pennsylvania,  and  likewise  a  grant6  of  the 
present  state  of  Delaware,  then  called   THE  TERRI 
TORIES,  or,  "  The  Three  Lower  Counties  on  the  Dela 
ware."     6In  .September  Penn  himself,  with  a  large 
number  of  emigrants  of  his  own  religious  persuasion, 
sailed  for  America,  and  on  the  sixth  of  November  fol 
lowing  landed  at  Newcastle. 

6.  7On  the  day  after  his  arrival  he  received  in  pub 
lic,  from  the  agent  of  the'  Duke  of  York,  a  surrenderf 
of  "  The  Territories :" — made  a  kind  address  to  the 
people, — and  renewed  the  commissions  of  the  former 
magistrates.      8In   accordance  with   his   directions   a 
friendly  correspondence  had   been   opened  with  the 
neighboring  tribes  of  Indians,  by  the  deputy-governor 
Markham;  they  had  assented  to  the  form  of  a  treaty 
and  they  were  now  invited  to  a  conference  for  the  pur 
pose  of  giving  it  their  ratification.     9At  a  spot  which 
is  now  the  site  of  Kensington,*  one  of  the  suburbs  of 


*  Kensington  constitutes  a  suburb  of  Philadelphia,  in  the  N.E.  part  of  the  city3  bor 
dering  ou  the  Delaware  ;  and,  though  it  has  a  separate  government  of  its  own,  it  should 
bo  legarded  as  a  part  of  the  city.  (See  Map,  p.  152.) 


CHAP.    IX.]  PENNSYLVANIA.  151 

Philadelphia,  the  Indian  chiefs  assembled  at  the  head   1682. 
of  their  armed  warriors  5  and  here  they  were  met  by  ~~ 
William  Penn,  at  the  head  of  an  unarmed  train  of 
his  religious  associates, — all  clad  in  the  simple  Quaker 
garb,  which  the  Indians  long  after  venerated  as  the 
habiliments  of  peace. 

7.  l  Taking  his  station  beneath  a  spreading   elm,  i.  wha.twa» 
Penn  addressed  the  Indians  through  the  medium  of  an  P*%*to 
interpreter.     He  told  them  that  the  Great  Spirit  knew 

with  what  sincerity  he  and  his  people  desired  to  live 
in  friendship  with  them.     "  We  meet,"  such  were  his 
words,  "  on  the  broad  pathway  of  good  faith  and  good 
will ;  no  advantage  shall  be  taken  on  either  side  ;  dis 
putes  shall  be  settled  by  arbitrators  mutually  chosen  ; 
and  all  shall  be  openness  and  love."     2Having  paid  a.  wnatt* 
the  chiefs  the  stipulated  price  for  their  lands,  he  de-  ncorftfa* 
livered  to  them  a  parchment   record   of  the    treaty,     ****** 
which  he  desired  that  they  would  carefully  preserve, 
for  the  information  of  their  posterity,  for  three  genera 
tions. 

8.  3The  children  of  the  forest  cordially  acceded  to  3  What  did 
the  terms  of  friendship  offered  them,  and  pledged  them- 

selves  to  live  in  love  with  William  Penn  and  his  chil 
dren,  as  long  as  the  sun  and  moon  should  endure. 
4The  friendship  thus  created  between  the  province  and 
the  Indians  continued  more  than  seventy  years,  and 
was  never  interrupted  while  the  Quakers  retained  the 
control  of  the  government.  Of  all  the  American  col 
onies,  the  early  history  of  Pennsylvania  alone  is  wholly 
exempt  from  scenes  of  savage  warfare.  The  Quakers 
came  without  arms,  and  with  no  message  but  peace, 
and  not  a  drop  of  their  blood  was  ever  shed  by  an 
Indian. 

9.  5A  few  months  after  Penn's  arrival,  he  selected     1683. 
a  place  between  the  rivers  Schuylkill*  and  Delaware,  J^JJ^J} 
for  the  capital  of  his  province, — purchased  the  land  of   tffcj&wi* 
the  Swedes,  who  had  already  erected  a  church  there, 

ind  having  regulated  the  model  of  the  future  city  by  a 


*  The  Schuylkill  River,  in  the  eastern  part  of  Pennsylvania,  rises  by  three  principal 
branches  in  Schuylkill  County,  and  pursuing  a  S.E.  course,  enters  Delaware  River  five 
miles  below  Philadelphia.  Vessels  of  from  300  to  400  tons  ascend  it  to  the  western 
\s  harves  of  Philadelphia.  (See  Map,  p.  152.) 


152 


COLONIAL    HISTORY. 


fPART   1L 


2.  Of  the 
growth  of 
the  city? 


I .  When  and 
where  teas 
the  second 
assembly 
held,  and 
how  were 
the  laws 
amended  ? 

a.  April  12. 

4.  What  If 

said  of 
Penn's  lib 
erality  to  the 
people  ? 


1684. 

6.  limn  was 
the  govern 
ment  ad 
ministered 
after  Penn's 
return  to 
England? 

1691. 

6.  What  is 

said  of  the 
withdrawal 
qfDelaioare 

from  the 
Union? 

b.  April  11. 


map,  named  it  Philadelphia,*  or  the  city  of  "  Brotherly 
Love."  irfhe  groves  of  chestnut,  walnut,  and  pine, 
which  marked  the  site,  were  commemorated  by  the 
names  given  to  the  principal  streets.  2At  the  end  of  a 
year  the  city  numbered  eighty  dwellings,  and  at  the 
end  of  two  years  it  contained  a  population  of  two  thou 
sand  five  hundred  inhabitants. 

10.  3The  second  assembly  of  the  province  was  held 
in  the  infant  city  in  March,  1683.     The  "frame  of 
government,"  and  the  laws  previously  agreed  upon, 
were  amended  at  the  suggestion  of  Penn  ;  and,  in 
their  place,  a  charter  of  liberties,  signed  by  him,  was 
adopted,*  which  rendered  Pennsylvania,  nearly  all  but 
in  name,  a  representative  democracy.     *  While  in  the 
other  colonies  the  proprietors  reserved  to  themselves 
the  appointment  of  the  judicial  and  executive  officers, 
William  Penn  freely  surrendered  these  powers  to  the 
people.     His  highest  ambition,  so  different  from  that 
of  the  founders  of  most  colonies,  was  to  do  good  to  the 
people  of  his  care  ;  and  to  his  dying  day  he  declared 
that  if  they  needed  anything  more  to  make  them  hap 
pier,  he  would  readily  grant  it. 

11.  6In  August,  1684,  Penn    sailed  for    England, 
having  first  appointed  five  commissioners  of  the  pro 
vincial  council,  with  Thomas  Lloyd  as  president,  to 
administer  the  government  during  his  absence.    'Little 
occurred  to  disturb  the  quiet  of  the  province  until  1691, 
when  the'  "  three  lower  counties  on  the  Delaware," 
dissatisfied  with  some  pro 
ceedings  of  a  majority  of 

the  council,  withdrew5 
from  the  Union,  and, 
with  the  reluctant  con 
sent  of  the  proprietor, 


PHILADELPHIA  AND  VICINITY. 


*  Philadelphia  City,  now  the  second  in  size 
and  population  in  the  United  States,  is  situa 
ted  between  the  Delaware  and  the  Schuylkill 
Rivers,  five  miles  above  their  junction,  and 
120  miles,  by  the  Delaware  River,  from  th« 
ocean.  It  is  about  eighty  miles,  in  a  direct 
line,  S.W.  from  New  York,  and  125  N.E.  from 
Washington.  The  compact  part  of  the  city  is 
now  more  than  eight  miles  in  circumference. 
See  Map.) 


<;HAP.  ix.]  PENNSYLVANIA.  153 

a  separate   deputy  governor  was  then  appointed  over   1691. 
them. 

12.  JIn  the  mean  time   James  II.  had  been  driven   l-8$lffi* 
from  his  throne,  and  William  Penn  was  several  times  Pom's  im- 

,     .       'T-.        i        1      •  c   i  •  prisoninent 

imprisoned  in  England,  in  consequence  ot  his  sup-  m England? 

posed  adherence  to  the  cause  of  the  fallen  monarch. 

2In    1692  Penn's   provincial   government  was   taken 

from  him,  by  a  royal  commission1  to  Governor  Fletcher,  %.when  was 

of  New  York  ;  who,  the  following  year,  reuniteclb  Del- 

aware  to  Pennsylvania,  and  extended  the  royal  author- 

ity  over  both.     Soon  after,  the  suspicions  against  Penn 

were  removed,  and  in  August,  1694,  he  was  restored0  followed? 

to  his  proprietary  rights.  **£'*• 

13.  3In  the  latter  part  of  the  year  1699  Penn  again     1599. 
visitedd  his  colony,  but  instead  of  the  quiet  and  repose   d.  Dec.  10. 
which  he  expected,  he  found  the  people  dissatisfied,  3plennerevifu 
and  demanding  still  further  concessions  and  privileges.    $£c/r™j 
4He  therefore  presented*  them  another  charter,  or  frame  what  was  tt» 

c  vi          i     L  i       r  i  condition  f 

ol  government,  more  liberal  than  the  former,  and  con-  e  Nov  7) 

ferring  greater  powers  on  the  people  ;  but  all  his  efforts  170L 

could  not  remove  the  objections  of  the  delegates  of  the  he  labor  to 

lower  counties,  who  had  already  withdrawn f  from  the  pfopiland 

assembly,  and  who  now  refused  to  receive  the  charter  w3uccS? 

continuing  their  union  with  Pennsylvania.     5In  the  f-  Oct.  20. 

following  year  the  legislature  of  Pennsylvania   was  1702. 

convened  apart,  and  in   1703  the  two  colonies  agreed  *•  }Vhat 

,  -mi  •  •      i    •      final  separ- 

to  me  separation.      1  hey  were  never  again  united  in  atwn  occur- 

l       •  1    jj  11  11  ^-11  x-          j   red  z»  1703 J 

legislation,  although  the  same  governor  still  continued 
to  preside  over  both. 

14.  6Immediately  after  the  grant  of  the  last  charter,  6.  what  re- 
Penn  returned"  to  England,  where  his  presence  was  p^s^res- 
necessary  to  resist  a  project  which  the  English  min-   ^landi 
isters  had  formed,  of  abolishing  all  the  proprietary  gov-  g.  Dec.  1701. 
ernments  in  America.     7He  died  in  England  in  1718,      1718. 
leaving  his  interest  in  Pennsylvania  and  Delaware  to  7.  when  did 
his  sons  John,  Thomas,  and  Richard  Penn,  who  con- 

tinued  to  administer  the  government,  most  of  the  time 
by  deputies,  until  the  American  revolution,  when  the 
commonwealth  purchased  all  their  claims  in  the  prov-     vania 
ince  for  about  580,000  dollars. 


154 


[PART  n. 


1630. 


asee8p.  38.7' 
i.  what  is 

"early  $? 

tettiepxonh 


2.  of  the 
grtRoberfir 


»w, 

3.  Why  ae- 

dared  void? 


plseffieT?d 
c.  The  par- 


known. 


d.  April  3. 

1665. 

e.  July  10. 

*ienSonwtu 


7.  what 

nghts  and 

powers  were 


CHAPTER  X. 

NORTH    CAROLINA.* 

1.  lThe  early  attempts*  of  the   English,  under  Sir 
Walter  Raleigh,  to  form  a  settlement  on  the  coast  of 
North  Carolina,  have  already  been  mentioned. a  2Abou 
forty  years  later,  the  king  of  England  grantedb  to  Sir 
Robert  Heath  a  large  tract  of  country  lying  betweer 
the  30th  and  36th  degrees  of  north  latitude,  which  was 
erected  into  a  province  by  the  name  of  Carolina.     3No 
settlements,  however,  were   made    under   the    grant, 
which,  on  that  account,  was  afterwards  declared  void. 

2.  4Between  1640  and  1650  exploring  parties  from 
Virginia  penetrated  into  Carolina,  and  from  the  same 
source  came  the  first  emigrants,  who  soon  after  settled15 
near  the  mouth  of  the  Chowan,f  on  the  northern  shore 
of  Albemarle   Sound.     5In  1663  the  province  of  Car 
olina   was   granted'1    to    Lord    Clarendon  and  seven 
others,  and  in  the  same  year  a  government  under  Wil 
liam  Drummond  was  established  over  the  little  settle 
ment  on  the  Chowan,  which,  in  honor  of  the  Duke  of 
Albemarle,  one  of  the  proprietors,  was  called  the  Al 
bemarle  Covmy  Colony. 

3.  6Two  years  later,  the  proprietors  having  learned 
that  the  settlement  was  not  within  the  limits  of  their 
charter,  the  grant  was  extended,*  so  as  to  embrace  the 
half  of  Florida  on  the  south,  and,  on  the  north,  all 
within  the  present  limits  of  North  Carolina,  and  west 
ward  to  the  Pacific  Ocean.     The  charter  secured  re 
ligious  freedom  to  the  people,  and  a  voice  in  the  legis- 


*  NORTH  CAROLINA,  one  of  the  Southern  States,  lying  next  south  of  Virginia, 
contains  an  area  of  nearly  50.000  square  miles.  Along  the  whole  coast  is  a  narrow 
rid^e  of  sand,  separated  from  the  mainland  in  some  places  by  narrow,  and  in  other 
places  by  broad  sound*  and  bays.  The  country  for  more  than  sixty  miles  from  the 
coast  is  a  low  sandy  plain,  with  many  swamps  and  marshes  and  inlets  from  the  sea. 
The  natural  growth  of  this  region  is  almost  universally  pitch  pine.  Above  the  falls 
of  the  rivers  the  country  becomes  uneven,  and  the  soil  more  fertile.  In  the  western 
part  of  tlie  state  is  an  elevated  table  land,  and  some  high  ranges  of  the  Alleghanies. 
Black  Mountain,  the  highest  point  in  the  United  States  east  of  the  Rocky  Mountains, 
is  6,476  feet  high.  The  gold  region  of  North  Carolina  lies  on  both  sides  of  the  Blue 
Ridge,  in  the  S.  Western  part  of  the  state. 

t  The  Chowan  River,  formed  by  the  union  of  Nottoway,  Moherrin,  and  Blackvvatcr 
Rivers,  which  rise  and  run  chiefly  in  Virginia,  flows  into  Albemnrle  Sound,  a  little 
north  of  the  mouth  of  the  Roanoke.  The  first  settlements  were  on  the  N.E.  side  of 
the  Chowan,  near  the  present  village  of  Edcnton. 


CHAP.  X.] 


NORTH  CAROLINA. 


155 


lation  of  the  colony  ;  but  granted  to  the  corporation  of 
eight,  an  extent  of  powers  and  privileges,  that  made  it 
evident  that  the  formation  of  an  empire  was  contem 
plated. 

4.  Curing  the  same  year  that  the  grant  to  Claren- 

j  •>     i  r  i  &       ~        i  t 

don  was  extended,  another  colony  was  firmly  estab- 
lished  within  the  present  limits  of  North  Carolina, 
In  1660  or  1661,  a  band  of  adventurers  from  New 
England  entered  Cape  Fear  River,*  purchased  a  tract 
of  land  from  the  Indians,  and,  a  few  miles  below  Wil 
mington,!  on  Old  Town  Creek,!  formed  a  settlement. 
The  colony  did  not  prosper.  The  Indians  became 
hostile,  and  before  the  autumn  of  1663,  the  settlement 
was  abandoned.  Two  years  later  a  number  of  plant 
ers  from  Barbadoes§  formed  a  permanent  settlement 
near  the  neglected  site  of  the  New  England  colony, 
and  -a  county  named  Clarendon  was  established,  with 
'  the  same  constitution  and  powers  that  had  been 
granted  to  Albemarle.  2Sir  John  Yeamans,  the 
choice  of  the  people,  ruled  the  colony  with  prudence 
and  affection. 

5.  3As  the    proprietors  of  Carolina  anticipated  the 
rapid  growth  of  a  great  and  powerful  people  within 

i_      i  •      «          r     i      '  •  i    *       -i 

the  limits  of  their  extensive  and  fertile  territory,  they 
thought  proper  to  establish  a  permanent  form  of  gov- 
eminent,  commensurate,  in  dignity,  with  the  vastness 
of  their  expectations.  *The  task  of  framing  the  con- 
stitution  was  assigned  to  the  Earl  of  Shaftesbury,  one 
of  the  number,  who  chose  the  celebrated  philosopher, 
John  Locke,  as  his  friend  and  adviser  in  the  work  of 
legislation. 


1665. 


»•  Give  an 

account  qf 


"clarendon 


s.  \vha  be 
^mofT 
3  What 


they        ^ 
proper 


*  Cape  Fear  River,  in  North  Carolina,  is  formed  by  the  vie.  OF  WILMINGTON,  N.  c 
union  of  Haw  and  Deep  Rivers,  about  125  miles  N.W.  from 
Wilmington.     It  enters  the  Atlantic  by  two  channels,  one 
on  each  side  of  Smith's  Island,  twenty  and  twenty-five  miles 
below  Wilmington.     (See  the  Map.) 

t  Wilmington,  the  principal  seaport  in  North  Carolina,  is 
situated  on  the  east  side  of  Cape  Fear  River,  twenty-five 
miles  from  the  ocean,  by  way  of  Cape  Fear,  and  150  miles 
N.E.  from  Charleston.  (.See  Map.) 

\  Old  Town  Creek  is  a  small  stream  that  enters  Cape  Fear 
River  from  the  VV.  eight  miles  below  Wilmington.  (Map.1) 

§  Barbadoes  is  one  of  the  Caribbee  or  Windward  Islands, 
and  the  most  eastern  of  the  West  Indies.  It  is  twenty  miles 
long,  and  contains  an  area  of  about  150  square  miles.  The 
island  was  granted  Ity  James  I.  to  the  Earl  of  Murlburough 
in  Hi24. 


156  COLONIAL    HISTORY.  [PART  IL 

1600.        6.  IThe  object  of  the  proprietors,  as  expressed*  by 
titiT  themselves,  was  "  to  make  the  government  of  Carolina 
aoree)  a8  nearly  as  possible,  to  the  monarchy  of  which 
it  was  a   part  ;    and  to  avoid   erecting   a   numerous 
ttepwri*  democracy."  2A  constitution  of  one  hundred  and  twenty 
«'i"/      articles,  called  the  "  Fundamental  Constitutions,"  was 

2.  H  hat  tras      ,  ,  ,  .  ,  .  i  i      •     • 

thf.  nature  adopted,  establishing  a  government  to  be  administered 

qfthecon-    i         i       ,'  i-  •      i 

sutution    by  lords  and  noblemen  ;  connecting  political  power 
adopted?       - 


nerec|jtary  wealth;  and  placing  nearly  every  of 
fice  in  the  government  beyond  the  reach  of  the  people. 

1670.  7.  3The  attempt  to  establish  the  new  form  of  gov- 
.  wfuit  is  eminent  proved  ineffectual.     The    former  plain  and 

simple  laws  were  suited  to  the  circumstances  of  the 
people,  and  the  magnificent  model  of  government,  with 
*ts  appendages  of  royalty,  contrasted  too  ludicrously 
iuu?  \v\tti  the  sparse  population  and  rude  cabins  of  Carolina. 
After  a  contest  of  little  more  than  twenty  years,  the 
constitution,  which  was  never  in  effectual  operation, 
and  which  had  proved  to  be  a  source  of  perpetual  dis- 

b.  1693.     CQI&,  was  abrogated6  by  the  proprietors  themselves. 

1671.  /   8.  4The  Clarendon  county  colony  had  never  been 

c.  Aug.     very  numerous,  and  the  barrenness  of  the  soil  in  its 
4cu»!£aMA  vicinity,  offered  little  promise  of  reward  to  new  adven- 
andjinaliy  turers-     ^n  1671    Sir  John  Yeamans,   the   governor, 
defeated  the  was  transferred6  from  the  colony  to  the  charge  of  an- 

settlement         ,  1-111  11  i  i  •  »      i  j  ^      « 

tfciarcn-  other  which  had  recently  been  establishcdd  in  feouth 
d  BM9.M*,  Carolina.  Numerous  removals  to  the  southward  greatly 
reduced  the  numbers  of  the  inhabitants,  and  nearly  the 
whole  country  embraced  within  the  limits  of  the  Clar 
endon  colony  was  a  second  time  surrendered  to  the 
aborigines  before  the  year  1690. 

9.  8Domestic  dissensions  long  retarded  the  prosperity 
of  the  Albemarle  or  northern  colony.     Disorder  arose 
riwi-    fr°m  tne  attempts  of  the  governors  to  administer  the 
onyf      government  according  to  the  constitution  of  the  pro 
prietors  ;  excessive  taxation,  and  restrictions  upon  the 
lo/o.     commerce  of  the  colony,  occasioned  much  discontent; 
while  numerous  refugees  from  Virginia,  the  actors  in 
Bacon's  rebellion,  friends   of  popular   liberty,   being 
kindly  sheltered  in  Carolina,  gave  encouragement  to 
1677.    the  people  to  resist  oppression. 
Dec.  10.  'The  very  year  after  the  suppression  of  Bacon's 


CHAP.  X.]  NORTH  CAROLINA.  157 

rebellion  in  Virginia,  a  revolt  occurred  in  Carolina,    1077. 
occasioned  by  an  attempt  to  enforce  the  revenue  laws    6  OJ- t~ 
against  a  vessel  from  New  England.    The  people  took   /£™//,/J 
arms  in  support  of  a  smuggler,  arid  imprisoned  the   and  of  it* 
president  of  the  colony  and  six  members  of  his  council. 
John  Culpepper,  who  had  recently  fled  from  South 
Carolina,  was  the  leader  in  the  insurrection.     'During  i.  now  WM 
several  years,  officers  chosen  by  the  people  admin  is-  r«"S'S& 
tered  the  government,  and  tranquillity  was  for  a  time  Preserved? 
restored.     The  inhabitants  were  restless  and  turbulent 
under  a  government  imposed  on  them  from  abroad, 
f)ut  firm  and  tranquil  when  left  to  take  care  of  them 
selves. 

11.  2In   1683  Seth  Sothel,  one  of  the  proprietors,     1683. 
arrived  as  governor  of  the  province.     Being  exceed-  2;s.JJ^f  $}* 
v'nirly  avaricious,  he  not  only  plundered  the  colonists,  eomtgooer- 

fo  J,  11-  •  J   y   •  TT  i  i  •        nfjr,and 

but  cheated  his  proprietary  associates.     He  valued  his  wtMwa* 

office  only  as  the  means  of  gaining  wealth,  and  in  the  '  tcr"™ 
pursuit  of  his  favorite  object,  whether  as  judge  or  ex 
ecutive,  he  was  ever  open  to  bribery  and  corruption. 

3 A  historian  of  North  Carolina  remarks,  that  "the  dark  3.  what  i* 

shades  of  his  character  were  not  relieved  by  a  single  Tem'himf 

ray  of  virtue."     4The  patience  of  the  inhabitants  being  4  Wfua1f 

exhausted  after  nearly  six  years  of  oppression,  they  inMtfht* 

!,.  -ill-  *  i  •          i    •          arrest,  and 

seized  their  governor  with  the  design  or  sending  him  trial? 

to  England ;  but,  at  his  own  request,  he  was  tried  by  1 688. 

the  assembly,  which  banished  him  from  the  colony.  1689. 

12.  •Ludwcll,  the  next  governor,  redressed  the  frauds,  I'^fihe 
public  and  private,  which  Sothel  had  committed,  and  %$*$%&. 
restored  order  to  the  colony.     Glri  1695  Sir  John  Arch-  «*8> 
dale,  another  of  the  proprietors,  a  man  of  much  saga-  *"*; 

1  *  j         «.  •          1  **         *•  vt*  t'l& 

city  and  exemplary  conduct,  arrived  as  governor  of  nrr/»«/  «nd 
both  the  Carolinas.  7In  1698  the  first  settlements  ^SSSeJ 
were  made  on  Pamlico  or  Tar*  River.  The  Pam-  jj,J*J.{{j£. 
lico  Indians  in  that  vicinity  had  been  nearly  destroyed,  ment«»n. 

,         ,J  .,         •    *     r  i-i          Pamlico 

two  years  previously,  by  a  pestilential  fever ;  while  River,  and 
another  numerous  tribe  had  been  greatly  reduced  by 
the  arms  of  a  more  powerful  nation. 


*  Tar  River,  in  tho  eastern  part  of  North  Carolina,  flows  S.E.,  and  enters  Parnlico 
^wintl.  It  is  the  principal  river  next  south  of  the  Roanoke.  It  expands  into  a  wide 
estuary  a  short  distance  below  the  village  of  Wash'mjrton,  from  which  place  to  Pamlico 
Wound,  a  distance  of  forty  miles,  it  i:s  called  I'amUco  River. 


158  COLONIAL    HISTORY.  [PART   L» 

17O7.        13.  -The  want  of  harmony,  which  generally  pre- 
i.  what  is  vailed  between  the  proprietors  and  the  people,  did  not 
SreLehof  cneck  the  increase  of  population.     2In  1707  a  company 
population?  of  French  Protestants,  who  had  previously  settled  in 
arfivtKr  Virginia,  removed  to  Carolina.     Two  years  later,  they 
enisrants?  were  followed  by  a  hundred  German  families  from  the 
1/09.     Rhine;*  who  had  been  driven  in  poverty,  from  their 
homes,  by  the  devastations  of  war,  and  religious  per- 
3.  ivTiat  pro-  secution.     3The  proprietors  assigned  to  each  family 
madeforme  two  hundred  and  fifty  acres  of  land ;  and  generous 
emigrants?  contributions  in  England  furnished  them  with  pro 
visions  and  implements  of  husbandry,  sufficient  for 
their  immediate  wants. 

4.  what  14.  4A  great  change  had  fallen  upon  the  numerous 
fafien'upon  Indian  tribes  on  the  seacoast,  since  the  lime  of  Sir 
ifiSSncf.  Walter  Raleigh's  attempted  settlements.  One  tribe, 
the  time  of  which  could  then  bring-  three  thousand  bowmen  into 

Sir  Walter     .        „    ,  ,  °     .  _  - 

Raleigh?    the  field,  was  now  reduced  to  fifteen  men  ;  another  had 
entirely  disappeared  ;  and,  of  the  whole,  but  a  remnant 
remained.    After  having  sold  most  of  their  lands,  their 
reservations  had  been  encroached  upon  ; — strong  drink 
had  degraded  the  Indians,  and  crafty  traders  had  im 
poverished  them  ;  and  they  had  passed  away  before  the 
march  of  civilization,  like  snow  beneath  a  vertical  sun. 
6.  what  is       15.  5The  Tuscaroras  and  the  Corees,  being  farther 
r£ror!u  inland,  had  held  little  intercourse  with  the  whites  ;  but 
c2?c2?     tney  had  observed,  with  jealousy  and  fear,  their  grow 
ing  power,  and  the  rapid  advance  of  their  settlements, 
1711.    and  with  Indian  secrecy  they  now  plotted  the  exter- 
6.  Give  an  mination  of  the  strangers.      'A  surveyor,  who   was 
aih°Uwmf   found  upon  their  lands  with  his  chain  and  compass, 
was  the  first  victim.1    Leaving  their  fire-arms,  to  avoid 
suspici°n,  in  small  parties,  acting  in  concert,  they  ap- 
preached   the  scattered  settlements   along   Roanokef 
Riyer  an(l  Pamlico  Sound  ;  and  in  one  night,b  one 
hundred  and  thirty  persons  fell  by  the  hatchet. 
he  indi.       16.  7Colonel  Barn  well,  with  a  considerable  body  of 

*  The  Rhine,  one  of  the  most  important  rivers  in  Europe,  rises  in  Switzerland,  passes 
through  Lake  Constance,  and  after  flowing  N.  and  N.W.  through  Germany,  it  turns  to 
the  west,  and,  through  several  channels,  enters  the  North  Sea  or  German  Ocean,  be 
tween  Holland  and  Belgium, 

t  Roanoke  River,  formed  by  the  junction  of  Staunton  and  Dan  Rivers,  near  the  south 
boundary  of  Virginia,  flows  S.E.  through  the  northeastern  part  of  North  Carolina,  and 
enters  the  head  of  Albemarle  Sound. 


CHAP.  X.J  NORTH  CAROLINA.  159 

friendly  Cherokees,  Creeks,  and  Catawbas,   was  sent  1712. 
from  South  Carolina  to  the  relief  of  the  settlers,  and  ~ 
having  defeated  the  enemy  in  different  actions,  he  pur 
sued  them  to  their  fortified  town,*  which  capitulated, 
and  the  Indians  were  allowed  to  escape.     'But  in  a  i.  of  the 
few  days  the  treaty  was  broken  on  both  sides,  and  the  g^,and 
Indians  renewed  hostilities.    At  length  Colonel  Moore,  ^efoa^ 
of  South  Carolina,  arrived,1  with  forty  white  men  and  a  Dec 
eight  hundred  friendly  Indians:  and  in  1713  the  Tus-  1713. 
caroras  were  besieged  in  their  fort,f  and  eight  hun 
dred  taken  prisoners. b     At  last  the  hostile  part  of  the  b.  April  s 
tribe  migrated  north,  and,  joining  their  kindred  in 
New  York,  became  the  sixth  nation  of  the  Iroquois 
confederacy.     In  1715  peace  was  concluded0  with  the  1715. 
Corees.  c- Feb- 
17.  2In  1729,  the  two  Carolinas,  which  had  hitherto  1729. 
been  under  the  superintendence  of  the  same  board  of  2-  whatoe- 

£      -, ,  i    j  i  i  curred  in 

proprietors,  were  finally  separated  ;d  and  royal  govern-  1729? 
ments,  entirely  unconnected,  were  established*  over  •  d- July- 
them.  3From  this  time,  until  the  period  immediately 
preceding  the  Revolution,  few  events  occurred  to  dis- 
turb  the  peace  and  increasing  prosperity  of  North  Car-  pn. 
olina.  In  1744  public  attention  was  turned  to  the  de-  North  car- 

c  f    ,  .      i*    i  ohnafrwn 

fence  of  the  seacoast,  on  account  of  the  commencement  this  time  mi 
of  hostilities  between  England  and  Spain.     About  the  tliertfmlu~ 
time  of  the  commencement  of  the  French  and  Indian 
war,  the  colony  received  large  accessions  to  its  num-     1754. 
bers,  by  emigrants  from  Ireland  and  Scotland,  and 
thus  the  settlements  were  extended  into  the  interior, 
where  the  soil  was  far  more  fertile  than  the  lands  pre 
viously  occupied. 


*  This  place  was  near  the  River  Neuse,  a  short  distance  above  Edenton,  In  Craven 
County. 

f  This  place  was  in  Greene  County,  on  Cotentnea  (or  Cotechney)  Creek,  a  short  dis 
tance  above  its  entrance  into  the  River  Neuse. 


IbO  [PART  n. 

1670. 

CHAPTER  XI. 

SOUTH    CAROLINA* 

1.   lThe  charter  granted   to  Lord    Clarendon    and 
others,  in  1663,  embraced,  as  has  been  stated,*  a  large 
extent  of  territory,  reaching  from.  Virginia  to  Florida. 
2After  the  establishment  of  a  colony  in  the  northern  part 
z* Give  an  of  their  province,  the  proprietors,  early  in   1670,  fitted 
tShmnng  out  several  ships,  with  emigrants,  for  planting  a  south- 
°{oionyln    ern  colony?  under  the  direction  of  William  Sayle,  who 
Soutiinaaro~  kad  Previously  explored  the  coast.     The  ships  which 
bore  the  emigrants  entered  the  harbor  of  Port  Royal, 
near  Beaufort,  f  whence,  after  a  short  delay,  they  sailed 
into  Ashley!  River,  on  the  south  side  of  which  the 
settlement  of  Old  Charleston  was  commenced.     The 
colony,  in  honor  of  Sir  George  Carteret,  one  of  the 
proprietors,  was  called  the  CARTERET  COUNTY-  COLONY. 
1671.         2.  3Eaiiy  in   1671  Governor  Sayle  sunk  under  the 
3.  whatoc-  diseases  of  a  sickly  climate,  and  the  council  appointed 
i67i  ?      Joseph  West  to  succeed  him,  until  they  should  learn 
the  will  of  the  proprietors.     In  a  few  months,  Sir  John 

b.  Dec.     Yeamans,  then  governor  of  Clarendon,  was  appointed5 
4  HOW  IPOS  governor  of  the  southern  colony.     4Frorn  Barbadoes 

Supplied  brought  a  number  of  African  slaves,  and  South 
wittiutior-  Carolina  was,  from  the  first,  essentially,  a  planting 
5.  what  is  state,  with  slave  labor.  Representative  government 
government  was  early  established0  by  the  people,  but  the  attempt 
ofomC'?l~  to  carry  out  me  plan  of  government  formed  by  the  pro- 

c.  i67i-2.    prietors  proved  ineffectual. 

*  SOUTH  CAROLINA,  one  of  the  Southern  States,  contains  an  area  of  nearly  3:?,000 
square  miles.  The  seacoast  is  bordered  with  a  chain  of  fertile  islands.  The.  Low  Coun 
try,  extending  from  eighty  to  100  miles  from  the  coast,  is  covered  with  forests  of  pitch 
pine,  called  pine  barrens,  interspersed  with  marshes  and  swamps,  which  tbrm  excellent 
rice  plantations.  Beyond  this,  extending  fifty  or  sixty  miles  in  width,  is  the  Middts 
Country,  composed  of  numerous  ridges  of  sand  hills,  presenting  an  appearance  which 
has  been  compared  to  the  waves  of  the  sea  suddenly  arrested  in  their  course.  Beyond 
these  sand  hills  commences  the  Upper  Country,  which  is  a  beautiful  and  healthy,  and 
generally  fertile  region,  about  800  feet  above  the  level  of  the  sea.  The  Blue  Ridge,  a 
branch  of  the  Alleghanies,  passes  along  the  N.  Western  boundary  of  the  state. 

t  Beaufort,  in  South  Carolina,  is  situated  on  Port  Royal  Island,  on  the  W.  bank  of 
Port  Royal  River,  a  narrow  branch  of  the  ocean.  It  is  sixteen  miles  from  the  sea,  and 
about  thirty-six  miles,  in  a  direct  line,  N.E.  from  Savannah.  (See  Map,  p.  35.) 

£  Ashley  River  rises  about  thirty  miles  N.W.  from  Charleston,  and,  passing  along  the 
west  side  of  the  city,  enters  Charleston  Harbor  seven  miles  from  the  ocean.  (See  Map, 
next  page.) 


CHAP.    XI.  J 


SOUTH    CAROLINA. 


161 


3.  Several  circumstances  contributed  to  promote  the 
early  settlement  of  South  Carolina.    A  long  and  bloody 
war  between  two  neighboring  Indian  tribes,  and  a  fatal 
epidemic  which  had  recently  prevailed,  had  opened  the 
way  for  the  more  peaceful  occupation  of  the  country  by 
the  English.     The  recent  conquest  of  New   Nether 
lands  induced  many  of  the  Dutch  to  emigrate,  and 
several  ship  loads  of  them  were  conveyed*  to  Carolina, 
by  the  proprietors,  free  of  expense.     Lands  were  as 
signed  them  west  of  the  Ashley  River,  where  they 
formed    a   settlement,  which  was  called   Jamestown. 
The  inhabitants  soon  spread  themselves  through  the 
country,  and  in  process  of  time  the  town  was  deserted. 
Their  prosperity  induced  many  of  their  countrymen 
from  Holland  to  follow  them.     A  few  years  later  a 
company  of  French  Protestants,  refugees  from  their 
own  country,  were  sentb  over  by  the  king  of  England. 

4.  2The  pleasant  location  of  "  Oyster  Point,"  between 
the  rivers  Ashley  and  Cooper,*  had  early  attracted  the 
attention  of  the  settlers,  and  had  gained  a  few  inhab 
itants;  and  in  1680  the  foundation  of  a  new  town  was 
laid  there,  which  was  called  Charleston.!     It  was  im 
mediately  declared  the  capital  of  the  province,  and 
during  the   first  year  thirty  dwellings  were  erected. 
3In  the  same  year  the  colony  was  involved  in  difficul 
ties  with  the  Indians.     Straggling  parties  of  the  Wes- 
toes  began  to  plunder   the    plantations,  and   several 
Indians  were  shot  by  the  planters.     War  immediately 
broke  out ;  a  price  was  fixed  on  Indian  prisoners ;  and 


1671. 

1.  What,  cir- 

cumstances 

favored  the 

settlement 

and  growth 

of  South 

Carolina! 


1671. 


b.  1679. 

2.  Give  an 
account  of 
the  settle 
ment  and 
progress  of 
Charleston. 

1680. 


3.  Of  the 

first  war 
with  the  In 
dians,  and 
its  termina 
tion. 


*  Cooper  River  rises  about  thirty-five  miles 
N.E.  from  Charleston,  and  passing  along  the 
East  side  of  the  city,  unites  with  Ashley  River, 
to  form  Charleston  Harbor.  Wando  River,  a 
short  but  broad  stream,  enters  the  Cooper  from 
the  east,  four  miles  above  the  city.  (See  Map.; 

t  Charleston,  a  city  and  seaport  of  S.  Carolina, 
is  situated  on  a  peninsula  formed  by  the  union 
of  Ashley  and  Cooper  Rivers,  seven  miles  from 
the  ocean.  It  is  Only  about  seven  feet  above 
high  tide  ;  and  parts  of  the  city  have  been  over 
flowed  when  the  wind  and  tide  have  combined 
to  raise  the  waters.  The  harbor,  below  the  city, 
is  about  two  miles  in  width,  and  seven  in  length, 
across  the  mouth  of  which  is  a  sand  bar,  having 
four  passages,  the  deepest  of  which,  near  Sulli 
van's  Island,  has  seventeen  feet  of  water,  ;it  high 
tide.  During  the  summer  months  the  city  is 
more  healthy  than  the  surrounding  country. 


VICINITY    OF    CHARLESTON. 


162 


COLONIAL    HISTORY. 


[PART 


1684. 

1.  What  oc 
curred  at 

Port  Roy  all 

1686. 

b.  1685. 

2.  What  in 
duced  the 

Huguenots 

to  remove  to 

America! 

3.  Where  did 
they  settle  I 

4.  How  were 
they  affirm 

regarded, 
and  how 
treated  by 
the  Eng 
lish  I 


0.  1686-90. 
6.  What 
events  oc 
curred  du 
ring  Gov. 
Coll.etoti's 
adminis 
tration  I 


1690. 

6.  Give  an 
account  of 
Sothel's  ad 
ministra 
tion. 
d.  See  p.  157. 


many  of  ihem  were  sent  to  the  West  Indies,  and  sold 
for  slaves.  The  following  year3-  peace  was  concluded, 
and  commissioners  were  appointed  to  decide  all  com 
plaints  between  the  contending-  parties. 

5.  *In  1684  a  few  families  of  Scotch  emigrants  settled 
at  Port  Royal  ]  but  two  years  later,  the  Spaniards  of 
St.  Augustine,  claiming  the  territory,  invaded  the  set 
tlement,  and  laid  it  waste.     2  About  this  time  the  revo 
cation1'  of  the  edict  of  Nantes,*  induced  a  large  num 
ber  of  French  Protestants,  generally  called  Huguenots, 
to  leave  their  country,  and  seek  an  asylum  in  America. 
3 A  few  settled  in  New  England  ;  others  in  New  York; 
but  South  Carolina  became  their  chief  resort.     *  Al 
though  they  had  been  induced,  by  the  proprietors,  to 
believe  that  the  full  rights  of  citizenship  would  be  ex 
tended  to  them  here,  yet  they  were  long  viewed  with 
jealousy  and  distrust  by  the  English  settlers,  who  were 
desirous  of  driving  them  from  the  countiy,  by  enforcing 
against  them  the  laws  of  England  respecting  aliens. 

6.  6The  administration  of  Governor  Colleton  was 
signalized  by  a  continued  series  of  disputes  with  the 
people,  who,  like  the  settlers  in  North  Carolina,  re 
fused  to  submit  to  the  form  of  government  established 
by  the  proprietors.     An  attempt  of  the  governor  to  col 
lect  the  rents  claimed  by  the  proprietors,  finally  drove 
the  people  to  open  rebellion.     They  forcibly  took  pos 
session  of  the  public  records,  held  assemblies  in  oppo 
sition  to  the  governor  and   the  authority  of  the  pro 
prietors,  and  imprisoned  the  secretary  of  the  province. 
At  length  Colleton,  pretending  danger  from  Indians  or 
Spaniards,  called  out  the  militia,  and  proclaimed  the 
province  under  martial  law.     This  only  exasperated 
the  people  the  more,  and  Colleton  was  finally  im 
peached   by   the   assembly,    and   banished   from  the 
province. 

7.  'During  these  commotions,  Seth  Sothel,  who  had 
previously  been  banishedd  from  North  Carolina,  arrived 
in  the  province,  and  assumed  the  government,  with 


*  Nantes  is  a  large  commercial  city  in  the  west  of  France,  on  the  N.  side  of  the  River 
Loire,  thirty  Iniles  from  its  mouth.  It  was  in  this  place  that  Henry  IV.  promulgated  the 
famous  edict  in  1508,  in  favor  of  the  Protestants,  gruntini;  them  the  free  exercise  of 
their  religion,  fn  1685  this  edict  was  revoked  by  Louis  XIV. ;— a  violent  persecution  of 
the  Protastants  followed,  and  thousands  of  them  fled  from  the  kingdom. 


of  Lwt, 


administ 
tionJ 


CHAP.  XL]  SOUTH    CAROLINA.  163 

the  consent  of  the  people.  But  his  avarice  led  him  to  1$90. 
trample  upon  every  restraint  of  justice  and  equity  ;  and 
after  two  years  of  tyranny  and  misrule,  he  likewise 
was  deposed,  and  banished  by  the  people.  Philip 
Ludwell,  for  some  time  governor  of  North  Carolina, 
was  then  sent  to  the  southern  province,  to  re-establish 
the  authority  of  the  proprietors.  But  the  old  disputes 
revived,  and  after  a  brief,  but  turbulent  administration, 
he  gladly  withdrew  into  Virginia. 

8.  2In  1693,  one  cause  of  discontent  with  the  people     1693. 
was  removed  by  the  proprietors ;  who  abolished  the  OCc'M"^ 
"  Fundamental  Constitution,"  and  returned  to  a  more      1693  ? 
simple  and  more  republican  form  of  government.    3But  3. 
contentions  and  disputes  still  continuing,  John  Arch- 
dale,  who  was  a  Quaker,  and  proprietor,  came  over  in 

1695  ;  and  by  a  wise  and  equitable  administration,  did 
much  to  allay  private  animosities,  and  remove  the 
causes  of  civil  discord.  4Matters  of  general  moment 
were  settled  to  the  satisfaction  of  all,  excepting  the 
French  refugees ;  and  such  was  the  antipathy  of  the 
English  settlers  against  these  peaceable,  but  unfortu 
nate  people,  that  Governor  Archdale  found  it  necessary 
to  exclude  the  latter  from  all  concern  in  the  legislature. 

9.  6Fortunately  for  the  peace  of  the  colony,  soon     1696. 
after  the  return  of  Archdale,  all  difficulties  with  the  J^JJ[  ajl 
Huguenots  were  amicably  settled.     Their  quiet  and  " 
inoffensive  behavior,  and  their  zeal  for  the  success  of 

the  colony,  had  gradually  removed  the  national  an 
tipathies  ;  and  the  general  assembly  at  length  admit-     1697. 
tedn  them  to  all  the  rights  of  citizens  and  freemen.   a  March. 
The  French  and  English  Protestants  of  Carolina  have 
ever  since  lived  together  in  harmony  and  peace.     'In     1702. 
1702,  immediately  after  the  declaration5  of  war,  by 
England,  against  France  and  Spain,  Governor  Moore 
proposed  to  the   assembly  of  Carolina  an  expedition  swertwrm 
against  the  Spanish  settlement  of  St.  Augustine,   in     b.  May. 
Florida.     The  more  considerate  opposed  the  project,  7  Wov)lcoa 
but  a  majority  being  in  favor  of  it,  a  sum  of  about  nine  it  received/ 
thousand  dollars  was  voted  for  the  war,  and  1200  men  8  Givean 
were  raised,  of  whom  half  were  Indians.  %?%!%,$. 

10.  8 While   Colonel  Daniel  marched    against   St. 
4.ugustine  by  land,  the  governor  proceeded  with  the 


164  COLONIAL    HISTORY,  [PART  IL 

17O2.  main  body  by  sea,  and  blocked  up  the  harbor.  The 
~  Spaniards,  taking  with  them  all  their  most  valuable 
effects,  and  a  large  supply  of  provisions,  retired  to  their 
castle.  As  nothing  could  be  effected  against  it,  for  the 
want  of  heavy  artillery,  Daniel  was  despatched  to  Ja 
maica,*  for  cannon,  mortars,  &c.  During  his  absence, 
two  Spanish  ships  appeared  off  the  harbor ;  when 
Governor  Moore,  abandoning  his  ships,  made  a  hasty 
retreat  into  Carolina.  Colonel  Daniel,  on  his  return, 
standing  in  for  the  harbor,  made  a  narrow  escape  from 
the  enemy. 

i.what  debt      1 1.  lThe  hasty  retreat  of  the  governor  was  severely 
red^andhow  censured  by  the  people  of  Carolina.     This  enterprise 
defrayed*   \O^Q^  faG  colony  with  a  debt  of  more  than  26,000  dol 
lars,  for  the  payment  of  which  bills  of  credit   were 

1 703.  issued ;  the  first  paper  money  used  in  Carolina.     2An 
ta$l  expedition  which  was  soon  after  undertaken*  against 
rA    t^ie  Apalachian  Indians,  who  Avere  in  alliance  with  the 

aiachians.   Spaniards,  proved  more  successful.     The  Indian  towns 
a.  Dec.     Between  the  rivers  Altamahaf   and  Savannah J  were 
laid  in  ashes ;   several  hundred  Indians  were  taken 

1704.  prisoners;  and  the  whole  province  of  Apalachia  was 
obliged  to  submit  to  the  English  government. 

3  what  had      12.  3The  establishment  of  the  Church  of  England, 

long  been  a    .       ~«        , .          ,11  i  n          •          i  •  •  » 

favorite  ob-  m  Carolina,  had  long  been  a  favorite  object  with  sev- 
eral  of  the  proprietors,  and  during  the  administration 
of  Sir  Nathaniel  Johnson,  who  succeeded1*  Governor 
IMITM      Moore,  their  designs  were  fully  carried  out ;  and  not 
only  was  the  Episcopal  form  of  worship  established,  as 
the  religion  of  the  province,  but  all  dissenters  were 
excluded  from  the  colonial  legislature.     4The  dissent- 
ers  ^ien  carried  their  cause  before  the  English  par- 
5.  inat     liament,  which  declared  that  the  acts  complained  of 
awnmate?  were  repugnant  to  the  laws  of  England,  and  contrary 
1706.    to  the  charter  of  the  proprietors.     5Soon  after,  the  co- 

*  Jamaica,  one  of  the  West  India  Islands,  is  100  miles  S.  from  Cuba,  and  800  S.E.  from 
St.  Augustine.  It  is  of  an  oval  form,  and  is  about  150  miles  long. 

t  The  Mtamaha,  a  large  and  navigable  river  of  Georgia,  is  formed  by  the  union  of  tho 
Oconee  and  the  Ocnrilgee,  after  which  it  flows  S.E.,  upwards  of  100  miles,  and  enters 
the  Atlantic  by  several  outlets,  sixty  miles  S.W.  from  Savannah.  Milledgeville,  the 
capital  of  the  state,  is  on  the  Oconee,  the  northern  branch.  (See  Map,  p.  168.) 

J  The  SavtinnaJt  River  has  its  head  branches  in  N.  Carolina,  and,  running  a  S.  East 
ern  course,  forms  the  boundary  between  S.  Carolina  and  Georgia.  The  largest  vessels 
pass  up  the  river  fourteen  miles,  and  steamboats  to  Augusta,  120  miles,  in  a  direct  line, 
from  the  mouth  of  the  river,  and  more  than  300  by  the  river's  course 


CHAP.  XI.] 


SOUTH   CAROLINA. 


165 


Jonial  assembly  of  Carolina  repealed*  the  laws  which 
disfranchised  a  portion  of  the  people ;  but  the  Church 
of  England  remained  the  established  religion  of  the 
province  until  the  Revolution. 

13.  'From  these  domestic  troubles,  a  threatened  in 
vasion  of  the  province  turned  the  attention  of  the  peo 
ple    towards   their  common  defence   against   foreign 
enemies.     2Q,ueen   Anne's  war  still   continued;   and 
Spain,  considering  Carolina  as  a  part  of  Florida,  deter 
mined  to  assert  her  right  by  force  of  arms.     3In  1706, 
a  French  and  Spanish  squadron  from  Havanna  appeared 
before  Charleston  ;  but  the  inhabitants,  headed  by  the 
governor  and  Colonel  Rhett,  assembled  in  great  num 
bers  for  the  defence  of  the  city.     The  enemy  landed 
in  several  places,  but  were  repulsed  with  loss.     One 
of  the  French  ships  was  taken,  and  the  invasion,  at 
first  so  alarming,  was  repelled  with  little  loss,  and  little 
expense  to  the  colony. 

14.  4In  1715  a  general  Indian  war  broke  out,  headed 
by  the  Yamassees,  and  involving  all  the  Indian  tribes 
from  Cape  Fear  River  to  the  Alabama.     The  Ya 
massees  had  previously  shown  great  friendship  to  the 
English ;  and  the  war  commenced11  before  the  latter 
were  aware  of  their  danger.     The  frontier  settlements 
were  desolated ;  Port  Royal  was  abandoned ;  Charles 
ton  itself  was  in  danger ;  and  the  colony  seemed  near 
its  ruin.     5But  Governor  Craven,  with  nearly  the  en 
tire  force  of  the  colony,  advanced  against  the  enemy, 
drove  their  straggling  parties  before  him,  and  on  the 
banks  of  the  Salkehatchie,*  encountered0  their  main 
body  in  camp,  and,  after  a  bloody  battle,  gained  a 
complete  victory.     At  length  the   Yamassees,  being 
driven  from  their  territory,  retired  to  Florida,  where 
they  were  kindly  received  by  the  Spaniards. 

15.  6The  war  with  the  Yamassees  was  followed,  in 
1719,  by  a  domestic  revolution  in  Carolina.     7As  the 
proprietors  refused  to  pay  any  portion  of  the  debt  in 
curred  by  the  warr  and  likewise  enforced  their  land 
claims  with  severity,  the  colonists  began  to  look  to- 


1.  What 
next  enga 
ged  the,  at 
tention  of 
the  people  ? 

2.  Why  were 
the  Span 
iards  hos 
tile? 
3.  What 
events  oc 
curred  in 
1706? 


1715. 

4.  Give  an 
account  of 
the  Indian 
war  of  1715. 


b.  April  28. 


5.  Of  the 

services  of 
Gov.  Cra 
ven,  and  th» 
close  of  the 

loar. 
c.  May. 


6.  By  what 
was  this  war 

followed  I 
1.  What  were 
the  causes  of 
discontent  ? 


*  Salkehatchie  is  the  name  given  to  the  upper  portion  of  the  Cambnhce  River,  (which 
see,  Map,  p.  35).  Its  course  is  S.E.,  and  it  is  from  twenty  to  thirty  miles  E.  from  the 
Savannah  River. 


166  COLONIAL    HISTORY.  [PAR1    H. 

IT  19.    wards  the  crown  for  assistance  and  protection.     l  After 


"i"wh~at~u>as  much  controversy  and  difficulty  with  the  proprietors, 

lled 


tne  assembly  and  the  people  openly  rebelled  against 
their  authority,  and  proclaimed*  James  Moore  governor 

a.  Dec.     Of  tne  province,  in  the  name  of  the  king.     The  agent 
1720.     of  Carolina  obtained,  in  England,  a  hearing  from  the 

lords  of  the  regency,  who  decided  that  the  proprietors 
had  forfeited  their  charter. 

16.  2While  measures'were  taken  for  its  abrogation, 
Francis  Nicholson,  who  had  previously  exercised 
the  office  of  governor  in  New  York,  in  Maryland, 

b.  sept.    jn   Virginia,   and    in   Nova   Scotia,   now    received1* 

c.  1721.     a  rOyai  commission  as  governor  of  Carolina  ;  and, 
3.  when  was  early  in  the  following  year,c  arrived  in  the  province. 

the  contro-     qrrn    »  .?  *  i  .  „       -,-, 

versa  ad-  Jlhe  controversy  with  the  proprietors  was  finally  ad- 
justed  in  1729.  4Both  Carolinas  then  became  royal 
governments,  under  which  they  remained  until  the 
Revolution. 


CHAPTER  XII. 

GEORGIA.* 

1.  6At  the  time  of  the  surren- 
derd  of  the  Carolina  charter  to  the 
crown,  the  country  southwest  of 
the  Savannah  was  a  wilderness, 

JAMES  OGLETHOEPE.  occupied    by    savage    tribes,   and 

cla5me(i   by  Spain  as  a   part   of  Florida,    and    by 
England  as  a  part  of  Carolina.     8Happily  for  the 
claims  of  the  latter,  and  the  security  of  Carolina,  in 
•nw       1732  a  number  of  persons  in  England,  influenced  by 

*  GEORGIA,  one  of  the  Southern  States,  contains  an  area  of  about  G0,000  square 
miles.  The  entire  coast,  to  the  distance  of  seven  or  eight  miles,  is  intersected  by  nu 
merous  inlets,  communicating  with  each  other,  and  navigable  for  small  vessels.  The 
islands  thus  formed  consist  mostly  of  salt  marshes,  which  pi-oduce  sea  island  cotton  of 
a  superior  quality.  The  coast  on  the  mainland,  to  the  distance  of  several  miles,  is 
mostly  a  salt  marsh  ;  beyond  which  are  the  pine  barrens,  and  the  ridges  of  sand  hills 
similar  to  those  of  South  Carolina.  The  Upper  Country  is  an  extensive  table  land, 
with  a  black  and  fertile  soil.  Near  the  boundary  of  Tennessee  and  Carolina,  on  t*»» 
north,  the  country  becomes  mountainous. 


CHAP.  Xll.J 


GEORGIA. 


167 


1.  What  is 

nf  flip  said  of  Ogle- 
8     thorpeand 
his  benevo 
lent  de 
signs  I 


motives  of  patriotism  and  humanity,  formed  the  project    1732. 
of  planting  a  colony  in  the  disputed  territory. 

2.  'James  Oglethorpe,  a  member  of  the  British  par 
liament  ;  a  soldier  and  a  loyalist,  but  a  friend 
unfortunate ;  first  conceived  the  idea  of  opening,  for 
tiie  poor  of  his  own  country,  and  for  persecuted  Prot 
estants  of  all  nations,  an  asylum  in  America,  where 
former  poverty  would  be  no  reproach,  and  where  all 
might  worship  without  fear  of  persecution.     2The  be 
nevolent  enterprise  met  with  favor  from  the  king,  who 
granted,1  for  twenty-one  years,  to  a  corporation,  "  in 

trust  for  the  poor,"  the  country  between  the  Savannah  a  Juua  20 
and  the  Altamaha,  and  westward  to  the  Pacific  Ocean. 
The  new  province  was  named  Georgia. 

3.  3In  November  of  the  same  year,  Oglethorpe,  with  b.  NOV.  23. 
nearly  one  hundred  and  twenty  emigrants,  ernbarkedb 

for  America;  and  after  touching0  at  Charleston  and 
Port  Royal,  on  the  twelfth  of  February  landed  at  Sa 
vannah.*  On  Yamacraw  bluff,  a  settlement  was  im 
mediately  commenced,  and  the  town,  after  the  Spanish 
name  of  the  river,  was  called  Savannah.  4After  com 
pleting  a  slight  fortification  for  the  defence  of  the  set 
tlers,  Oglethorpe  invited  the  neighboring  Indian  chiefs 
to  meet  him  at  Savannah,  in  order  to  treat  with  them 
for  their  lands,  and  establish  relations  of  friendship. 

4.  5In  June  the  chiefs  of  the  Creek  nation  assem 
bled  ; — kind  feelings  prevailed  ;  and  the  English  were 
cordially  welcomed  to  the  country.     An  aged  warrior 
presented  several  bundles  of  skins,  saying  that,  although 
the  Indians  were  poor,  they  gave,  with  a  good  heart, 
such  things  as  they  possessed.      Another  chief  pre 
sented  the  skin  of  a  buffalo,  painted,  on  the  inside, 
with  the  head  and  feathers  of  an  eagle.     He  said  the 
English  were  as  swift  as  the  eagle, 

;md  as  strong  as  the    buffalo  ;  for 

*  Savannah,  now  the  largest  city,  and  the 
principal  seaport  of  Georgia,  is  situated  on  the 
R  VV.  bunk  of  the  Savannah  River,  on  a  sandy 
plain  forty  feet  above  the  level  of  the  tide,  and 
seventeen  miles  from  the  sea.  The  city  i.s  reg 
ularly  laid  out  in  the  form  of  a  parallelogram, 
with  streets  crossing  each  other  at  right  angles. 
Vessels  requiring  fourteen  feet  of  water  come 
up  to  the  wharves  of  the  city,  and  larger  ves 
sels  to  Fine  Fathom  Hole,  three  miles  below  the 
city.  See  Map.) 


3.  Give  an 
account  of 
the  settle 
ment  of  Sa 
vannah. 

1733. 

c.  Jan.  24. 


4.  Hotv  did 
Oglethorpe 

begin  his  in 
tercourse 
witli  the  In 
dians? 


5.  Give  an 
account  of 
this  first 
meeting 
with  the 
Indians. 


VICINITY    OF    SAVANNAH. 


O.vs 


168 


COLONIAL   HISTORY. 


[PART  n. 


1733.  they  flew  over  vast  seas ;  and  were  so  powerful,  that 
~~  nothing  could  withstand  them.  He  reminded  them 
that  the  feathers  of  the  eagle  were  soft,  and  signified 
love ;  that  the  skin  of  the  buffalo  was  warm,  and  sig 
nified  protection  ;  and  therefore  he  hoped  that  the  Eng 
lish  would  love  and  protect  the  little  families  of  the 
Indians. 

5.  irThe  settlers  rapidly  increased  in  numbers,  but 
as  most  of  those  who  first  came  over,  were  not  only 
poor,  but  unaccustomed   to   habits  of  industry,  they 
were  poorly  qualified  to  encounter  the  toil  and  hard 
ships  to  which  their  situation  exposed  them.     2The 
liberality  of  the  trustees   then   invited   emigrants  of 
more  enterprising  habits  ;  and  large  numbers  of  Swiss, 
Germans,  and  Scotch,  accepted  their  proposals.     3The 
regulations  of  the  trustees  at  first  forbade  the  use  of 
negroes, — prohibited  the  importation  of  rum, — and  in 
terdicted  all  trade  with  the  Indians,  without  a  special 
license.     Slavery  was  declared  to  be  not  only  immoral, 
but  contrary  to  the  laws  of  England. 

6.  4Early  in  1736,  Oglethorpe,  who  had  previously 
visited  England,  returned1   to  Georgia,   with  a  new 
company  of  three  hundred  emigrants.    5In  anticipation 
of  war  between  England  and  Spain,  he  fortified  his 
colony,  by  erecting  forts  at  Augusta,*  Darien,f  Fred- 
erica,!  on  Cumberland  Island^  near  the  mouth  of  the 
St.  Mary's, ||  and  even  as  far  as  the  St.  John's,  claiming 
for  the  English    all  the  territory  north  of  that  river. 
6But  the  Spanish  authorities  of  St.  Augustine  com- 

*  Augusta  City  is  situated  on  the  S.W.  side  of  the  Savannah  River,  120  miles  N.VV. 
from  Savannah  City.  It  is  at  the  head  of  steamboat  navigation  on  the  Savannah,  is 
surrounded  by  a  rich  country,  and  has  an  active  trade. 

t  Darien  is  situated  on  a  high  sandy  bluff  on  the  north  and  principal  channel  of  the 
Altamaha,  twelve  miles  from  the  bar  near  its  mouth.  (See  Map.) 

%  Frcderica  is  sitiwte-d  on  the  west  side  of  St.  Simon's 
Island,  below  the  principal  mouth  of  the  Altamaha,  and 
on  one  of  its  navigable  channels.  The  fort,  mentioned 
above,  was  constructed  of  tabby,  a  mixture  of  water  and 
lime,  with  shells  or  gravel,  forming  a  hard  rocky  mas» 
when  dry.  The  ruins  of  the  fort  may  still  be  seen. 

$  Cumberland  Island  lies  opposite  the  coast,  at  the 
southeastern  extremity  of  Georgia.  It  is  fifteen  miles  in 
length,  and  from  one  to  four  in  width.  The  fort  was  on 
the  southern  point,  and  commanded  the  entrance  to  St. 
Mary's  River. 

||  St.  Mary's  River,  forming  part  of  the  boundary  be 
tween  Georgia  and  Florida,  enters  the  Atlantic,  botwcen 
Cumberland  Island  on  the  north,  and  Amelia  Island  on 
the  south. 


1.  What  a 
said  of  the 
character  of 
the  early 
tettlers? 


2.  WJutt 
other  emi 
grants  arri 
ved  I 


i.  What  rep 
utations  of 
the  trustees 
are  men 
tioned} 


1736. 

a.  Feb.  16. 

4.  What  ad 
dition  was 
/nade  to  the 

colimy  in 
1736? 

5.  Whatioas 
done  in  an 
ticipation,  of 
tvarberween 

England 
and  Spain  1 


VICINITY  OF  KREPERICA. 


CHAP.  XII.] 


GEORGIA. 


169 


plained  of  the  near  approach  of  the  English;  and  their    1736. 
commissioners,  sent  to  confer    with    Oglethorpe,    de-  ~"~ 
manded  the  evacuation  of  the  country,  as  far  north  as 
St.  Helena  Sound  ;*  and,  in  case  of  refusal,  threatened 
hostilities.     lThe  fortress  at  the  mouth  of  the  St.  John's 
was  abandoned;  but  that  near  the  mouth  of  the  St. 
Mary's  was  retained  ;  and  this  river  afterwards  became 
the  southern  boundary  of  Georgia. 

7.  2The  celebrated  John  Wesley,  founder  of  the 
Methodist  church,  had  returned  with  Oglethorpe,  with 
the  charitable  design  of  rendering  Georgia  a  religious 
colony,  and  of  converting  the  Indians.     3Having  be-  3  What  ren. 
come  unpopular  by  his  zeal  and  imprudence,  he  was  *%£*,!$* 
indicted  for  exercising  unwarranted  ecclesiastical  au-  and  caused 

,  -t       r  •  -i  r  •  i    fits  return  t 

thonty  ;  arid,  after  a  residence  01  two  years  in  the  col 

ony,  he  returned  to  England,  where  he  was  long  dis 

tinguished  for  his  piety  and  usefulness.     4Soon  after 

his  return  the  Rev.  George  Whitefield,  another  and 

more  distinguished  Methodist,  visited*  Georgia,  with 

the  design  of  establishing  an  orphan  asylum  on  lands  a-May-1738- 

obtained  from  the  trustees  for  that  purpose.     The  plan 

but  partially  succeeded  during  his  lifetime,  and  was 

abandoned  after  his  death.  b 

8.  5To  hasten  the  preparations  for  the  impending 
contest  with  Spain,  Oglethorpe  again  visited0  England; 
where  he  received  d  a  commission  as  brigadier-general  ; 
with  a  command  extending  over  South  Carolina  ;  and. 

after  an  absence  of  more  than  a  year  and  a  half,  re-     1737. 
turned6  to  Georgia,  bringing  with  him  a  regiment  of  d.  sept.  7. 
600  men,  for  the  defence  of  the  southern  frontiers.     6In 
the  latter  part  of  1739,  England  declared'  war  against 
Spain;  and  Oglethorpe  immediately  planned  an   ex- 
pedition  against  St.  Augustine.     In  May  of  the  follow- 
ing  year,g  he  entered  Florida  with  a  select  force  of 
four  hundred  men  from  his  regiment,  some  Carolina 
troops,  and  a  large  body  of  friendly  Indians. 

9.  7A  Spanish  fort,  twenty-five  miles  from  St.  Au- 
gustine,  surrendered  after  a  short  resistance  ;  —  another, 
within  two  miles,  was  abandoned  ;  but  a  summons  for 
the  surrender  of  the  town  was  answered  by  a  bold  de- 


b.  in  mo 

5.  whatpre- 


e-°ct- 


*  St..  Helena  Sound  is  the  entrance  to  the  Cainbahee  River.    It  is  north  of  St.  Helena 
gland,  and  about  iit'ty  miles  N.E.  trorn  Savannah.     (See  Map,  p.  35.) 

8 


170  COLONIAL    HISTORY  [PART   II. 

174O.   fiance.     For  a  time  the  Spaniards  were  cut  off  from  all 
~~  supplies,  by  ships  stationed  at  the  entrance  of  the  har 
bor  ;  but  at  length  several  Spanish  galleys  eluded  the 
vigilance  of  the  blockading  squadron,  and  brought  a 
reinforcement  and  supplies  to  the  garrison.     All  hopes 
of  speedily  reducing  the  place  were  now  lost; — sick 
ness  began  to  prevail  among  the  troops;  and  Ogle- 
a.  July,     thorpe,  with  sorrow  and  regret,  returned*  to  Georgia. 
1742.          10-  'Two  years  later,  the  Spaniards,  in  return,  made 
}u£ntnfmf  PreParati°ns  f°r  an  invasion  of  Georgia.     In  July,  a 
ttespanish  fleet  of  thirty-six  sail  from  Havanna  and  St.  Augustine, 
lHSgia°f  bearing  more  than  three  thousand  troops,  entered  the 
b.  July  is.    harbor  of  St.  Simon's  ;*  landedb  on  the  west  side  of  the 
island,  a  little  above  the  town  of  the  same  name  ;  and 
2.  of  the    erected  a  battery  of  twenty  guns.      2General  Ogle- 
ovmuna  thorpe,  who  was  then  on  the  island  with  a  force  of  less 
than  ei^ilt  hundred  men,  exclusive  of  Indians,  with- 
^rew  to  Frederica;  anxiously  awaiting  an  expected 
reinforcement  from  Carolina.     A  party  of  the  enemy, 
having  advanced  within  two  miles  of  the  town,  was 
driven  back  with  loss  ;  another  party  of  three  hundred, 
e.  July  18.    coming  to  their  assistance,  was  ambuscaded,6  and  two- 
thirds  of  the  number  were  slain  or  taken  prisoners. 
3.  whatpre-      U-  3Oglethorpe  next  resolved  to  attack,  by  night, 
one  °*  t^le  Spanish  camps ;  but  a  French  soldier  de- 
Serte^5  anc^  gave  the  alarm,  and  the  design  was  de- 
4  what  was  ^eatec^-     4Apprehensive  that  the  enemy   would   now 
dgiethorpe's  discover  his  weakness,  he  devised  an  expedient  for  de- 
^eivtngthi  stroying  the  credit  of  any  information  that  might  be 
enemy?     given<     j^e  wrote  a  letter  to  the  deserter,  requesting 
that  he   would  urge  the  Spaniards  to  an  immediate 
attack,  or,  if  he  should  not  succeed  in  this,  that  he 
would  induce  them  to  remain  on  the  island  three  days 
longer,  for  in  that  time  several  British  ships,  and  a  re 
inforcement,  were  expected  from  Carolina.     He  also 
dropped  some  hints  of  an  expected  attack  on  St.  Au 
gustine  by  a  British  fleet.     This  letter  he  bribed  a 

*  St.  Simon1  a  Island  lies  south  of  the  principal  channel  of  the  Altamaha.  It  is  twelve 
miles  in  length,  and  from  two  to  five  in  width.  The  harbor  of  St.  Simon's  is  at  the 
southern  point  of  the  island,  before  the  town  of  the  same  name,  and  eight  miles  below 
Frederica.  At  St.  Simon's  there  was  also  a  small  fort.  The  northern  part  of  the  island 
is  separated  from  the  mainland  by  a  small  creek,  and  is  called  Little  St.  Simon's.  (See 
Map,  p.  168.) 


CHAP.    XII.]  GEORGIA.  171 

Spanish  prisoner  to  deliver  to  the  deserter,  but,  as  was   1742. 
expected,  it  was  given  to  the  Spanish  commander. 

12.  irThe  deserter  was  immediately  arrested  as  a  t  Whatwas 
spy,  but  the  letter  sorely  perplexed  the  Spanish  officers,  the  result  of 

1  J  '        f.      ,  IT          -,J  • v  •  11  •  this  plan  I 

some  of  whom  believed  it  was  intended  as  a  deception, 
while  others,  regarding  the  circumstances  mentioned 
in  it  as  highly  probable,  and  fearing  for  the  safety  of 
St.  Augustine,  advised  an  immediate  return  of  the  ex 
pedition.  2Fortunately,  while  they  were  consulting,  2.  whatctr 
there  appeared,  at  some  distance  on  the  coast,  three 
imall  vessels,  which  were  regarded  as  a  part  of  the 
British  fleet  mentioned  in  the  letter.  3It  was  now  de- 
termined  to  attack  Oglethorpe  at  Frederica,  before  the 
expected  reinforcement  should  arrive.  -  upon? 

13.  *While  advancing  for  this   purpose,  they  fell  \.vrhatww 
into  an  ambuscade,*  at  a  place  since  called  "  Bloody 
Marsh,"   where  they  were  so  warmly  received  that 

they  retreated  with  precipitation,— abandoned  their 
works,  and  hastily  retired  to  their  shipping ;  leaving  a 
quantity  of  guns  and  ammunition  behind  them.  6On 
their  way  south  they  made  an  attack15  on  Fort  Wil- 
liam,*  but  were  repulsed;  and  two  galleys  were  dis- 
abled  and  abandoned.  6The  Spaniards  were  deeply  6  How  was 
mortified  at  the  result  of  the  expedition  ;  and  the  com- 
mander  of  the  troops,  on  his  re-turn  to  Havanna,  was 
tried  by  a  court-martial,  and,  in  disgrace,  dismissed 
from  the  service. 

14.  7Soon  after  these  events,  Oglethorpe  returned  to     1743. 
England,  never  to  revisit  the  colony  which,  after  ten     i.what 

o         .'..  ,        .,.         ,11  11,-       11    more  is  said 

years  of  disinterested  toil,  he  had  planted,  defended,    ofoyie- 
and  now  left  in  tranquillity.     8Hitherto,  the  people    8'  °wiat 
had  been  under  a  kind  of  military  rule ;  but  now  a  JJjSKiX 
civil  government  was  established ;  and  committed  to    sovem- 

ii  c  -i  i-ii  mentJ 

the  charge  of  a  president  and  council,  who  were  re 
quired  to  govern  according  to  the  instructions  of  the 
trustees. 

15.  9Yet  the  colony  did  not  prosper,  and  most  of  the  g.-ivnat  wo* 
jscttlers  still  remained  in  poverty,  with  scarcely  the   Smef^e 
hope  of  better  days.     Under  the  restrictions  of  the  trus-     cotonv? 

*  Fort  William  was  the  name  of  the  fort  at  the  southern  extremity  of  Cumberland 
Island.  There  was  also  a  fort,  called  Fort  dndreu>,  at  the  northern  extremity  of  the 
island. 


172 


COLONIAL   HISTORY. 


[PART   IL 


1743. 

1.  Of  what 
did  the  peo 
ple  com 
plain  i 


2.  ITow  were 

the  laws 
against  sla 
very  eva 
ded  1 


1752. 

3.  When  was 

the  form  of 

government 

changed, 

and  why  1 

a.  July  1. 

b.  Oct. 

l.W)w.t  gave 
prosperity  to 
the  colony  ? 


tees,  agriculture  had  not  flourished  ;  and  commerce 
had  scarcely  been  thought  of.  rThe  people  com 
plained,  that,  as  they  were  poor,  the  want  of  a  free  title 
to  their  lands  almost  wholly  deprived  them  of  credit ; 
they  wished  that  the  unjust  rule  of  descent,  which 
gave  their  property  to  the  eldest  son,  to  the  exclusion 
of  the  younger  children,  should  be  changed  for  one 
more  equitable  j  but,  more  than  all,  they  complained 
that  they  were  prohibited  the  use  of  slave  labor,  and 
requested  that  the  same  encouragements  should  be 
given  to  them  as  were  given  to  their  more  fortunate 
neighbors  in  Carolina. 

16.  2The   regulations  of  the  trustees  began  to  be 
evaded,  and  the  laws  against  slavery  were  not  rigidly 
enforced.     At  first,  slaves  from  Carolina  were  hired 
for  short  periods ;  then  for  a  hundred  years,  or  during 
life ;  and  a  sum  equal  to  the  value  of  the  negro  paid 
in  advance ;  and,  finally,  slavers  from  Africa  sailed 
directly  to  Savannah ;  and  Georgia,    like    Carolina, 
became  a  planting  state,  with  slave  labor. 

17.  3ln  1752,  the  trustees  of  Georgia,  wearied  with 
complaints  against  the  system  of  government  which 
they  had  established,  and  finding  that  the  province 
languished  under  their  care,  resigned1  their  charter  to 
the  king ;  and  the  province  was  formedb  into  a  royal 
government.     4The  people  were  then  favored  with  the 
same  liberties  and  privileges  that  were  enjoyed  by  the 
provinces  of  Carolina  ;  but  it  was  not  until  the  close 
of  the  French  and   Indian  war,  and  the  surrender  of 
the  Floridas  to  England,  by  which  security  was  given 
to    the  frontiers,  that  the  colony  began  to  assume  a 
flourishing  condition. 


BEADDOCK. 


O.ENEBAL   A15EEUEOSIBIE. 


GENEBAL  WOLFE. 


CHAP.  Xin.j  THE    FRENCH    AND    INDIAN    WAR. 


173 


DEATH    OF    GENERAL    WOLFE.       (ScG  page  192.) 

CHAPTER  XIII. 
THE    FRENCH    AND    INDIAN    WAR, 

EXTENDING  FROM  1754  TO  THE  PEACE  OF  17G3. 

DIVISIONS. 

/.  Causes  of  the  War,  and  Everts  of  1754. — II.  1755:  Expe 
ditious  of  MoncJcion,Bra'SSbcJ[j  Shirley,  and  Win  slow.— III. 
1756:  Delays;  Loss  of  Oswego  ;  Indian  Incursions. — IV. 
1757:  Designs  against  Lonisburg,  and  Loss  of  Fort  Wm. 
Henry. — V.  1758:  Reduction  of  Louisbvrg  ;  Abercrombie' s 
Defeat ;  The  taking  of  Forts  Frontenac  and  Du  Quesne.—r 
VI.  1759  to  1763:  Ticonderoga  and  Crown  Point  Abandon 
ed  ;  Niagara  Taken  ;  Conquest  of  Quebec, — Of  all  Canada  ; 
War  with  the  Cherokecs.;  Peace  of  1763. 

I.  CAUSES  OF  THE  WAR,  AND  EVENTS  OF  1754. — 
'Thus  for,  separate  accounts  of  the  early  American 
colonies  have  been  given,  for  the  purpose  of  preserving 
thnt  unity  of  narration  which  seemed  best  adapted  to 
render  prominent  the  distinctive  features  which  marked 
the  settlement  and  progress  of  each.  2But  as  we  have 
arrived  at  a  period  when  the  several  colonies  have  be- 


1753. 


Of  what  does 

Chapter 
XIII.  treat } 


Whatare 
the  Divi 
sions  of  the 
Chapter  J 


Of  what  does 
the  first  Di 
vision  treat? 
l.  Why  have 
separate  ac 
counts  of 
the  colonies 
been  thus 
far  given? 
2.  What 
change  it 
now  made, 
andfor-what 
reason  ? 


174  COLONIAL    HISTORY.  [PART   IL 

1753.    come  firm  y  established,  and  when  their  individual 

~~  histories  become  less  eventful,  and  less  interesting,  their 

general  history  will  now  be  taken  up,  and  continued 

in  those   more  important  events  which  subsequently 

1.  ByiPhat  affected  all  the  colonies.     lThis  period  is  distinguished 
dis(m^uis°fi-  by  the  final  struggle  for  dominion  in  America,  between 

the  rival  powers  of  France  and  England. 

2.  what  i»       2.  2Those  previous  wars  between  the  two  countries, 
pftnwtMT*  which  had  so  often  embroiled  their  transatlantic  c.ol- 

betioeen     onies,  had  chiefly  arisen  from  disputes  of  Europe.  ui 

France  and        .    .'  J  .  r        .    .  v  , 

England?  origin  ;  and  the  events  which  occurred  in  America, 
were  regarded  as  of  secondary  importance  to  those 
which,  in  a  greater  measure,  affected  the  influence  of 

3.  what  led  the  rival  powers  in  the  affairs  of  Europe.     3But  the 
^ndindfan  growing  importance  of  the  American  possessions  of  the 

war?  two  countries,  occasioning  disputes  about  territories  ten 
fold  more  extensive  than  either  possessed  in  Europe, 
at  length  became  the  sole  cause  of  involving  them  in 
another  contest,  more  important  to  America  than  any 
preceding  one,  and  which  is  commonly  known  as  the 
French  and  Indian  War. 

4.  what  was      3.   *The   English,  by  virtue  of  the  early  discovery 

by  the  Cabots,  claimed  the  whole  seacoast  from  New- 
nzfish  foundland  to  Florida  ;  and  by  numerous  grants  of  ter- 
ritory,  before  the  French  had  established  any  settle 
ments  in   the    Valley   of  the  Mississippi,   they   had 
extended  their  claims  westward  to  the  Pacific  Ocean. 
5.  upon     6The  French,  on  the  contrary,  founded  their  claims 
upon,  the  actual  occupation    and  exploration    of  the 
country.     'Besides  their  settlements  in  New  France, 
e.  HOW  far  or  Canada,  and  Acadia,  they  had  long  occupied  De- 
umSsfx-  troit,*  had  explored  the  Valley  of  the  Mississippi,  and 
tend?      formed  settlements  at  Kaskaskiaf  and  VincenneSjJ  and 

along  the  northern  border  of  the  Gulf  of  Mexico. 
7  what  wot      4-   7  According  to  the  French  claims,  their  northern 
rench  Possessi°ns  °f  New    France   and   Acadia  embraced, 
within  their  southern  limits,  the  half  of  New  York, 
and  the  greater  portion  of  New  England  ;  while  their 

*  Detroit.     (See  Map.  p,  304. 

t  Kaskaskiti,  in  the  southwestern  part  of  the  state  of  Illinois,  is  situated  on  the  W. 
side  of  Kaskaskia  River,  seven  miles  above  its  junction  with  the  Mississippi. 

t  Vinccmies  is  in  the  southwestern  part  of  Indiana,  and  is  situated  on  the  E.  bank  of 
the  Wabash  River,  100  miles,  by  the  river's  course,  above  its  entrance  into  the  Ohio. 


OHAP.    Xm.]  THE   FRENCH   AND    INDIAN   WAR.  175 

western   possessions,  of  Upper  and  Lower  Louisiana,    1753. 
were  held  to  embrace  the  entire  valley  of  the  Mississip-  ~~ 
pi  and  its  tributary  streams.     JFor  the  purpose  of  vin-  i.  HOW  were 
dicating  their  claims  to  these  extensive  territories,  and 
confining  the  English  to  the  country  east  of  the  Alle- 
ghanies,  the  French  were  busily  engaged  in  erecting 
a  chain  of  forts,  by  way  of  the  Great  Lakes  and  the 
Mississippi,  from  Nova  Scotia  to  the  Gulf  of  Mexico. 

5.  2A  royal  grant1  of  an  extensive  tract  of  land  on 
the  Ohio*  River,  to  a  company  of  merchants,  called 
the  Ohio  Company,  gave  the  French  the  first  appre- 
hension  that  the  English  were  designing  to  deprive 
them,  of  their  western  trade  with  the  Indians,  and  cut 
off  their  communication  between  Canada  and  Louisi 
ana.    3While  the  company  were  surveying  these  lands,  3. 
with  the  view  of  settlement,  three  British  traders  were  l 
seizedb  by  a  party  of  French  and  Indians,  and  con- 
veyed  to  a  French  fort  at  Presque  Isle.f    The  T wight- 
wees,  a  tribe  of  Indians  friendly  to  the  English,  resent 
ing  the  violence  done  to  their  allies,  seized  several 
French  traders,  and  sent  them  to  Pennsylvania^ 

6.  4The  French  soon  after  began  the  erection  of  forts  4. 
south  of  Lake  Erie,  which  called  forth  serious  com- 
plaints  from  the  Ohio  Company.     As  the  territory  in 
dispute  was  within  the  original  charter  limits  of  Vir 
ginia,  Robert  Dinwiddie,  lieutenant-governor  of  the 
colony,  deemed  it  his  duty  to  remonstrate  with  the 
French  commandant  of  the  western  posts,  against  his 
proceedings,  and  demand  a  withdrawal  of  his  troops. 
•The  person  employed  to  convey  a  letter  to  the  French 
commandant  was  George  Washington,  an  enterprising 

and  public-spirited  young-  man,  then   in  his  twenty-  French,  and 

"    ,        A,J  ,  j      •          ,  «»•     what  is  said 

second  year,  who  thus  early  engaged   in    the  public    ofhimi 

*  The  Ohio  River  is  formed  by  the  confluence  of  the  Alleghany  from  the  N.,  and  the 
Monongnhefa  from  the  S.,  at  Pittsburg,  in  the  western  part  of  'Pennsylvania.  From 
Pittsburg  the  general  course  of  the  river  is  S.W.  to  the  Mississippi,  a  distance  of  950 
miles  by  the  river,  but  only  about  520  in  a  direct  line.  It  separates  the  states  of  Vir 
ginia  and  Kentucky  on  the  S.,  from  Ohio,  Indiana,'  and  Illinois  on  the  N.,  and  drains  a 
valley  containing  more  than  200,000  square  miles.  The  only  considerable  falls  in  the 
river  are  at  Louisville,  where  the  water  descends  twenty-two  and  a  half  feet  in  two 
miles,  around  which  has  been  completed  a  canal  that  admits  the  passage  of  the  largest 
steamboats. 

t  Presque  Isle  (almost  an  island,  as  its  name  implies,)  is  a  small  peninsula  on  the 
southern  shore  of  Lake  Erie,  at  the  northwestern  extremity  of  Pennsylvania.  The 
place  referred  to  in  history  as  Presque  Isle  is  the  present  village  of  Erte,  which  is  situ 
ated  on  the  S.W.  side  of  the  bay  formed  between  Presque  Isle  and  the  mainland. 


176 


COLONIAL   HISTORY. 


[PART  II 


1753. 


i.  what 


was  wiled? 
2.  cave  an 


a.  Pro- 
"d 


b.  Dec.  is. 


gers  did  he 

meet  during 

his  return? 


1754 
c.jan.  i6. 
*.  what  was 

the  answer 


er? 


service,  and  who  afterwards  became  illustrious  in  the 
annals  of  his  country. 

7.  JThe  service  to  which  Washington    was   thus 
called,  was  both  difficult  and  dangerous  ;  as  half  of  his 
routej  of  f°ur  hundred  miles,  lay  through  a  trackless 
wilderness,  inhabited  by  Indian  tribes,  whose  feelings 
were  hostile  to  the  English.     2Departing,  on  the  31st 
°f  October,  from  Williarnsburg,*  then  the  seat  of  gov 
ernment  of  the  province,  on  the  4th  of  December  he 
reached  a  French  fort  at  the  mouth  of  French  Creek,  t 
from  which  he  was  conducted  to  another  fort  higher 
up  the  stream,  where  he  found  the  French  command- 
ant,  M.  De  St.  Pierre,a  who  entertained  him  with  great 
politeness,  and  gave  him  a  written  answer  to  Governor 
Dinwiddie's  letter. 

8.  3Having  secretly  taken  the  dimensions   of  the 
fort,  and  made  all  possible  observations,  he  set  outb  on 

.    '  .          •r.  •  -i         •    n 

nis  return.     At  one  time  he   providentially  escaped 

%     •  jji  ri-iri-  t 

being  murdered  by  a  party  of  hostile  Indians  ;  one  of 
whom,  at  a  short  distance,  fired  upon  him,  but  fortu 
nately  missed  him.  At  another  time,  while  crossing 
a  river  on  a  raft,  he  was  thrown  from  it  by  the  floating 
ice  ;  and,  after  a  narrow  escape  from  drowning,  he  suf 
fered  greatly  from  the  intense  severity  of  the  cold 
4On  his  arrival6  at  Williarnsburg,  the  letter  of  S*. 
Pierre  was  found  to  contain  a  refusal  to  withdraw  his 

-11  11  • 

troops  ;  with  the  assurance  that  he  was  acting  in  o  be 
dience  to  the  commands  of  the  governor-general  of 
Canada,  whose  orders  alone  he  should  obey. 

9.  'The  hostile  designs  of  the  French  being  apparent 
from  tne  repty  of  St.  Pierre,  the  governor  of  Virginia 
made  immediate  preparations  to  resist  their  encroach 
ments.     The  Ohio  Company  sent  out  a  party  of  thirty 
men  to  erect  a  fort  at  the  confluence  of  the  AlleghanyJ 


*  Williamsburg  is  situated  on  elevated  ground  between  James  and  York  Rivers,  a 
few  miles  N.E.  from  Jamestown.  It  is  the  seat  of  William  and  Marf  College,  founded 
in  1693.  (See  Map,  p.  44.) 

t  French  Creek,  called  by  the  French  J3ux  Baufs,  (O  Buff;)  enters  Alleghany  River 
from  the  west,  in  the  present  county  of  Venango,  sixty-five  miles  N.  from  Pittsburg. 
The  French  fort,  called  Venango,  was  on  the  site  of  the  present  village  of  Franklin, 
the  capital  of  Venarsgo  County. 

I  The  Allegheny  River  rises  in  the  northern  part  of  Pennsylvania,  and  rjns,  first 
N.W.  into  New  York,  and  then,  turning  to  the  S.W.,  again  enters  Pennsylvania,  and  at 
Pittsburg  unites  with  the  Monongahela  to  form  the  Ohio 


CHAP.  XIII.]  THE    FRENCH   AND   INDIAN    WAR.  177 

and  Monongahela  ;*  and  a  body  of  provincial  troops,  1754. 
placed  under  the  command  of  Washington,  marched  ~~  — ' 
into  the  disputed  territory.  'The  men  sent  out  by  the  \.whathap- 
Ohio  Company  had  scarcely  commenced  their  fort,  f^Scomf 
when  they  were  driven11  from  the  ground  by  the  pan^smen? 
French,  who  completed  the  work?,  and  named  the  a'b.  prr'0-18' 
place  Fort  du  Q,uesne.b  du-Sl 

10.  2An  advance  party  under  Jumonville,    which  2  Wlmtwaa 
had  been  sent  out  to  intercept  the  approach  of  Wash-  &*&*& 
ington,  was  surprised0  in  the  night ;  and  all  but  one  vine's  par- 
were  either  killed  or  taken  prisoners.     3After  erecting   c.  May  w. 
a  small  fort,  which  he  named  Fort  Necessity,!  and  s.w/tatwere 
being  joined  by  some  additional   troops   from   New  movements 
York  and  Carolina,  Washington  proceeded  with  four 
hundred  men  towards  Fort  du  Gluesne,  when,  hearing 

of  the  advance  of  a  large  body  of  French  and  Indians, 
under  the  command  of  M.  de  Villiers,xhe  returned  to  xvn-ic-are. 
Fort  Necessity,  where  he  was  soon  after  attacked11  by    a.  July  3. 
nearly  fifteen  hundred  of  the  enemy.     After  an  obsti 
nate  resistance  of  ten  hours,  Washington  agreed  to  a 
capitulation,6  which  allowed  him  the  honorable  terms    e.  July  4. 
of  retiring  unmolested  to  Virginia. 

11.  4It  having  been  seen  by  England,  that  war  with 
France  would  be  inevitable,  the  colonies   had  been 
advised  to  unite  upon  some  plan  of  union  for  the  gen-    colonies? 
eral  defence.     3A  convention  had  likewise  been  pro-  5.  For  what 
posed  to  be  held  at  Albany,  in  June,  for  the  purpose 

of  conferring  with  the  Six  Nations,  and  securing  their 
friendship.     « After  a  treaty  had  been  made  with  the  6  WhatwM 
Indians,  the  convention  took  up  the  subject  of  the  pro-  ton*  there* 
posed  union  ;  and,  on  the  fourth  of  July,  the  very  day 
of  the  surrender  of  Fort  Necessity,  adopted   a  plan 
which  had  been  drawn  up  by  Dr.   Franklin,  a  del 
egate  from  Pennsylvania. 

12.  7This  plan  proposed  the  establishment  of  a  gen-  7.  Describe 
eral  government  in  the  colonies, to  be  administered  by  ^idnnri 
a  governor-general  appointed   by  the  crown,   and  a      posed. 
council  chosen    by   the  several  colonial  legislatures; 
having  the  power  to  levy  troops,  declare  war,  raise 

*  The  Monongahela  rises  by  numerous  branches  in  the  northwestern  part  of  Virginia, 
and  running  north  enters  Pennsylvania,  and  unites  vvitn  the  Alleghany  at  Pittsburg. 

t  The  remains  of  Fort  Necessity  are  still  to  be  seen  near  the  national  road  from  Cum 
berland  to  Wheeling,  in  the  southeastern  part  of  Fayette  County,  Pennsylvania. 


178  COLONIAL    HISTORY.  [PART   II. 

1754.    money,  make  peace,  regulate  the  Indian  trade,  and 

~~  concert  all  other  measures  necessary  for  the  general 

safety.     The  governor-general  was  to  have  a  negative 

on  the  proceedings  of  the  council,  and  all  laws  were 

to  be  submitted  to  the  king  for  ratification. 

i.Whywas  13.  xThis  plan,  although  approved  by  all  the  dele- 
!?  gates  present,  except  those  from  Connecticut,  who  ob 
jected  to  the  negative  voice  of  the  governor-general, 
shared  the  singular  fate  of  being  rejected,  both  by  the 
colonial  assemblies,  and  by  the  British  government:  by 
the  former,  because  it  was  supposed  to  give  too  much 
power  to  the  representative  of  the  king  ;  and  by  the 
latter,  because  it  was  supposed  to  give  too  much  power 

2.  what  was  to  tne  representatives  of  the  people.  2As  no  plan  of 
uni°n  could  be  devised,  acceptable  to  both  parties,  it 
was  determined  to  carry  on  the  war  with  British  troops, 
aided  by  such  forces  as  the  colonial  assemblies  might 
voluntarily  furnish. 

1755.        II.   1755:   EXPEDITIONS  OF  MONCKTON,  BRADDOCK, 
SHIRLEY,  AND  SIR  WILLIAM  JOHNSON.  —  1.  3Early  in 


of'thJchan  1755J  General  Braddock  arrived11  from  Ireland,  with 

ter  treat?    two  regiments  of  British  troops,  and  with  the  authority 

3  &what  is  °f  commander-in-chief  of  the  British  and  colonial  forces. 

'said  of     4  At  a  convention  of  the  colonial  g-overnors,  assembled 

General  ,  .  .      ,T.       .     .  8  ,.  .     ' 

at  his  request  in  Virginia,  three  expeditions  were  re 
s°lve(l  upon  ;  one  against  the  French  at  Fort  du 
Q,uesne,  to  be  led  bv  General  Braddock  himself;  a  sec- 

resolvea  .          '.  .          •>  .  .  ' 

upon?     ond  against  JNiagara,  and  a  third  against  Grown  ljomt, 
a  French  post  on  the  western  shore  of  Lake  Champlain. 
6.  what         2.  *  While  preparations  were  making  for  these  ex 
peditions,  an  enterprise,  that  had  been  previously  de- 
termined  upon,  was  prosecuted  with  success  in  another 
ken?       quarter.     About  the  last  of  May,  Colonel  Monckton 
sailedb  from  Boston,  with  three  thousand  troops,  against 
the  French  settlements  at  the  head  of  the  Bay  of  Fun- 
dy,  which  were  considered  as  encroachments  upon  the 
e.  Give  an  English  province  of  Nova  Scotia. 

6Landingat  Fort  Lawrence,*  on  the  eastern  shore 


anitonni'  °f  Chignecto,    a  branch  of  the  Bay  of  Fundy,  a  French 
c.  June  4.    block-house  was  carried0  by  assault,  and  Fort  Beause- 

*  For  localities  see  Map,  next  page. 

t  Vhignecto  Bay  is  the  northern,  or  northwestern,  arm  of  the  Bay  of  Fundy. 


CHAP,  xm.j 


FRENCH   AND    INDIAN   WAR. 


179 


joura  surrendered,15  after  an  investment  of  four  days.    1755. 
The  name  of  the  fort  was  then  changed  to  Cumber-     &  Pro. 
land.     Fort  Gaspereau,0  on  Bay  Verte,d    or   Green  p^°JJ"z1f«>r 
Bay,*  was  next  taken;  and   the   forts  on  the  New  kJunei? 
Brunswick  coast  were  abandoned.    In  accordance  with    n°u^°~d 
the  views  of  the  governor  of  Nova  Scotia,  the  planta-   Gas-pe-ro! 
tions  of  the  French  settlers  were  laid  waste  ;  and  ^sev-    no'Un™d, 
eral  thousands  of  the  hapless  fugitives,   ardently  at-      Vairt- 
tached  to  their  mother  country,  and  refusing  to  take 
the  oath  of  allegiance  to  Great  Britain,  were  driven  on 
board  the  British  shipping,  at  the  point  of  the  bayonet, 
and  dispersed,  in  poverty,  through  the  English  colonies. 

4.  lThe  expedition  against  the  French  on  the  Ohio,  i.  what  de- 
was  considerably  delayed,  by  the  difficulty  of  obtaining 
supplies  of  wagons  and  provisions ;  but,  on  the  tenth 

of  June,  General  Braddock  set  out  from  Fort  Cumber 
land,!  with  a  force  of  little  more  than  two  thousand 
men,  composed  of  British  regulars  and  provincials. 
2Apprehending  that  Fort  du  Gluesne  might  be  rein-  2.  in  wMt^ 
forced,  he  hastened  his  march  with  a  select  corps  of 
1200  men ;  leaving  Col.  Dunbar  to  follow  in  the  rear 
with  the  other  troops  and  the  heavy  baggage. 

5.  3Neglecting  the  proper  measures  necessary   for 
guarding  against  a  surprise,  and  too  confident  in  his 

own  views  to  receive  the  advice  of  Washington,  who  8urPrtsed7 
acted  as  his  aid,  and  who  requested  to  lead  the  pro 
vincials  in  advance ;  Braddock  continued  to  press  for 
ward,  heedless  of  danger,  until  he  had  arrived  within 
nine  or  ten  miles  of  Fort  du  Quesne.     4  While  march-  4  cHvetr* 
ing  in  apparent  security,  his  advanced  guard  of  regu-  y/Swr" 
lars,  commanded  by  Lieutenant-colonel  Gage,  was  fired      P?™*- 
upon8  by  an  unseen  enemy;  and,  unused  to  Indian    e. Juiy». 
warfare,  was  thrown  into  disorder  ;  and  falling  back 
on  the  main  body,  a  general  confu 
sion  ensued. 

*  Bay  Vertc,  or  Green  Bay,  is  a  western  arm  of 
Northumberland  Strait;  a  strait  which  separates 
Prince  Edward's  Island  from  New  Brunswick  and 
Nova  Scotia.  (See  Map.) 

t  Fort  Cumberland  was  on  the  site  of  the  pres 
ent  village  of  Cumberland,  which  is  situated  on 
the  N.  side  of  the  Potomac  River,  in  Maryland,  at 
the  mouth  of  Will's  Creek.  The  Cumberland,  or 
National  Road,  which  proceeds  W.  to  Ohio,  &c., 
commences  hcra. 


what  won 


180  COLONIAL   HISTORY.  [PART   II. 

1755.        6.  General  Braddock,  vainly  endeavoring  to  rally 
Tmieawas  n's  tro°Ps  on  tne  sPot  wjiere  they  wero  first  attacked, 
a^er  having  had  three  horses  killed  under  him,  and 


ana  the  re-'  after  seeing1  every  mounted  officer  fall,  except  Wash- 

sultof  the    •  i_-          ir  11  i  • 

battle?     mgton,    was    himself    mortally   wounded,    when   his 
troops  fled  in  dismay  and  confusion.    2The  cool  bravery 

2.  Whatsa-       .,    ,r     TT.       .    .  J  .       .    ,  ,,  ,         ,  J 

ved  the  ar-  of  the  Virginia  provincials,  who  formed  under  the  com- 

"totaSde?    mand  of  Washington,  covered  the  retreat  of  the  regu 

j.  j^  *  lars,  and  saved  the  army  from  total  destruction.     3In 

mkmedar6  t*1*s  disastrous  defeat  more  than  two-thirds  of  all  the 

wounded?  officers,  and  nearly  half  the  privates,  were  either  killed 

or  wounded. 

4.  Describe       7.  4No  pursuit  was  made  by  the  enemy,  to  whom 

tne  success  was  wholly  unexpected  ;  yet  so  great  was 
the  panic  communicated  to  Colonel  Dunbar's  troops, 
that  they  likewise  fled  with  precipitation,  and  made 
no  pause  until  they  found  themselves  sheltered  by  the 

5.  what  dts-  walls  of  Fort  Cumberland.     5Soon  after,  Colonel  Dun- 
madeofy/S  bar,  leaving  at  Cumberland  a  few  provincial  troops, 

a°Auy?a    kut  insufficient  to  protect  the  frontiers,  retired*  with  the 

rest  of  the  army  to  Philadelphia. 

e.  what  is  8.  'The  expedition  against  Niagara  was  entrusted  to 
8efped{tim  Governor  Shirley  of  Massachusetts  ;  on  whom  the  com- 
*S5ri?*  mand  in  chief  of  the  British  forces  had  devolved,  after 

the  death  of  General  Braddock.     The  forces  designed 

b.  N.  p.  isa.  for  this  enterprise  were  to  assemble  at  Oswego,b  whence 

they  were  to  proceed  by  water  to  the  mouth  of  the  Ni 
agara  River.*  The  main  body  of  the  troops,  however, 
did  not  arrive  until  the  last  of  August  ;  and  then  a 
succession  of  western  winds  and  rain,  the  prevalence 
of  sickness  in  the  camp,  and  the  desertion  of  the  In 
dian  allies,  rendered  it  unadvisable  to  proceed  ;  and 

c.  Oct.  24.    most  of  the  forces  were  withdrawn.0     The  erection  of 
7.  Give  the  two  new  forts  had  been  commenced  on  the  east  side 

°f  tne  riyer  ;  an(l  suitable  garrisons  were  left  to  defend 

tnem- 


Point0  vre-  ^-  7The  expedition  against  Crown  Point  was  en 
vious'to^rhe  trusted  to  General  Johnson,  afterwards  Sir  William 
Johnson.  Johnson,  a  member  of  the  council  of  New  York.  In 

*  Niagara  River  is  the  channel  which  connects  Lake  Erie  with  Lake  Ontario.  It  is 
about  thirty-six  miles  long,  and  flows  from  S.  to  N.  In  this  stream,  twenty-two  miles 
north  from  Lake  Erie,  are  the  celebrated  Fallt  of  Niagara,  the  greatest  natural  curios 
ity  in  the  world.  (See  Map,  p.  306  and  319.) 


CHAP.  Xlli.]  THE    FRENCH   AND   INDIAN   WAR. 


181 


d.  pro- 


e-  N-  P-  13°- 


June  and  July,  about  6000  troops,  under  General  Ly-    1755. 

man,  were  assembled  at  the  carrying  place  between  ~~ 

Hudson  River  and  Lake  George  ;a  where  they  con-  a  N 

structed  a  fort  which  they  named  Fort  Lyman,  but 

which  was  afterwards  called  Fort  Edward.*     JIn  the  i.  When  did 

latter  part  of  August  General  Johnson  arrived  ;  and, 

taking  the  command,  moved  forward  with  the  main 

body  of  his  forces  to  the  head  of  Lake  George  ;  where 

he  learned,b  by  his  scouts,  that  nearly  two  thousand  b  Sept  7 

French  and  Indians  were  on  their  march  from  Crown 

Point,0  with  the  intention  of  attacking  Fort  Edward,    c.  N.  p.  134. 

10.  2The  enemy,  under  the  command  of  the  Baron 
Dieskau,d  approaching  by  the  way  of  Wood  Creek,* 
had  arrived  within  two  miles  of  Fort  Edward  ;  when 
the  commander,  at  the  request  of  his  Indian  allies,  who 
stood  in  great  dread  of  the  English  cannon,  suddenly 
changed  his  route,  with  the  design  of  attacking  the 

camp  of  Johnson.     3In  the  mean  time,  Johnson  had  3  Wha(de. 
sent  out  a  party  of  a  thousand  provincials  under  the    'tachment 

i      r  s~<  *i         i  TTTMT     '  i         j      j   T          was  tient 

command  of  Colonel  Williams  ;  and  two  hundred  In-     against 
dians  under  the  command  of  Hendricks,  a  Mohawk   *  ewhy?n 
sachem  ;  for  the  purpose  of  intercepting  the  return  of 
the  enemy,  whether  they  succeeded,  or  failed,  in  their 
designs  against  Fort  Edward. 

11.  4Unfortunately,  the  English,  being  drawn  into    r.  septa. 
an  ambuscade/  were   overpowered  by  superior  num- 

bers,  and  driven  back  with  a  severe  loss.      Among 
the   killed   were  Colonel  Williams  and  the  chieftain 
Hendricks.     The  loss  of  the  enemy  was  also  consid- 
erable  ;  and   among  the  slain  was    St.    Pierre,  who 
commanded  the  Indians.     5The  firing  being  heard  in 
the  camp  of  Johnson,  and  its  near  approach 
convincing  him  of  the  repulse  of  Williams  ;  _ 
he  rapidly  constructed  a  breastwork  of  fallen 
trees,  and  mounted  several  cannon,  which,  I 
two  days  before,  he  had  fortunately  received  li 
from  Fort  Edward. 

*  for",  Edward  was  on  the  site  of  the  present  village  of 
Fort  Edward,  in  Washington  County,  on  the  E.  side  of 
Hudson  River,  and  about  forty-five  miles  N.  from  Albany. 
This  spot  was  also  called  the  carrying-  place;  being  the 
point  where,  in  the  expeditions  against  Canada,  the  troops, 
stores,  &c.,  were  landed,  and  thence  carried  to  Wood 
Creek,  a  distance  of  twelve  miles,  where  they  were  again 
embarked.  (See  Map.) 


VICINITY    OF    LAKE  GEOROE. 


182  COLONIAL    HISTORY.  [PART   H. 

1T55.        12.  xThe  fugitives  had  scarcely  arrived  at  the  camp, 

i.  Descnte  wnen  the  enemy  appeared  and  commenced  a  spirited 

thhXnpn  attack  j  but  the  unexpected  reception  which  the  Eng 

lish  cannon  gave  them,  considerably  cooled  their  ardor. 

The  Canadian  militia  and  the  Indians  soon  fled  ;  and 

the  French  troops,  after  continuing  the  contest  several 

9.  What  was  hours,  retired  in  disorder.    2Dieskau  was  found  wound- 

'Diakatfl  ed  an(l  alone,  leaning  against  the  stump  of  a  tree. 

While  feeling  for  his  watch,  in  order  to  surrender  it, 

an  English  soldier,  thinking  he  was  searching  for  a 

pistol,  fired  upon  him,  and  inflicted  a  wound  which 

9.whatcom-  caused  his-  death.     3  After  the  repulse  of  the  French,  a 

*%£?$*£  detachment  from  Fort  Edward  fell  upon  their  rear, 

enemy  i     ancj  completed  their  defeat. 

4.  what         13-  4-^or  tne  PurPose  °f  securing  the  country  from 
were  the    the  incursions  of  the  enemy,  General  Johnson  erected 

further  fro-        c  i  •         i  r  1-11  T 

cecdings  of  a  tort  at  his  place  01  encampment,  which  he  named 
Fort  William  Henry.*  Learning  that  the  French 
were  strengthening  their  works  at  Crown  Point,  and 
likewise  that  a  large  party  had  taken  possession  of, 
and  were  fortifying  Ticonderoga  ;f  he  deemed  it  ad 
visable  to  make  no  farther  advance  ;  and,  late  in  the 
season  —  after  leaving  sufficient  garrisons  at  Forts  Wil- 
a.  Dec.  Ham  Henry  and  Edward,  he  retired1  to  Albany, 
whence  he  dispersed  the  remainder  of  his  army  to 
their  respective  provinces. 

Of  what  does        TTT      •£-,,      T-\  T  /-\  r  T 

the  third  di-         111.     1756:    DELAYS  J    LOSS    OP   OsWEGO;    INDIAN  lN- 

vtoton  treat?  CTJRSIONS  _L  «The  pian  for  fae  campaign  of  1756, 
6.  what  was  which  had  been  agreed  upon  in  a  council  of  the  colo- 
n^  governors  held  at  Albany,  early  in  the  season, 
was  sim^ar  to  tnat  °f  tne  preceding  year  ;  having  for 
its  object  the  reduction  of  Crown  Point,  Niagara,  and 
Fort  du  duesne.     6Lord  Loudon  was  appointed  by 
'were  op-    the  king  commander-in-chief  of  his  forces  in  America, 
yomtcd?    an(j  ajgo  governor  of  Virginia  ;  but,  being  unable  to 
depart  immediately,  General  Abercrombie  was  ordered 

*  Fort  Wm.  Henry  was  situated  at  the  head  of  Lake  George,  a  little  E.  from  the  vil 
lage  of  Caldwell,  in  Warren  County.  After  the  fort  was  levelled  by  Montcalm,  in  1757, 
(see  page  185,)  Fort  George  was  built  as  a  substitute  for  it,  on  a  more  commanding  site  ; 
yot  it  was  never  the  scene  of  any  important  battle.  (Sec  Map,  previous  page.) 

t  Ticonderoffa  is  situated  at  the  mouth  of  the  outlet  of  Lake  George,  in  Essex  County, 
on  the  western  shore  of  Lake  Chainplaln,  about  eighty-five  miles  in  a  direct  line  N. 
from  Albany.  (See  Map  and  Note,  p.  240.)  The  village  of  Ticonderoga  is  two  miles 
above  the  ruins  of  the  fort. 


' 


CHAP.  XIII.]  THE   FRENCH   AND    INDIAN    WAR. 


183 


to  precede  him,  and  take  the  command  of  the  troops  1756. 
until  his  arrival.  lThus  far,  hostilities  had  been  car 
ried  on  without  any  formal  declaration  of  war ;  but,  in 
May  of  this  year,  war  was  declared1  by  Great  Britain 
against  France,  and,  soon  after, b  by  the  latter  power 
against  Great  Britain. 

2.  2In   June,  General   Abercrombie  arrived,  with 
several  regiments,  and  proceeded  to  Albany,  where 
the  provincial  troops  were  assembled ;  but  deeming 
the  forces  under  his  command  inadequate  to  carry  out 
the  plan  of  the  campaign,  he  thought  it  prudent  to 
await  the  arrival  of  the  Earl  of  Loudon.     This  occa 
sioned  a  delay  until  the  latter  part  of  July ;  and  even 
after  the  arrival  of  the  earl,  no  measures  of  importance 
were  taken.     3The  French,  in  the  mean  time,  profiting 
by  the  delays  of  the  English,  seized  the  opportunity 
to  make  an  attack  upon  Oswego.* 

3.  4Early  in  August,  the  Marquis  Montcalm,  who 
had  succeeded  the  Baron  Dieskau  in  the  chief  com 
mand  of  the  French  forces  in  Canada,  crossed  Lake 
Ontario  with  more  than  five  thousand  men,  French, 
Canadians,  and  Indians ;  and,  with  more  than  thirty 
pieces  of  cannon,  commenced0  the  siege  of  Fort  On 
tario,  on  the  east  side  of  Oswego  River,  f     After  an 
obstinate,  but  short  defence,  this  fort  was  abandoned,41 
— the  garrison  safely  retiring  to  the  old  fort  on  the 
west  side  of  the  river. 

4.  6On  the  fourteenth,  the  English,  numbering  only 
1400  men,  found  themselves  reduced  to  the  necessity 
of  a  capitulation  ;  by  which  they  surrendered  them 
selves  prisoners  of  war.     Several  vessels  in  the  harbor, 
together  with  a  large  amount  of  military  stores,  con 
sisting  of  small  arms,  ammunition,  provisions,  and  134 
pieces  of  cannon,  fell  into  the  hands  of  the  enemy.  Mont- 

i,  after  demolishing  the  forts,  returned  to  Canada. 


1.  What  is 

said  of  the 

declaration 

of  war  ? 

a.  May  17. 

b.  June  9. 


2.  What  is 

said  of  the 

measures  of 

Abcrcrombie 

and  Lord 

Loudon ? 


3.  How  did 

the  French 

•profit  by 

these  delays? 


4.  Give  an 

account  of 

Mnntcalin's 

expedition 

against 

Oswego. 


c.  Aug.  11. 

d.  Aug.  IS. 


5.  What  is 
said  of  the 
surrender 
of  this  place, 
and  the  loss 
suffered  by 
t/ic  English? 


*  The  village  of  Oswego,  in  Oswego  County,  is  situa 
ted  on  both  sides  of  Oswego  River,  at  its  entrance  into 
Lake  Ontario.     Old  Fort  Oswego,  built  in  1727,  was  on 
the  west  side  of  the  river.     In  1735  Fort  Ontario  was 
built  on  an  eminence  on  the  E  side  of  the  river ;  a  short 
distance  N.  of  which  stands  the  present  Fort  Oswego. 

*  Oswcffo  River  is  formed  by  the  junction  of  Seneca 
and  Oueida  Rivers.    The  former  is  the  outlet  of  Canan- 
daigua,  Crooked,  Seneca,  Cayuga,  Owasco,  and  Skeneut- 
e>s  Lakes  ;  and  the  latter  of  Oneida  Lake. 


FORTS    AT    OSWEGO. 


184  COLONIAL    HISTORY.  [PART  II 

1756.  5.  'After  the  defeat  of  Brad  dock,  the  Indians  on  the 
'i.  what  is  western  frontiers,  incited  by  the  French,  renewed  their 
dlandepri  depredations,  and  killed,  or  carried  into  captivity,  more 
datimwon  than  a  thousand  of  the  inhabitants.  2In  August  of 

the  western     ,  .  ~    ,          ,  .  Jp 

frontiers?    this  year,  Colonel  Armstrong,  with  a  party  of  nearly 
ount™  ^00  men,  marched  against  Kittaning,*  their  principal 
n^stx-  townj  on  tne  Alleghany  River.    The  Indians,  although 
pedttion.     surprised,a  defended  themselves  with  great  bravery  5 
a.  sept.  s.    refusing  quarter  when    it  was    offered  them.     Their 
principal  chiefs  were  killed,  their  town  was  destroyed, 
and  Eleven  prisoners  were  recovered.     The  English 
suffered  but  little  in  this  expedition.     Among  their 
wounded  was  Captain  Mercer,  afterwards  distinguished 
3.  what  is  in  the  war  of  the  revolution.     3These  were  the  prin- 


titqfattt  cipal  events  of  this  year  ;  and  not  one  of  the  important 
paigCn?n'  objects  of  the  campaign  was  either  accomplished  or 


1757     attempted. 

Of  what  docs         ^  •     1?57:    DESIGNS   AGAINST    LoUISBURG,    AND  LOSS 

thefounhdb-  OF  FORT  WILLIAM  HENRY.  —  1.  4The  plan  of  the  cam- 

vision  treat  f         .  r  .  „„„  i  •      •      i   i         i  !•»•/• 

4.  what  was  Paign  °*  l»*7j  was  limited,  by  the  commander-m-chief, 

a>fit?e£m?  to  an  attempt  upon  the  important  fortress  of  Louisburg. 

p^snof    s  With  the  reduction  of  this  post  in  view,  Lord  Loudon 

b.  June  20.  sailedb  from  New  York,  in  June,  with  6000  regular 

s-  wtofPg'  troops  ;  and,  on  the  thirtieth  of  the  same  month,  arrived 

taerfrffuMfe?  at  Halifax;  where  he  was  reinforced  by  a  powerful 

naval  armament  commanded  by  Admiral  Holbourn  ; 

6  why  w<u  an(^  a  ^anc^  ^orce  °^  5000  men  from  England.     6Soon 
alandoS?  a^er?  information  was  received,0  that  a  French  fleet, 

c.  Aug.  *.    larger  than  that  of  the  English,  had  already  arrived 

in  the  harbor  of  Louisburg,  and  that  the  city  was  gar 
risoned  by  more  than  6000  men.  The  expedition  was, 
therefore,  necessarily  abandoned.  The  admiral  pro 
ceeded  to  cruise  off  Louisburg,  and  Lord  Loudon  re- 

d.  Aug.  si.   turnedd  to  New  York. 

7  what  was      2.  7While  these  events  were  transpiring,  the  French 
dof^ln/L  commander,  the  Marquis  Montcalm,  having  collected 
meantime?  his  forces  at  Ticonderoga,  advanced  with  an  army  of 

e.  AUK.  s.    9000  men,  2000  of  whom  were  savages,  and  laid  siege" 

f.  see  Note,  to  Fort  William  Henry.  f    ,8The  garrison  of  the  fort 

*  Kittaning;  the  county  scat  of  Armstrong  County,  Pennsylvania,  is  built  on  the  site 
of  the  old  Indian  town.  It  is  on  the  E.  side  of  Alleghany  River,  about  f&ty  miles  N  E. 
from  Pittsburg. 


CHAP.    XIU.J  THE    FRENCH    AND    INDIAN    WAR. 


185 


consisted  of  between  two  and  three  thousand  men, 
commanded  by  Colonel  Monro  ;  and,  for  the  farther 
security  of  the  place,  Colonel  Webb  was  stationed  at 

j  i  / 

Fort  Edward,  only  fifteen  miles  distant,  with  an  army 

'       T~y      .  .  .  J 

01  4000  men.  During  six  days,  the  garrison  main- 
tained  an  obstinate  defence  ;  anxiously  awaiting  a  re- 

nforcement  from  Fort  Edward  ;  until,  receiving  posi 
tive  information  that  no  relief  would  be  attempted,  and 
their  ammunition  beginning  to  fail  them,  they  sur- 

endereda  the  place  by  capitulation. 

3.  l  Honorable  terms  were  granted  the  garrison  "  on 
account  of  their  honorable  defence,"  as  the  capitulation 
itself  expressed  ;  and  they  were  to  march  out  with  their 
arms,  and  retire  in  safety  under  an  escort  to  Fort  Ed 
ward.  2The  capitulation,  however,  was  shamefully 
broken  by  the  Indians  attached  to  Montcalm's  party  ; 
who  fell  upon  the  English  as  they  were  leaving  the 
fort  ;  plundered  them  of  their  baggage,  and  butchered 
many  of  them  in  cold  blood.  3The  otherwise  fair 
fame  of  Montcalm  has  been  tarnished  by  this  unfortu- 
nate  affair  ;  but  it  is  believed  that  he  and  his  officers 

-.     ,      .     '  ,  r   .  ,       T 

used  their  utmost  endeavors,  except  firing  upon  the  In- 
dians,  to  stop  the  butchery. 

V.  1758:  REDUCTION  OF  LOUISBURG;  ABERCROM- 
BIE'S  DEFEAT;  THE  TAKING  OF  FORTS  FRONTENAC  AND 
Du  GluESNE.  —  1.  *The  result  of  the  two  preceding  cam- 
paigns  was  exceedingly  humiliating  to  England,  in 
view  of  the  formidable  preparations  that  had  been 
made  for  carrying  on  the  war  ;  and  so  strong  was  the 
feeling  against  the  ministry  and  their  measures,  that  a 
change  was  found  necessary.  5A  new  administration 
was  formed,  at  the  head  of  which  was  placed  Mr.  Pitt. 
afterwards  Lord  Chatham  ;  Lord  Loudon  was  recalled  ; 
additional  forces  were  raised  in  America  ;  and  a  large 
naval  armament,  and  twelve  thousand  additional 
troops,  were  promised  from  England.  6Three  ex- 
peditions  were  planned  :  one  against  Louisburg,  an 
other  against  the  French  on  Lake  Champlain,  and  a 
third  against  Fort  du  Gluesne. 

2.  7Early  in  the  season,  Admiral  Boscawen  arrived 
at  Halifax,  whence  he  sailed,  on  the  28th  of  May,  with 
a  fleet  of  nearly  forty  armed  vessels,  together  with 


1757. 


account  >s 

tJi&  sicijc  ana 

surrender  of 

For  I  Wil- 

item  Henry. 


a.  Aug.  9. 
t  What 


Z.HOIO 

t^m 
ken* 


on  this  occa- 


1753. 


5.  what 


6.  What  ex 
peditions 
were  plan- 


186  COLONIAL    HISTORY.  fpART   II. 

1758.    tweive  thousand  men  under  the  command  of  General 

a  see  NotT  Amherst,  for   the  reduction  of  Louisburg.a     On  the 

and  map,    second  of  June,  the  fleet  anchored  in  Gabarus  Bay ; 

and  on  the  8th  the  troops  effected  a  landing,  with  little 

loss  |  when  the  French  called  in  their  outposts,  and 

dismantled  the  royal  battery. 

b  June  12        3.   ^oon  after,  General  Wolfe,  passingb  around  the 
i.  of  the    Northeast  Harbor,  erected  a  battery  at  the  North  Cape, 
Fthelfeg6,    near  the  light-house,  from  which  the  island  battery 
was  silenced:6  three  French  ships  were  burned4  in  the 
harbor ;  and  the  fortifications  of  the  town  were  greatly 
injured.     At  length,  all  the  shipping  being  destroyed, 
and  the  batteries  from  the  land  side  having  made  sev 
eral  breaches  in  the  walls,  near  the  last  of  July,  the 
e  July  26    c*ty  anc^  island,  together  with  St.  John's,*  were  sur 
rendered6  by  capitulation. 

2.  During       4.  2During  these  events,  General  Abercrombie,  on 
these  events  Wh0m  the  command  in  chief  had  devolved  on  the  re- 

whit  was 

occurring    call  of  Lord  Loudon,  was  advancing  against  Ticon- 

elsewliercf     ,  i       <•  «•    i       i  111  TI 

f.  see  Note  deroga.f     3On  the  5th  of  July,  he  embarked  on  Lake 
-  a£dMaP-    George,  with  more  than  15,000  men,  and  a  formidable 

3.  Give  an  train  of  artillery.     On   the   following   morning,  the 
tncCpro3r°ss  troops  landed  near  the  northern  extremity  of  the  lake, 
°ditKneXapn<i  a«d  commenced  their  march  through  a  thick  wood 
^suuSe?  towards  the  fort,  then  defended  by  about  four  thousand 

men  under  the  command  of  the  Marquis  Montcalm. 
Ignorant  of  the  nature  of  the  ground,  and  without 
proper  guides,  the  troops  became  bewildered  ;  and  the 
centre  column,  commanded  by  Lord  Howe,  falling  in 
with  an  advanced  guard  of  the  French,  Lord  Howe 
himself  was  killed ;  but  after  a  warm  contest,  the  en- 
f  Ju]y  6  emy  were  repulsed. & 

4  what  wo*  ^'  *^QI  tne  death  of  Lord  Howe,  who  was  a  high- 
ihe  effect  of  ly  valuable  officer,  and  the  soul  of  the  expedition,  the 
LordeatTie*  ardor  of  the  troops  greatly  abated;  and  disorder  and 
s.  Give  the  confusion  prevailed.  5Most  of  the  army  fell  back  to 
tne  lan(ling-place,  but,  early  on  the  morning  of  the 
8th,  again  advanced  in  full  force  to  attack  the  fort ; 
the  general  being  assured,  by  his  chief  engineer,  that 


*  St.  John's,  or  Prince  Edward's  Island,  is  an  island  of  very  irregular  sh;\f>c,  about 
130  miles  long;;  lyinsj  \v^st  of  Cape  Breton,  and  north  of  Nova  Scotia,  from  which  it  Ls 
separated  by  Northumberland  Strait.  The  French  called  the  island  St.  John ;  but  in 
1799  the  English  changed  its  name  to  Prince  Edward. 


CHAP.  XIII.]  THE   FRENCH   AND    INDIAN   WAR. 


187 


the  entrenchments  were  unfinished,  and  might  be  at-    1758. 
tempted  with  good  prospect  of  success.     Unexpectedly, 
the  breastwork  was  found  to  be  of  great  strength,  and 
covered  with  felled  trees,  with  their  branches  pointing 
outwards  ;  and  notwithstanding  the  intrepidity  of  the 
troops,  after  a  contest  of  nearly  four  hours,  they  were 
repulsed*   with  great  slaughter ;  leaving  nearly  two    a  July  g 
thousand  of  their  number  killed  or  wounded  on  the 
field  of  battle. 

6.  l  After  this  repulse,  the  army  retired  to  the  head 
of  Lake  George,  whence,  at  the  solicitation  of  Colonel 
Bradstreet,  an  expedition  of  three  thousand  men,  under 
the  command  of  that  officer,  was  sent  against  Fort 
Frontenac,*  on  the  western  shore  of  the  outlet  of  Lake 
Ontario,  a  place  which  had  long  been  the  chief  resort 
for  the  traders  of  the  Indian  nations  who  were  in  al 
liance  with  the  French.     Proceeding  by  the  way  of 
Oswego,  Bradstreet  crossed  the  lake,  landedb  within  a  b  Aug 
mile  of  the  fort  without  opposition,  and,  in  two  days, 
compelled  that  important  fortress  to  surrender.0     The 

fort  was  destroyed,  and  nine  armed  vessels,  sixty  can 
non,  and  a  large  quantity  of  military  stores  and  goods, 
designed  for  the  Indian  trade,  fell  into  the  hands  of  the 
English. 

7.  2The  expedition  against  Fort  du  duesne  was    g.  of  the 
entrusted  to  General  Forbes,  who  set  out  from  Phil-  a/atSf^r 
adelphia  early  in  July,  at  the  head  of  9000  men.     An  du^ucsn6> 
advanced  party  under  Major  Grant  was  attacked  near 

the  fort,  and  defeated  with  the  loss  of  three  hundred 
men ;  but,  as  the  main  body  of  the  army  advanced, 
the   French,   being   deserted   by  their  Indian  allies, 
abandonedd  the  place,  and  escaped  in  boats  down  the  d.  NOV.  24. 
Ohio,     duiet  possession  was  then  taken*  of  the  fort,  e.  NOV.  25.: 
when  it  was  repaired  and  garrisoned,  and,  in  honor  of  treaty  ua* 
Mr.   Pitt,  named  Pittsburgh     3The  western  Indians  lhene$m' 
soon  after  came  in  and  concluded  a  treaty  of  neutrality  *•  what  is 
with  the  English.     Notwithstanding   the   defeat  of 
Abercrombie,  the  events  of  the  year  had  weakened  the 


C.  Aug.  27. 


ult  of  the 
campaign 
753? 

*  The  village  of  Kingston,  in  Canada,  now  occupies  the  site  of  Old  Fort  Frontenac. 

t  Pittsburg,  now  a  flourishing  city,  is  situated  on  a  beautiful  plain,  at  the  junction 
of  the  Atteghttny  and  the  Monongahela,  in  the  western  part  of  Pennsylvania.  There 
are  several  thriving  villages  in  tie  vicinity,  which  should  be  regarded  as  suburbs  of 
Pittsburg,  the  principal  of  which  s  Mlcghany  City,  on  the  N.W.  side  of  the  Alleghany 
River. 


188  COLONIAL    HISTORY.  [PART  IL 

1759.    French  power  in  America  ;  and  the  campaign  closed 

~~  with  honor  to  England  and  her  colonies. 
1759.         VI.  1759  TO  1763  :  TICONDEROGA  AND  CROWN  POINT 

(  What  are     ABANDONED  |    NlAGARA    TAKEN  |    CONQUEST  OF    Q.UEBEC, 

of  the  sixth    -  OF  ALL  CANADA  !  WAR  WITH  THE  ClIEROKEES  ;  PEACE 
division?  iryr't         i      irnt        i   •     i  •  i   •    i       r~\  i 

i  what     OF   *'63.  —  »•    Tne  high  reputation   which   General 


bestmoed  on 


were,  Amherst  had  acquired  in  the  siege  of  Louisburar,  had 

d  on         .        ,  .       & 


.        ,  . 

General     gamed  him  a  vote  ot  thanks  from  parliament,  and  had 


procured  for  him  the  appointment  of  commander-in- 
chief  of  the  army  in  North  America,  with  the  respon 
sibility  of  carrying  out  the  vast  and  daring  project  of 
Mr.  Pitt,  which  was  no  less  than  the  entire  conquest 
of  Canada  in  a  single  campaign. 

2  whatwas      ^"  ^OT  tne  PurPose  °f  dividing  and  weakening  the 
the  plan  of  power  of  the  French,  General  Wolfe,  a  young-  officer 

the  cam-      rf  '   ,       ,       ,    ,  .     .         '.  .  J  ,  ,  .°        ,,, 

paignqf  ol  uncommon  merit,  who  had  distinguished  himself  at 
the  siege  of  Louisburg,  was  to  ascend  the  St.  Lawrence 
and  lay  siege  to  Quebec  :  General  Amherst  was  to 
carry  Ticonderoga  and  Crown  Point  ;  and  then,  by 
way  of  Lake  Champlain  and  the  St.  Lawrence,  was  to 
unite  with  the  forces  of  General  Wolfe  ;  while  a  third 
army,  after  the  reduction  of  Niagara,  was  to  proceed 
down  the  lake  and  river  against  Montreal. 

3.  whatioas      3.  3In  the  prosecution  of  the  enterprise  which  had 
tfGSenCCAm-  ^een  entrusted  to  him,  General  Amherst  arrived1  be- 
coMero/a?  ^ore  Ticonderogab  in  the  latter  part  of  July,  with  an 

a.  July  22.    army  of  little  more  than  11,000  men.     While  prepar- 

bkndM^pte  ^n£  ^or  a  g"eneral  attack,  the  French  abandoned0  their 

p.  240.  '    lines,  and  withdrew  to  the  fort  ;  but,  in  a  few  days, 

d  Ju'iy  2    abandonedd  this  also,  after  having  partially  demolished 

e.  N.  p.  is*,  it,  and  retired  to  Crown  Point* 

4.  Give  an       4.   Pursuing-  his  successes.  General  Amherst  ad- 

accnunt  of  n&    ,  .      ,  ,  ,  .  , 

the  further  vanced  towards  this  latter  post  ;  but,  on  his  approach, 
theenemy,  the  garrison  retired*1  to  the  Isle  of  Aux  Noix*  in  the 


river  Sorel.g     After  having  constructed  several  small 
f  TuT  i     vesseH  an(^  acquired  a  naval  superiority  on  the  lake, 
g.  N.  p.  i3o.  the  whole  army  embarked11  in  pursuit  of  the  enemy  ; 
h.  Oct.  11.   ]DUt  a  succession  of  storms,  and  the  advanced  season  of 
i  oct  2     tne  Year>  finalty  compelled  a  return1  to  Crown  Point, 
where  the  troops  went  into  winter  quarters. 

*  dux  Woix  (O  Noo-ah)  is  a  small  island  in  the  River  Sorel,  or  Richelieu,  a  short 
distance  above  the  northern  extremity  of  Lake  Champlain. 


LIST/ 


THE   FRENCH   AND    INDIAN   WAR. 


CHAP.    XIII.] 


5.  'General  Prideaux,a  to  whom   was   given    the 
command  of  the  expedition  against  Niagara,  proceeded 
by  the  way  of  Schenectady  and  Oswego ;  and,  on  the 
sixth  of  July,  landed  near  the  fort  without  opposition. 
Soon  after  the  commencement  of  the   siege,  the  gen 
eral  was  killed  through  the  carelessness  of  a  gunner, 
by  the  bursting  of  a  cohorn,  when  the  command  de 
volved  on  Sir  William  Johnson.     As  twelve  hundred 
French  and  Indians,  from  the  southern  French  forts, 
were  advancing  to  the  relief  of  the   place,  they  were 
met,  and  routedb  with  great  loss  5  when  the  garrison, 
despairing  of  assistance,  submitted0  to  terms  of  capit 
ulation.     The  surrender  of  this  important  post  effectu 
ally  cut  off  the  communication  between  Canada  and 
Louisiana. 

6.  2While  these  events  were  transpiring,  General 
Wolfe  was  prosecuting  the  more  important  part  of  the 
campaign,  the  siege  of  Quebec.*     Having  embarked 
about  8000  men  at  Louisburg,  under  convoy  of  a  fleet 
of  22  ships  of  the  line,  and  an  equal  number  of  frigates 
and  small  armed  vessels,  commanded   by   Admirals 
Saunders  and  Holmes ;  he  safely  landedd  the  army, 
near  the  end  of  June,  on  the  Isle  of  Orleans,  a  few 
miles   below    Quebec.     3The    French   forct>s,  to  the 
number  of  thirteen  thousand  men,  occupied  the  city, 


189 


b.  July  24. 

c.  July  25. 


2.  What  was 
Gen.  Wolfe 
doing  in  th& 
mean  time  t 


d.  June  27. 
3.  llow  were 
the  French 
forces  dis 
posed? 


*  Quebec,  a  strongly  fortified  city  of 
Canada,  is  situated  on  the  N.W.  side  of 
the  River  St.  Lawrence,  on  a  lofty  prom 
ontory  formed  by  that  river  and  the  St. 
Charles.  The  city  consists  of  the  Up 
per  and  the  Lower  Town ;  the  latter 
on  a  narrow  strip  of  land,  wholly  the 
work  of  art,  near  the  water's  edge  ;  and 
the  former  on  a  plain,  difficult  of  access, 
more  than  200  feet  higher.  Cape  Dia 
mond,  the  most  elevated  part  of  the  Up 
per  Town,  on  which  stands  the  citadel, 
is  345  feet  above  the  level  of  the  river, 
and  commands  a  grand  view  of  an  ex 
tensive  tract  of  country.  The  fortifica 
tions  of  the  Upper  Town,  extending 
nearly  across  the  peninsula,  enclose'  a 
circuit  of  about  two  miles  and  three- 
quarters.  The  Plains  of  Abraham,  im 
mediately  westward,  and  in  front  of  the 
fortifications,  rise  to  the  height  of  more 
Than  300  feet,  and  are  exceedingly  diffi 
cult  of  access  from  the  river.  (Map.) 


190  COLONIAL   HISTORY.  [PART  H. 

1759.    and  a  strong  camp  on  the  northern  shore  of  the  St 
~  Lawrence,  between  the  rivers  St.  Charles  and  Mont- 

morenci.* 

a.  June  so.  7.  General  Wolfe  took  possession*  of  Point  Levi,b 
b-  p66!™"13'  where  he  erected  batteries  which  destroyed  the  Lower 

1.  what  were  Town,  but  did  little  injury  to  the  defences  of  the  city. 

'  He  soon  after  crossed  the  north  channel  of  the  St. 
Lawrence,  and  encamped0  his  army  near  the  enemy's 
left,  the  river  Montmorenci  lying  between  them. 

2.  on  what  2Convinced,  however,  of  the  impossibility  of  reducing 
danng     the  place  unless  he  could  erect  batteries  nearer  the  city 

measures       .       *    __    .  1-1  ^ 

didhenext  than  Point   Levi,  he  soon  decided   on   more  daring 

measures.     He  resolved  to  cross  the  St.  Lawrence  and 

the  Montmorenci,  with  different  divisions,  at  the  same 

time,  and  storm  the  entrenchments  of  the  French  camp. 

3  Describe       8l  3^or  tn*s  PurPose>  on  tne  last  day  of  July,  the 

the  landing  boats  of  the   fleet,  filled  with   grenadiers,  and   with 

qf  Die.  troops.  ,  r  .'.  &  '   i       r  ^ 

troops  from  Point  Levi,  under  the  command  of  Gen 
eral  Monckton,  crossed  the  St.  Lawrence,  and,  after 
considerable  delay  by  grounding  on  a  ledge  of  rocks, 
July 31.     effected  a  landing  a  little  above   the  Montmorenci; 
while  Generals  Townshend  and  Murray,  fording  that 
stream  at  low  water,  near  its  mouth,  hastened  to  the 
4  wtMt     assistance  °f  tne  troops  already  landed.     4But  as  the 
camcd  the  grenadiers  rushed  impetuously  forward  without  waiting 
\CheUgree.na-  for  the  troops  that  were  to  support  them,  they  were 
driven  back  with  loss,  and  obliged  to  seek  shelter  be 
hind  a   redoubt  .which  the   enemy   had   abandoned. 
s.wkatcom-  5Here  they  were  detained  a  while  by  a  thunder  storm, 
vtrS  "nd   St^  exP°sed  to  a  galling  fire  ;  when  night  approach- 
tofuaims    ing-    and   the   tide  setting  in,  a  retreat  was  ordered. 

was  sustain-  mi  •  /•  11-11 

ed?        L  his  unfortunate  attempt  was  attended  with  the  loss 

of  nearly  500  men. 

G.  what  is  9.  flThe  bodily  fatigues  which  General  Wolfe  had 
llcknLshqf  endured,  together  with  his  recent  disappointment,  act- 
oen.  woife?  ing  upon  a  frame  naturally  delicate,  threw  him  into  a 

violent  fever;  and,  for  a  time,  rendered  him  incapable 
7.  mint  plan  of  taking  the  field  in  person.  7He  therefore  called  a 
proposed  i  council  of  his  officers,  and,  requesting  their  advice, 

*  The  Rivor  Montmorenci  enters  the  St.  Lawrence  from  the  N.,  about  seven  miles 
below  Q,tiel>ec.  The  falls  in  this  river,  near  its  mouth,  are  justly  celebrated  for  their 
beauty.  The  water  descends  240  feet  in  one  unbroken  sheet  of  foam.  (Map,  p.  180.) 


CHAP.    XHI.]  THE   FRENCH   AND   INDIAN   WAR.  191 

proposed  a  second  attack  on  the  French  lines.     They    1759. 
were  of  opinion,  however,  that  this  was  inexpedient,  ~~ 
bwt   proposed  that  the  army  should  attempt  a  point 
above  Quebec,  where  they  might  gain  the  heights 
which  overlooked  the  city.     The  plan  being  approved, 
preparations  were  immediately  made  to  carry  it  into 
execution. 

10.  xThe  camp  at  Montmorenci  being  broken  up,   i.  Give  an 
the  troops  and  artillery  were  conveyed  to  Point  Levi ;   SfSS£ 
and,  soon  after,  to  some  distance  above  the  city;  while  fian^fft- 
Montcalm's  attention  was  still  engaged  with  the  ap-       e(L 
parent  design  of  a  second  attack  upon  his  camp.     All 
things  being  in  readiness,  during  the  night  of  the  12th 

of  September,  the  troops  in  boats  silently  fell  down  the 
stream  5  and,  landing  within  a  mile  and  a  half  of  the 
city,  ascended  the  precipice, — dispersed  a  few  Ca 
nadians  and  Indians;  and,  when  morning  dawned, 
were  drawn  up  in  battle  array  on  the  plains  of 
Abraham. 

11.  2Montcalm,  surprised  at  this  unexpected  event,  awhe[tdid 
and  perceiving  that,  unless  the  English  could  be  driven   Montcaim 

r  i       '  •  •  f<        t  1  •  J'l  tflen  a°  * 

from    their  position,    (oluebec  was   lost,    immediately 
crossed  the  St.  Charles  with  his  whole  army,  and  ad 
vanced  to  the  attack.     3About  nine  in  the  morning  3.  Ascribe 
fifteen  hundred  Indians  and  Canadians,  advancing  in   the  attack- 
front,  and  screened  by  surrounding  thickets,  began  the 
battle  ;a  but  the  English  reserved  their  fire  for  the  main  a  Sept  13 
body  of  the    French,  then  rapidly   advancing;  and, 
when  at  the  distance  of  forty  yards,  opened  upon  them 
with  such  effect  as  to  compel  them  to  recoil  with  con 
fusion. 

12.  4Early  in  the  battle  General  Wolfe  received  two  4.Rejatethi 
wounds  in  quick  succession,  which  he  concealed,  but,  circ 
while  pressing  forward  at  the  head  of  his  grenadiers, 

with  fixed  bayonets,  a  third  ball  pierced  his  breast, 
Colonel  Monckton,  the  second  officer  in  rank,  was 
dangerously  wounded  by  his  side,  when  the  command 
devolved  on  General  Townshend.  The  French  gen 
eral,  Montcaim,  likewise  fell ;  and  his  second  in  com 
mand  was  mortally  wounded.  General  Wolfe  died 
on  the  field  of  battle,  but  he  lived  long  enough  to  be 
informed  that  he  had  gained  the  victory 


192  COLONIAL   HISTORY.  [PART  IL 

1759.        13.  Conveyed  to  the  rear  and  supported  by  a  few  at- 

\~conttnue  ten(lants,  while  the  agonies  of  death  were  upon  him,  he 

the  relation,  heard  the  distant  cry,  "  They  run,  they  run."     Raising 

his  drooping  head,  the  dying  hero  anxiously  asked, 

"  Who  run  ?"    Being  informed  that  it  was  the  French, 

"^Then,"  said  he.  "  I  die  contented,"  and  immediately 

expired.     Montcalm  lived  to  be  carried  into  the  city. 

When  informed  that  his  wound  was  mortal,  "  So  much 

the  better,"  he  replied,  "  I  shall  not  then  live  to  witness 

the  surrender  of  Quebec." 

a.  sept.  is.        14.   2Five  days  after  the  battle  the  city  surrendered,8 
cumfjiv'e  and  received  an  English  garrison,  thus  leaving  Mon- 
"dai/s  ajflwr  treal  the  only  place  of  importance  to  the  French,  in 

1760      Canada.     3Yet  in  the  following  spring  the  French  at- 
3.  Give  an  tempted  the  recovery  of  Gluebec  ;  and,  after  a  bloody 
battle  foughtb  three  miles  above  the  city,  drove  the 
English  to  their  fortifications,  from  which  they  were 

b.  ApriJ28.  relieved  only  by  the  arrival0  of  an  English  squadron 

c.  May  16.    w[fa  reinforcements. 

4.  of  the         15-  4During  the  season,  General  Amherst,  the  com- 
CMoMreaf  niander-in-chief,  made  extensive  preparations  for  re- 
d.sept.  e,  7.  ducing  Montreal.     Three  powerful  armies  assembledd 
there  by  different  routes,  early  in  September ;  when 
the  commander  of  the  place,  perceiving  that  resistance 
e.  sept.  s.    would  be  ineffectual,  surrendered,6  not  only  Montreal, 
but  all  the  other  French  posts  in  Canada,  to  his  Bri 
tannic  majesty. 

Reiatefthe      16.  *Early  in  the  same  year  a  war  broke  out  with 
"  the  powerful  nation  of  the  Cherokees,  who  had  but  re 
cently,  as  allies  of  the  French,  concluded'  a  peace  with 
the  English.     General  Amherst  sent  Colonel  Mont- 
f'Si°759.26<   gomery  against  them,  who,  assisted  by  the  Carolini- 
«.  May,  Aug.  ans,  burned*  many  of  their  towns ;  but  the  Cherokees, 
f'Au-'s'    *n  turn?  besieged  Fort  London,*  and  having  compelled 
the  garison  to  capitulate,11  afterwards  fell  upon  them, 
6.  During   and  either  killed,1  or  carried  away  prisoners,  the  whole 
th\ii\ar    party.     6In  the  following  year  Colonel  Grant  marched 
j.  June  10.    into   their  country, — overcame  them  in   battle,3 — de- 


*  Fort  London  was  in  the  northeastern  part  of  Tennessee,  on  the  Watauga  River,  a 
stream  which,  rising  in  N.  Cirolina,  flows  westward  Into  Tennessee,  and  iinilos  with 
IJnl.ston  River.  Fort  London  was  built  in  1757,  ;i;i(l  was  the  first  settlement  in  Tennes 
see,  which  was  thoii  included  hi  the  territory  claimed  hv  N.  Carolina. 


CHAP.  XIV.]    CAUSES    WHICH    LED    TO    THE    REVOLUTION. 


193 


stroyed  their  villages, — and  drove  the  savages  to  the 
mountains  ;  when  peace  was  concluded  with  them. 

17.  ^he  war  between  France  and  England  con 
tinued  on  the  ocean,  and  among  the  islands  of  the 
West  Indies,  with  almost  uniform  success  to  the  Eng 
lish,  until  1763  ;  when,  on  the  10th  of  February  of 
that  year,  a  definitive  treaty  of  peace  was  signed  at 
Paris.  2France  thereby  surrendered  to  Great  Britain 
all  her  possessions  in  North  America,  eastward  of  the 
Mississippi  River,  from  its  source  to  the  ri  ver  Iberville  ;* 
and  thence,  through  Lakes  Maurepasf  and  Pontchar- 
train,J  to  the  Gulf  of  Mexico.  At  the  same  time  Spain, 
with  whom  England  had  been  at 
war  during  the  previous  year, 
ceded  to  Great  Britain  her  pos 
sessions  of  East  and  West  Flor- 
ida.§ 


1761. 


1.  Give  an 

account  of 

the  further 

progress  and 

end  of  the 

war  between 

France  and 

England. 

1763. 

2.  What 
possessions 
were  ceiled 
by  France, 
and  what  by 

Spain  f 


CHAPTER  XIV. 


CAUSES    WHICH    LED    TO    THE 
AMERICAN    REVOLUTION. 


1.  3By  the  treaty  of  Paris  in  1763,  England  gained  ^K^" 
a  large  addition  to  her  American  territory  ;  extending  °£*$££ 
it  from  the  northeastern  extremity  of  the  continent  to  territory  a/ 
the  Gulf  of  Mexico ;  and  from  the  Mississippi  to  the  ^tfftfSr 
Atlantic.  4During  a  century  and  a  half  the  rival  *;Jf^^f 
powers  of  France  and  England  had  contended  for  su-  •"'**""?£*• 
premacy  in  America ;  involving,  in  the  mean  time, 


*  Iberville,  an  outlet  of  the  Mississippi,  leaves  that  river  fourteen  miles  below  Baton 
Rouge,  and  flowing  E.  enters  Amite  lliver,  which  falls  into  Lake  Maurepax.  It  now 
receives  water  from  the  Mississippi  only  at  high  flood. 

t  Jfaitrcjjas  is .1  lake  about  twenty  miles  in  circumference,  communicating  with  Lake 
Pcmtchartrain  on  the  E.  by  an  outlet  seven  miles  long. 

J  Pontchartrain  is  a  lake  more  than  a  hundred  miles  in  circumference,  the  southern 
shore  of  which  is  about  five  miles  N.  from  New  Orleans. 

§  That  part  of  the  country  ceded  by  Spain  was  divided,  by  the  English  monarch,  into 
the  governments  of  East  and  West  Florida.  East  Florida  included  all  embraced  in  the 
present  Florida,  as  far  W.  as  the  Apalachicola  River.  Those  parts  of  the  states  of 
Alabama  and  Mississippi  which  extend  from  the  81st  degree  down  to  the  Gulf  of 
Mexico,  were  included  in  West  Florida. 


194  COLONIAL    HISTORY.  [PART   II. 

1763.  the  British  American  colonies  in  almost  continued  In- 
^^an  warfare,  at  an  enormous  expense  of  blood  and 
treasure. 

2.  xThe  subversion  of  the  French  power  in  Ameri- 
ca  was  looked  to  as  the  harbinger  of  long-continued 
Peace  and  prosperity  to  the  colonies  ;  but  scarcely  had 
the  struggle  ended,  when  a  contest  arose,  between  the 

..          oo  t  1111 

desire  of  power  on  the  one  hand,  and  the  abhorrence 
of  oppression  on  the  other,  which  finally  resulted  in 
mafter?  the  dismemberment  of  the  British  empire. 

2.  what  is       3.  2 Although  the  colonists  had  ever  cherished  feel- 
fSings^f  ings  °f  filial  regard  for  the  mother  country ;  and  were 
coumift8lyto-  Proud  of  their  descent  from  one  of  the  most  powerful 
loardtEng-  nations  of  Europe ;  yet,  even  before  any  decided  acts 

of  oppression  had  driven  them  to  resistance,  other 
causes  had  strongly  operated  to  prepare  the  way  for 
American  Independence. 

3.  By  what       4.  3 Although  the  Americans  were  under  different 
'thfcotonia  colonial  governments ;  yet  they  were  socially  united 

writSat    as  one  Pe°plej  by  the  identity  of  their  language,  laws, 
one  people?  and  customs,  and  the  ties  of  a  common  kindred  ;  and 
still  more,  by  a  common  participation  in  the  vicissi 
tudes  of  peril  and  suffering  through  which  they  had 
4.  what    passed.     4These  and  other  causes,  had  closely  united 
t&ctcauL  them  in  one  common  interest ;  and,  in  the  ratio  of 
tS&uiftt  tne^r  fraternal  union  as  colonies,  had  weakened  their 
England?  attachment  to  the  parent  land. 

5.  6  Before  they  leit  England,  they  were  allied  in 
mid  of  the,  principle  and  in  feeling  with  the  republican,  or  liberal 
rp?-SilS  party ;  which  was  ever  seeking  to  abridge  the  pre- 
oftp~i&p'f°~    rogatives  of  the  crown,  and  to  enlarge  the  liberties  of 
the  people.      They  scoffed  at  the   "  divine  right  of 
kings,"  looked  upon  rulers  as  public  servants  bound  to 
exercise  their  authority  for  the  sole  benefit  of  the  gov 
erned  ;  and  maintained  that  it  is  the  inalienable  right 
of  the  subject,  freely  to  give  his  money  to  the  crown, 
or  to  withhold  it  at  his  discretion. 

e.  in  view       6.  6With  such  principles,  it  is  not  surprising  that 

°/iSwhal  anY  attempt  on  the  part  of  Great  Britain  to  tax  her 

arer%ed™o~  colonies,  should  be  met  with  determined  opposition  ; 

j83»      and  we  are  surprised  to  find  that  severe  restrictions 

upon  American  commerce,  highly  injurious  to  the  col- 


CHAP.  XIV.]     CAUSES  WHICH  LED  TO  THE  REVOLUTION. 

onies,  but  beneficial  to  England,  had  long  been  sub- 
mitted  to  without  open  resentment. 

7.  ^uch  were  the  navigation  acts,  which,  for  the 
benefit  of  English  shipping,  declared11  that  no  merchan- 
disc  of  the  English  plantations  should  be  imported  into 
England  in  any  other  than  English  vessels  ;  —  which 
for  the  benefit  of  English  manufacturers,  prohibited13 
the  exportation  from  the  colonies,  and  the  introduction 
from  one  colony  into  another,  of  hats  and  woolens  of 
domestic  manufacture  ;  —  which  forbade  hatters  to  have, 
at  one  time,  more  than  two  apprentices  ;  —  which  pro 
hibited0  the  importation  of  sugar,  rum,  and  molasses, 
without  the  payment  of  exorbitant  duties  ;  —  which  for 
bade'1  the  erection  of  certain  iron  works,  and  the  man 
ufacture  of  steel  ;  and  which  prohibited  the  felling  of 
pitch  and  white-pine  trees,  not  comprehended  within 
enclosures. 

8.  2Although  parliament,  as  early  as  1733,  had  im- 
posed  duties  on  sugar  and  molasses  imported  into  the 
colonies  ;  yet  the  payment  of  them  was  for  many  years 
evaded,  or  openly  violated,  with  but  little-  interference 
by  the  British  authorities.     3In  1761  an  attempt  was 
made  to  enforce  the  act,  by  the  requisition,  from  the 

i       .    ,  ~  ,,         .  '      -%         .         L  '  .   . 

colonial  courts,  of  "  writs  of  assistance  ;"  which  were 
general  search-warrants,  authorizing  the  king's  officers 
to  search  for  suspected  articles  which  had  been  intro 
duced  into  the  provinces  without  the  payment  of  the 
required  duties.  4In  Boston,  violent  excitements  pre 
vailed  |  the  applications  for  the  writs  were  met  by  the 
spirited  opposition  of  the  people,  and  the  bold  denun 
ciations  of  Thatcher,  Otis,  and  others.  5In  1763,  the 
admiralty  undertook  to  enforce  the  strict  letter  of  the 
laws  ;  vessels  engaged  in  the  contraband  commerce 
were  seized  and  confiscated  ;  and  the  colonial  trade 
with  the  West  Indies  was  nearly  annihilated. 

9.  8In  1764,  the  sugar  act  was  re-enacted;  accom- 
panied  by  the  first  formal  declaration,  on  the  part  of 
parliament,  of  the  design  of  taxing  the  colonies.     5At 
the  same  time,  Mr.  Grenville,  the  prime  minister,  in- 
troduced  a  resolution,  "  That  it  would  be  proper  to 
charge  certain  stamp  duties  on  the  colonies."     The 

i      •  i  -i      i          i         T-I  *    ^ 

resolution  was  adopted6  by  the  House  of  Commons, 


195 


1763. 


a  First  Nav 
lgJ?°Aofi 

firmed  ana 


,   1 


commerce. 
b-  1732- 


x.whati* 


lassea? 


3  Ofthe 
writs  tf  tu- 

s-mtance? 


curred  in 
1763. 


1764. 


taxing  the 

colonies? 

o.  March  10. 


196  COLONIAL   HISTORY.  [PART  IL 

1764.   but  the  consideration  of  the  proposed  act  was  postponed 
~"  to  the  next  session  of  parliament ;  giving  to  the  Amer 
icans,  in  the  mean  time,  an  opportunity  of  expressing 
their  sentknents  with  regard  to  these  novel  measures 
of  taxation. 

10.  l The  colonies  received  the  intelligence  of  these 
proceedings  with  a  general  feeling  of  indignation. 
'^ney  considered  them  the  commencement  of  a  system 
of  revenue,  which,  if  unresisted,  opened  a  prospect  of 

and  what  .'.  ,,'         .  in          •       i 

did  they  do  oppression,  boundless  in  extent,  and  endless  in  duration. 
The  proposed  stamp-act  was  particularly  obnoxious. 
Numerous  political  meetings  were  held ;  remonstrances 
were  addressed  to  the  king,  and  the  two  houses  of  par 
liament  ;  and  agents  were  sent  to  London,  to  exert  all 
their  influence  in  preventing,  if  possible,  the  intended 
act  from  becoming  a  law. 

iwhaxwere  1]L-  2While  England  asserted  her  undoubted  right 
nSntawyed  to  tax  ner  c°l°nies,  tne  latter  strongly  denied  both  the 
to  favor  of  justice  and  the  constitutionality  of  the  claim.  The 

taxing  the  J  J  . 

colonies?  former  maintained  that  the  colonies  were  but  a  portion 
of  the  British  empire ;  that  they  had  ever  submitted, 
as  in  duty  bound,  to  the  jurisdiction  of  the  mother  coun 
try  ;  that  the  inhabitants  of  the  colonies  were  as  much 
represented  in  parliament  as  the  great  majority  of  the 
English  nation  ;  that  the  taxes  proposed  were  but  a 
moderate  interest  for  the  immense  sums  which  had  al 
ready  been  bestowed  in  the  defence  of  the  colonies, 
and  which  would  still  be  required,  for  their  protection ; 
and  that  protection  itself  is  the  ground  that  gives  the 
right  of  taxation. 

s.matieere  12.  3On  the  other  hand  it  was  maintained,  as  a  fun- 
menfTSo-  damental  principle,  that  taxation  and  representation  are 
8tdtli'onTa~  inseparable  ;  that  the  colonies  were  neither  actually 
nor  virtually  represented  in  the  British  parliament; 
and  that,  if  their  property  might  be  taken  from  them 
without  their  consent,  there  would  be  no  limit  to  the 
oppression  which  might  be  exercised  over  them.  They 
said  they  had  hitherto  supposed,  that  the  assistance 
which  Great  Britain  had  given  them,  was  offered  from 
motives  of  humanity,  and  not  as  the  price  of  their  lib 
erty  ;  and  if  she  now  wished  pay  for  it,  she  must  make 
an  allowance  for  the  assistance  she  herself  had  received 


CHAP.  XIV.J     CAUSES  WHICH  LED  TO  THE  REVOLUTION. 


197 


from  the  colonies,  and  for  the  advantages  she  had  gained 
by  her  oppressive  restrictions  on  American  commerce; 
and  that,  as  for  future  protection,  the  colonies  had  full 
confidence  in  their  ability  to  defend  themselves  against 
any  foreign  enemy. 

1 3.  'Notwithstanding  the  murmurs  which  had  arisen 
from  every  quarter,  the  British  ministers  were  not  to 
be  diverted  from  their  plan;  and    early   in    1765,  the 
stamp  act  passed"  the  House  of  Commons  by  a  major 
ity  of  five  to  one, — the  House  of  Lords,1'  without  any 
opposition, — and  soon  after  received0  the  royal  assent. 
This  act  ordained  that  instruments  of  writing,  such  as 
deeds,  bonds,  notes,  and  printed  pamphlets,  almanacs, 
newspapers,  &c.,  should  be  executed  on  stamped  paper; 
for  which  a  duty  should  be  paid  to  the  crown.     The 
act  was  to  go  into  operation  on  the  first  day  of  Novem 
ber  of  the  same  year. 

14.  2When  the  news  of  the  passage  of  this  act  reached 
America,  a  general  indignation  spread  through  the 
country  ;  breaking  forth,  in  some  places,  in  acts  of  out 
rage  and  violence ;  and,  in  others,  assuming  the  spirit 
of  calm  but  determined  resistance.     3At  Boston  and 
Philadelphia,  the  bells  were  muffled  and  rung  a  fune 
ral  peal ;  at  New  York,  the  act  was  carried  through 
the  streets  with  a  death's  head  affixed  to  it,  and  styled 
the  "  Folly  of  England   and  the  ruin  of  America." 
4The  stamps  themselves,  in  many  places,  were  seized 
and  destroyed ;  the  houses  of  those  who  sided  with  the 
government  were  plundered  ;  the  stamp  officers  were 
compelled  to  resign  ;  and  the  doctrine  was  openly  avow 
ed,  that  England  had  no  right  to  tax  America. 

15.  5In  the  assembly  of  Virginia,  Patrick  Henry 
introducedd  a  series  of  seven  resolutions ;  the  first  four 
asserting  the  rights  and  privileges  of  the  colonists ;  the 
fifth  declaring  the  exclusive  right  of  that  assembly  to 
tax  the  inhabitants  of  that  colony;  and  the  other  two 
asserting  that  the  people  were   "  not  bound  to  yield 
obedience  to  any  law  or  ordinance  whatsoever,'7  de 
signed  to   impose  taxation  upon  them,  other  than  the 
laws  and  ordinances  of  the  general  assembly ;  and  that 
any  person  who,    "by  writing  or  speaking,"  should 


1764. 


17G5. 

1.  Give,  an 
account  -if 
the  Stamp 

Act. 
a.  Feb.  7. 

b.  March  8. 
c.  March  22 


2.  In  what 
manner  was 
Vie  indigna 
tion  of  the 

colonies 
.manifested? 

3.  At  Boston 
and  Phila 
delphia  I 

At  New 
York? 


4.  What  is 
said  of  the 

stamns,  and 

the  stamp 
officers,  and 
what  doc 
trine  was 
openly 
avowed? 
cl.  May, 
1765. 

5.  Give  an 
account  of 

the  Virginia 
Resolutions. 


198  COLONIAL    HISTORY,  [PART    II. 

1765.    maintain  the  contrary,  should  be  deemed  "  an  enemy" 

~~  to  the  colonies. 

i  what  were      ^'  ^n  t^ie  ^eat  °^  ^  discussion  which  followed, 
pwrfcfc     Henry  boldly  denounced  the  policy  of  the  British  ofov- 

Hennj's  re-  J  Jj  .    j  n       .-,      *?         J      f  \  •  I  u  1 

marks?     ernmeiit ;  and,  carried  by  the  lervor  oi  his  zeal  beyond 
the  bounds  of  prudence,  he  declared  that  the  king  had 
acted  the  part  of  a  tyrant.     Alluding  to  the  fate  of 
other  tyrants,  he  exclaimed,  "  Ca3sar  had  his  Brutus. 
Charles  I.  his  Cromwell,  and  George  the  Third," — 
here  pausing  a  moment  until  the  cry  of  "  Treason,  trea 
son,"  had  ended, — he  added,  "  may  profit  by  their  ex 
ample.     If  this  be  treason,  make  the  most  of  it." 
a  May 29         ^-  2After  a  violent  debate,  the  first  five  resolutions 
2.  what  was  were  carried*  by  the,  bold  eloquence  of  Henry,  though 
ther&°oiu-  by  a  small  majority.     The  other  two  were  considered 
tions?      toQ  au(jacjous  anc[  treasonable,  to  be  admitted,  even  by 
the  warmest  friends  of  America.     On  the  following 
day,  in  the  absence  of  Henry,  the  fifth  'resolution  was 
rescinded ;  but  the  whole  had  already  gone  forth  to  the 
country,  rousing  the  people  to  a  more  earnest  assertion 
of  their  rights,  and  kindling  a  more  lively  enthusiasm 
in  favor  of  liberty. 

s.  what  was      18.  3The  assembly  of  Massachusetts  had  been  moved 
As"eembiyhof  by  a  kindred  spirit ;  and  before  the  news  of  the  pro- 
M<3?"    ceedings  in  Virginia  reached  them,  they  had  taken b 
b.  Junes,    the  decisive  step  of  calling  a  congress  of  deputies  from 
the  several  colonies,  to  meet  in  the  ensuing  October,  a 
few  weeks  before  the  day  appointed  for  the  stamp  act 
to  go  into  operation.     4In  the  mean  time  the  popular 
thpopu!arf  feeling  against  the  stamp  act  continued  to  increase  ; 
fe£oexS  town  and  country  meetings  were  held  in  every  colony; 
ited?      associations  were  formed  ;  inflammatory  speeches  were 
made  |  and  angry  resolutions  were  adopted ;  and,  in 
all  directions,  every  measure  was  taken  to  keep  up  and 
aggravate  the  popular  discontent. 

c.  Oct.  7.        19.  sin  the  midst  of  the  excitement,  which  was  stil 

ecSSmfS'  increasing  in  violence,  the  FIRST  COLONIAL  CONGRES 

"iZ^oftte'  metc  at  ^ew  York,  on  the  first  Tuesday  in  October. 

first  coio-  Nine  colonies  were  represented,  by  twenty-eight  dele- 

'grem.      gates.     Timothy  Ruggles,  of  Massachusetts,  was  cho- 

19is'       sen  president.     After  mature  deliberation,  the  congress 

agreed  on  a  DECLARATION  OF  RIGHTS  and  a  statement 


CHAP.  XIV.]     CAUSES  WHICH  LED  TO  THE  REVOLUTION.  199 

of  grievances.     They  asserted,  in  strong-   terms,  the   1765. 
right  of  the  colonies  to  be  exempted  from  all  taxes  not  ~~ 
imposed  by  their  own  representatives.     They  also  con 
curred  in  a  petition  to  the  king,  and  prepared  a  me 
morial  to  each  house  of  parliament. 

20.  lThe  proceedings   were  approved   by   all   the 
members,  except  Mr.  Ruggles  of  Massachusetts,  and 
Mr.  Ogden  of  New  Jersey  ;  but  the  deputies  of  three 
of  the   colonies  had  not  been  authorized  by  their  re- 
spective  legislatures  to  apply  to  the  king  or  parliament. 
The  petition  and   memorials  were,  therefore,  signed 
by  the  delegates  of  six  colonies  only  ;  but  all  the  rest, 
whether  represented  or  not,  afterwards  approved  the 
measures  adopted. 

21.  2On  the  arrival  of  the  first  of  November,  the  *.  what  it 
day  on  which  the  stamp  act  was  to  go  into  operation, 
scarcely  a  sheet  of  the  numerous  bales  of  stamped 

paper  which  had  been  sent  to  America,  was  to  be  found 
in  the  colonies.  Most  of  it  had  been  destroyed,  or  re- 
shipped  to  England.  3The  first  of  November  was 
kept  as  a  day  of  mourning.  Shops  and  stores  were 
closed  5  the  vessels  displayed  their  flags  at  half. mast; 
bells  were  muffled  and  tolled  as  for  a  funeral ;  effigies 
were  hung  and  burned  ;  and  every  thing  was  done  to 
manifest  the  determined  opposition  of  the  people  to  the 
act,  its  authors,  and  advocates. 

22.  4As,  by  the  terms  of  the  act,  no  legal  business 
could  be  transacted  without  the  use  of  stamped  paper, 
business  was,  for  a  time,  suspended.     The  courts  were 
closed ;  marriages  ceased  ;  vessels  were  delayed  in  the      tiom* 
harbors ;  and  all  the  social  and  mercantile  affairs  of  a 
continent  stagnated    at  once.     By  degrees,  however, 
things  resumed  their  usual  course  :  law  and  business 
transactions  were  written  on  unstamped  paper ;  and 

the  whole  machinery  of  society  went  on  as  before, 
without  regard  to  the  act  of  parliament. 

23.  5About  this  time  the  associations  of  the  "  Sons  of  5  G!vi,  an 
Liberty"  assumed  an  extent  and  importance  which  ex-  /J"™"^-f 
erted  great   influence  on  subsequent    events.     These  ttomtftt* 
societies,  forming  a  powerful  combination  of  the  de-    Liberty." 
fenders  of  liberty  throughout  all  the  colonies,  denounced 

tfie  stamp  act  as  a  flagrant  outrage  on  the  British  con- 


200 


COLONIAL    HISTORY. 


[PART   1L 


1765. 


i  wtiatnon- 


were  enter- 


lies? 


eedigs  re- 


changea0f 


4  what 


new  minis- 
1766. 


&.  Give  »n 


ings  which 

attended  the 

repeal  of  me 


March. 


marks  t 


a.  March  is. 


7.  By  what 


stitution.  Their  members  resolved  to  defend  the  lib- 
erty  of  the  press,  at  all  hazards  ;  and  pledged  their  lives 
and  property  for  the  defence  of  those  who,  in  the  ex 
ercise  of  their  rights  as  freemen,  should  become  the 
objects  of  British  tyranny. 

^4.  irrhe  'merchants  of  New  York,  Boston,  and 
Philadelphia,  and,  subsequently,  of  many  other  places, 
entered  into  engagements  with  each  other  to  import  no 
more  goods  from  Great  Britain,  until  the  stamp  act 
should  be  repealed.  Individuals  and  families  denied 
themselves  the  use  of  all  foreign  luxuries  ;  articles  of 
domestic  manufacture  came  into  general  use  ;  and  the 
trade  with  Great  Britain  was  almost  entirely  suspended. 

25-  3When  the  accounts  of  the  proceedings  in  Amer- 
*ca  were  transmitted  to  England,  they  were  received, 
by  the  government,  with  resentment  and  alarm.  For- 
tunately,  however,  the  former  ministry  had  been  dis- 
missed  ;  afcid,  in  the  place  of  Lord  Grenville,  the  Mar- 
<luis  of  Rockingham,  a  friend  of  America,  had  been 
appointed  first  lord  of  the  treasury.  4To  the  new  min- 
*stry  ]t  was  ODVi°us  that  the  odious  stamp  act  must  be 
repealed,  or  that  the  Americans  must,  by  force  of  arms, 
be  reduced  to  submission.  The  former  being  deemed 
the  wiser  course,  a  resolution  to  repeal  was  introduced 
into  parliament. 

26.  5A  long  and  angry  debate  followed.     The  reso- 
luti°n  was  violently  opposed  by  Lord  Grenville  and 
his  adherents  ;  and  as  warmly  advocated  bv  Mr.  Pitt, 

,1T_  />/-«  11        T        i    X         i          • 

in  the  House  oi  Commons,  and  by  Lord  Carnden  m 
the  House  of  Peers.  Mr.  Pitt  boldly  justified  the  col- 
onists  in  opposing  the  stamp  act.  6"  You  have  no 
"ght,"  said  ne>  "  to  tax  America.  I  rejoice  that  Amer- 
ica  nas  resisted.  Three  millions  of  our  fellow-subiects, 

,  n      •  • 

so  lost  to  every  sense  of  virtue,  as  tamely  to  give  up 
their  liberties,  would  be  fit  instruments  to  make  slaves 
of  the  rest."  He  concluded  by  expressing  his  delib 
erate  judgment,  that  the  stamp  act  "ought  to  be  re 
pealed,  absolutely,  totally,  and  immediately." 

27.  The  repeal  was  at  length  carried;"  but  it  was 
accompanied  by  a  declaratory  act,  designed  as  a  kind 
of  salvo  to  the  national  honor,  affirming  that  parliament 
j^  p0wer  to  ^[^  ^Q  colonies  in  all  cases  whatsoever. 


CHAP.    XIV.]    CAUSES  WHICH  LED  TO  THE  REVOLUTION.  201 

!The  repeal  was  received  with  great  joy,  in  London,    1766. 
by  the  manufacturers  and  the   friends   of  America,  iTnbtowa* 


The  shipping  in  the  river  Thames  displayed  their 
colors,  and  houses  were  illuminated  throughout  the 
city.  2The  news  was  received  in  America  with  lively  2.  in 
expressions  of  joy  and  gratitude.  Public  thanksgivings  icaf 
were  held ;  the  importation  of  British  goods  was  again 
encouraged  ;  and  a  general  calm,  without  a  parallel  in 
history,  immediately  succeeded  the  storm  which  had 
raged  with  such  Threatening  violence. 

28.  3Other  events,  however,  soon  fanned  the  flame   3-  WHM  ii 

c  -i-  i  ri-ii  /.     i          11  remarked  of 

ot  discord  anew.      Ine  passage  of  the  declaratory  act     "otherti 
might  have  been  a  sufficient  warning  that  the  repeal  amuttepm- 
of  the  stamp  act  was  but  a  truce  in  the  war  against  declaratory 
American  rights.     4The  Rockingham  ministry  having      a°t? 

j-        i        i  -L-  r  11        Tt/r      a.  July,  1766. 

been  dissolved,  a  new  cabinet  was  formed1  under  Mr.  4.  what 

Pitt,  who  was  created  Earl  of  Chatham.     6 While  Mr.  SJKfftt 

Pitt  was  confined  by  sickness,  in   the  country,  Mr.  the  i"1™- 

Townsend,  chancellor  of  the  exchequer,  revived  the  5.  what  new 

scheme  of  taxing  America.     By  him  a  bill  was  intro-  scfaxtn/ 

duced  into  parliament,  imposing  duties  on  glass,  paper,  ^SPSSm- 
painters'  colors,  and  tea.  duced  t 

29.  6In  the  absence  of  Mr.  Pitt  the  bill  passed  with     1767. 
but  little  opposition,  and  was  approvedb  by  the  king. 


7A  bill  was  also  passed  establishing  a  board  of  trade  ^ff^f 
in  the  colonies,  independent  of  colonial  legislation ;  b.  Juno  29. 
and  another,  suspending  the  legislative  power  of  the  7-  What 

11  c-    -XT  -\-r      -  -i     •        i         i  i    f         •  other  obnox- 

assernbly  01  New  York,  until  it  should  furnish  the  iou*wis 
king's  troops  with  certain  supplies  at  the  expense  of  wtrSff"t 
the  colony.  8The  excitement. produced  in  America,  s.  what  i* 
by  the  passage  of  these  bills,  was  scarcely  less  than 
that  occasioned  by  the  passage  of  the  stamp  act,  two 
years  before. 

30.  9The  colonial  assemblies  promptly  adopted  spir 
ited  resolutions  against  the  odious  enactments ;  new 
associations,  in' support  of  domestic  manufactures,  and 
against  the  use  and  importation  of  British  fabrics,  were 


entered  into ;  the  political  writers  of  the  day  filled  the 
columns  of  the  public  papers  with  earnest  appeals  to   wnters?" 
the  people ;  and,  already,  the  legislative  authority  of  "Legislative 
parliament  over  the  colonies,  instead  of  being  longer     lErua 
the  subject  of  doubt,  began  to  be  boldly  denied.     The     ment?> 

9* 


202  COLONIAL   HISTORY.  [PART  n. 

1768.    assembly  of  Massachusetts  senta  a  circular  to  the  other 
a  Feb      colonies,  entreating  their  co-operation  in  obtaining  a 


redress  of  grievances. 
settisaffiu'       31.  irThis  circular  highly  displeased  the  British  min- 
i.whatthen  istry,  who  instructed  the  governor  of  Massachusetts  to 
thmin?srtry  require  the  assembly,  in  his  majesty's  name,  to  "  re- 
reqmr  '    5C^"  tne  resolution  adopting  the  circular  ;  and  to  ex 
press  their  "  disapprobation  of  that  rash  and  hasty  pro- 
2.  what  did  ceeding."     2The  assembly,  however,  were  not  intim- 
tfliiysdof~  idated.     They  passed  a  nearly  unanimous  vote  not  to 
rescind  ;  and  citing,  as  an  additional  cause  of  com 
plaint,  this  attempt  to  restrain  their  right  of  delibera 
tion,  reaffirmed  their  opinions  in  still  more  energetic 
».  The  GOV-  language.     3Governor  Bernard  then  dissolved  the  as- 
sembly,  but  not  before  they  had  prepared  a  list  of  ac 
cusations  against  him,  and  petitioned  the  king  for  his 
removal. 

4.  Give  an       32.  4These  proceedings  were  soon  after  followed  by 

a  violent  tumult  in  Boston.  A  sloop  having  been 
seizedb  by  tne  custom-house  officers  for  violating  some 
of  the  new  commercial  regulations,  the  people  assem 
bled  in  crowds,  attacked  the  houses  of  the  officers,  as 
saulted  their  persons,  and,  finally,  obliged  them  to  take 
refuge  in  Castle  William,*  situated  at  the  entrance  of 

5.  what  mil-  the  harbor.     5At  the  request  of  the  governor,  who  had 

complained  of  the  refractory  spirit  of  the  Bostonians, 
General  Gage,  the  commander-in-crfief  of  the  British 
forces  in  America,  was  ordered  to  station  a  military 
force  in  Boston,  to  overawe  the  citizens,  and  protect 
the  custom-house  officers  in  the  discharge  of  their  duties. 
acSntaof      33.  6The  troops,  to  the  number  of  700,  arrived  from 
indfaSng  Halifax,  late  in  September,  and.  on  the  first  of  Octo- 
o/  royai    ^g^  under  cover  of  the  cannon  of  the  ships,  landed  in 
the  town,  with  muskets  charged,  bayonets  fixed,  and 
r  HOW  were  a^  ^ie  military  parade  usual  on  entering  an  enemy's 
edyane/ehow  country-     7The  selectmen  of  Boston  having  peremp- 
TfheiSabi   tor^y  refused  to  provide  quarters  for  the  soldiers,  the 
tanui  l"  governor  ordered  the  state-house  to  be  opened  for  their 

*  Castle  William  was  on  Castle  Island,  nearly  three  miles  S.E.  from  Boston.  In  1798 
Massachusetts  ceded  the  fortress  to  the  United  States.  On  the  7th  Dec.,  1799,  it  was 
visited  by  President  Adams,  who  named  it  Fort  Independence.  Half  a  mile  north  is 
Governor's  Island,  on  which  is  Fort  Warren.  Between  these  two  forts  is  the  entrance 
to  Boston  Harbor.  (See  Map,  p.  210.) 


CHAP.  X1V.J     CAUSES  WHICH  LED  TO  THE  REVOLUTION.  203 

reception.      The  imposing  display  of  military   force    1768. 

served  only  to  excite  the  indignation  of  the  inhabi- 

tants ;  the  most  irritating  language  passed  between  the 
soldiers  and  the  citizens ;  the  former  looking  upon  the 
latter  as  rebels,  and  the  latter  regarding  the  former  as 
the  instruments  of  a  most  odious  tyranny. 

34.  lEarly  in  the  following  year,  both  houses  of     1759 
parliament  went  a  step  beyond  all  that  had  preceded —    i.  what 
censuring,  in  the  strongest  terms,  the  conduct  of  the 
people  of  Massachusetts, — approving  the  employment 

of  force  against  the  rebellious,  and  praying  the  king  to  Feb.  ma. 
direct  the  governor  of  Massachusetts  to   cause   those 
guilty  of  treason  to  be  arrested  and  sent  to  England 
for  trial.     2These  proceedings   of  parliament   called 
forth,  from  the  colonial  assemblies,  still  stronger  reso- 
lutions,  declaring  the  exclusive  right  of  the  people  to  coimna  as- 
tax  themselves,  and  denying  the  right  of  his  majesty 
to  remove  an  offender  out  of  the  country  for  trial. 

35.  3The  refractory  assemblies  of  Virginia  and  North    3.  what 
Carolina  were  soon  after  dissolved  by  their  governors. 

The  governor  of  Massachusetts  having  called  upon  the 
assembly  of  that  province  to  provide  funds  for  the  pay- 
ment  of  the  troops  quartered  among  them,  they  re 
solved  that  they  never  would  make  such  provision. 
The  governor,  therefore,  prorogued  the  assembly,  and, 
soon  after  being  recalled,  was  succeeded1  in  office  by  a.  Aug. 
Lieutenant-governor  Hutchinson. 

36.  4In  March  of  the  following  year,  an  event  oc-     1770. 
curred  in  Boston,  which  produced  a  great  sensation 
throughout  America.     An  affray  having  taken  place 
between  some  citizens  and  soldiers,  the  people  became    Maich  6 
greatly  exasperated ;  and,  on  the  evening  of  the  5th  of 
March,  a  crowd  surrounded,  and  insulted  a  portion  of 

the  city  guard,  under  Captain  Preston,  and  dared  them 
to  fire.  The  soldiers  at  length  fired,  and  ihree  of  the 
populace  were  killed,  and  several  badly  wounded. 

37.  6The  greatest  commotion  immediately  prevailed.    5.  of  the 
The  bells  were  rung,  and,  in  a  short  time,  several  thou- 

sands  of  the  citizens  had  assembled  under  arms.  With 
difficulty  they  were  appeased  by  the  governor,  who 
promised  that  justice  should  be  done  them  in  the  morn 
ing.  Upon  the  demand  of  the  inhabitants,  the  soldiers 


204  COLONIAL    HISTORY.  [PART  II. 

177O.  were  removed  from  the  city.  Captain  Preston  and  his 
~~  company  were  arrested  and  tried  for  murder.  Two  of 
the  most  eminent  American  patriots,  John  Adams  and 
Josiah  Quincy,  volunteered  in  their  defence.  Two  of 
the  soldiers  were  convicted  of  manslaughter,  the  rest 
were  acquitted. 

38.   !On  the  very  day  of  the  Boston  outrage,  Lord 
North,  who  had  been  placed  at  the  head  of  the  ad- 

tiain-peai  ministration,  proposed  to  parliament  the  repeal  of  all 
duties  imposed  by  the  act  of  1767,  except  that  on 
tea.  The  bill  passed,  though  with  great  opposition, 

a.  Apri.  is.  and  was  approved*  by  the  king ;  but  the  Americans 

The  effect?  were  not  satisfied  with  this  partial  concession,  and  the 
non-importation  agreements'  were  still  continued  against 
the  purchase  and  use  of  tea. 

1772.  39.  2In   1772,  by  a  royal  regulation,  provision  was 
made  for  the  support  of  the  governor  and  judges  of 
Massachusetts,  out  of  the  revenues  of  the  province,  in 
dependent  of  any  action  of  the  colonial  assemblies. 
3This  measure  the  assembly  declared  to  be  an  "  In 
fraction  of  the  rights  of  the  inhabitants  granted  by  the 

bl^       royal  charter." 

1773.  40.  «In  1773,  the  British  ministry  attempted  to  effect, 
'IKeST*  by  artful  policy,  what  open  measures,  accompanied  by 
neamresof  coercion,  had  failed  to  accomplish.     A  bill  passed  par- 

the  British    -,.  '     , ,        .  T->   •   •   i      TI          T       •       /-N 

ministry?  liament,  allowing  the  British  Ji<ast  India  Company 
to  export  their  tea  to  America,  free  from  the  duties 
which  they  had  before  paid  in  England;  retaining 
those  only  which  were  to  be  paid  in  America.  5lt  was 
thought  that  the  Americans  would  pay  the  small  duty 
of  three-pence  per  pound,  as  they  would,  even  then, 

•oouldpay       ,  ,    .  ,  •        «  •          i  •       -n        i        i 

the  duty?   obtain  tea  cheaper  in  America  than  in  England. 
e.  why  did       41.  8In  this,  however,  the  parliament  was  mistaken, 
^restenhe*  Although  no  complaint  of  oppressive  taxation  could  be 
project?    ma(le  to  the. measure,  yet  the  whole  principle  against 
which  the  colonies  had  contended  was  involved  in  it ; 
and  they  determined,  at  all  hazards,  to  defeat  the  proj- 
7.  what  is-  ect-      7Vast  quantities  of  tea  were  soon  sent  to  Amer 
ica  ;  but  the  ships  destined  for  New  York  and  .Phil 
adelphia,  finding  the  ports  closed  against  them,  were 
obliged   to   return  to   England,   without   effecting  a 
landing. 


America 
would 


CHAP.  XIV.]   CAUSES    WHICH   LED   TO    THE    REVOLUTION.  205 

42.  *In  Charleston  the  tea  was  landed,  but  was  not    1773. 

permitted  to  be  offered  for  sale ;  and,  being  stored  in  ,  What  ^ 
damp  cellars,  it  finally  perished,     2The  tea  designed  said  °f t!ie 

f        -X  ill  •  i        r  •         i        tea  sent  to 

lor  Boston  had  been  consigned  to  the  particular  mends  Charleston? 
of  Governor  Hutchinson,  and  permission  to  return  it  j^S/'o/ 
to  Eng]and^vas"positively  refused.     But  the  people  as  'J^^'^" 
obstinately  refused  to  allow  it  to  be  landed.     In  this  «'  Boston. 
position  of  the  controversy,  a  party  of  men,  disguised  as 
Indians,  boarded  the  ships  ;  and,  in  the  presence  of  thou 
sands  of  spectators,  broke  open  three  hundred  and  forty- 
two  chests  of  tea,  and  emptied*  their  contents  into  the  a.  Dec>  ,6- 
harbor. 

43.  3In  the  spirit  of  revenge  for  these  proceedings,     1774. 
parliament  soon  after  passed b  the  Boston  Port  Bill;  ^^J^ 
which  forbade  the  landing  and  shipping  of  goods,  wares,  said  efth» 
and  merchandise,  at  Boston,  and  removed  the  custom-  BoSB?uTrt 
house,  with  its  dependencies,  to  Salem.     4The  people 

c  ci    i  i  i  c         i  i      •         "          4-  Of  the 

oi  Salem,  however,  nobly  refused  to  raise  their  own  generosity 
fortunes   on   the  ruins  of*  their  suffering  neighbors ;  and  Harbi+ 
and  the  inhabitants  of  Marblehead*  generously  offered      hea> 
the   merchants   of  Boston    the    use   of  their   harbor, 
wharves,  and  warehouses,  free  of  expense. 

44.  5Soon  after,  the .  charter  of  Massachusetts  was  c.  May  20. 
subverted  ;c  and  the  governor  was  authorized  to  send 

to  another  colony,  or  to  England,  for  trial,  any  person 
indicted  for  murder,  or  any  other  capital  offence,  com- 
mitted  in  aiding  the  magistrates  in  the  discharge  of 
their  duties.     6The  Boston  Port  Bill  occasioned  great  6.Whatre?9 
suffering  in  Boston.     The  assembly  of  the  province  J^'^,,^ 
resolved  that  "The  impolicy,  injustice,  inhumanity,     adopt* 
and  cruelty  of  the  act,  exceeded  all  their  powers  of  ex 
pression."     7The  Virginia  assembly  appointed  the  1st  TWha(  d^ 
of  June,  the  day  on  which  the  bill  was  to  go  into  effect,  J^eSJdS 
as  a  day  of  "fasting,  humiliation,  and  prayer." 

45.  8In  September,  a  second  colonial  congress,  com-    . 

-<       c   j      -1  r  '  -.  •.       .  -r-ki  -i    S.  What  were 

posed  ot  deputies  irom  eleven  colonies,  met  at  Phil-  ttupro&ed- 
adelphia.     This  body  highly  commended  the  course  second  c$o- 
of  Massachusetts  in  her  conflict  with  "  wicked  min-    nfrelsT 
isters  ;" — agreed  upon  a  declaration  of  rights  ; — rec 
ommended   the    suspension    of  all  commercial  inter- 

*  Marblchead,  originally  a  part  of  Salom,  is  about  fifteen  miles  N.E.  from  Boston,  and 
is  situated  on  a  rocky  peninsula,  extending  ihree  or  four  miles  into  Massachusetts  Bav 


206  COLONIAL    HISTORY.  [PART   H. 

1774.    course  with  Great  Britain,  so  long  as  the  grievances 
™  of  the  colonies  were  unredressed;  voted  an  address  to 
Oct.       the  king,  and  likewise  one  to  the  people  of  Great  Brit 
ain,  and  another  to  the  inhabitants  of  Canada, 
i.  Their  ef-       46.   *The  proceedings  of  the  congress  called  forth 
irutth gov-  strong'er  measures,  on  the  part  of  the  British  govern- 
emment?   ment,  for  reducing  the  Americans  to  obedience.    2Gen- 
eral  Gage,  who  had  recently  been  appointed  governor 
of  Massachusetts^  caused  Boston  neck  to  be  fortified, 
and,  seizing  the  ammunition  and  military  stores  in  the 
sept.      provincial  arsenals  at   Cambridge   and  Charlestown, 

conveyed  them  to  Boston. 

.what ioa»      47.  3On  the  other  hand,  the  assembly  of  Massachu- 

*™eembt  thof  setts  havmg  Deen  dissolved  by  the  governor,  the  members 

Masmchu-  again  met,  and  resolved  themselves  into  a  provincial 

congress.     They  appointed  committees  of  "  safety"  and 

"  supplies  ;" — voted  to  equip  twelve  thousand  men,  and 

to  enlist  one-fourth  of  the  militia  as  minute-men,  who 

should  be  ready  for  action  at  a  moment's  warning. 

4  in  other  4Siniilar  preparations,  but  less  in  extent,  were  made 

colonies'}    in  other  colonies. 

1775.         43.  6As  the  last  measures  of  determined  oppression, 
reb., March,  a  bxll  was  passed  for  restraining  the  commerce  of  the 
New  England  colonies ;    which  was   afterwards   ex 
tended  to  embrace  all  the  provinces,  except  New  York 
mined  oy-  s^m[  North  Carolina.     The  inhabitants  of  Massachu- 
the'panif  setts  were  declared  rebels;  and  several  ships  of  the 
line,  and  ten  thousand  troops,  were  ordered  to  America, 
to  aid  in  reducing  the  rebellious  colonies  to  submission. 
i.  Qftr*         49.  6The  Americans,  on  the  other  hand,  having  no 
longer  any  hope  of  reconciliation,  and  determined  to 
resist  oppression,  anxiously  waited  for  the  fatal  moment 
to  arrive,  when  the  signal  of  war  should  be  given, 
Though  few  in  numbers,  and  feeble  in  resources,  when 
compared  with  the  power  which  sought  to  crush  them, 
they  were  confident  of  the  justice  of  their  cause,  and 
the  rectitude  of  their  purposes ;  and  they  resolved,  if 
no  other  alternative  were  left  them,  to  die  freemen, 
rather  than  live  slaves. 


BATTLE  OF   BtTNKEB'S   [OB  BREED'S]   HILL.      (See  page  212.) 


PART   III. 

AMERICAN   REVOLUTION. 


GENEBAL  WAEBEN. 


CHAPTER  I. 

EVENTS    OF    1775. 

1.  'IN  the  beginning  of  April, 
the  royal  troops  in  Boston  num 
bered  nearly  3000  men.  2With  so 

large  a  force  at  his  disposal,  General  Gage  indulged  the    1775. 
hope,  either  of  awing  the  provincials  into  submission, 
or  of  being  able  to  quell  any  sudden  outbreak  of  re 
bellion.     'Deeming  it  important  to  get  possession  of   ™Boston? 
the  stores  and  ammunition  which  the  people  had  col 
lected  at  various  places,  on  the  night  of  the  18th  of  April 
he  secretly  despatched  a  force  of  eight  hundred  men,  to 
destroy  the  stores  at  Concord,*  16  miles  from  Boston. 


1.  What  is 
said  of  the 
royal  troops 


2.  Of  the 
views  of 

Gen.  "<Gage  f 

3.  What 
measure* 

were  taJten 
by  him  f 


*  Concord  is  in  Middlesex  county,  sixteen  miles  N.W.  from  Boston.  A  marble  mon 
ument,  erected  in  1836,  marks  the  spot  w^iere  the  first  of  the  enemy  fell  in  the  war  of 
the  revolution. 


208  THE    REVOLUTION.  [PART   m. 

1775.  2.  'Notwithstanding  the  great  precautions  which 
had  been  taken  to  prevent  the  intelligence  of  this  ex 
pedition  from  reaching  the  country,  it  became  known 
to  some  of  the  patriots  in  Boston,  who  dispatched  con- 
v  fidential  messengers  along  the  supposed  route  ;  and 
early  on  the  morning  of  the  19th,  the  firing  of  cannon, 
and  the  ringing  of  bells,  gave  the  alarm  that  the  royal 
troops  were  in  motion. 

2.  what  3.  2At  Lexington*  a  number  of  the  militia  had  as- 
Ccurred°at  sembled,  as  early  as  two  o'clock  in  the  morning  ;  but 
Lexington?  as  the  intelligence  respecting  the  regulars  was  uncer 
tain,  they  were  dismissed,  with  orders  to  appear  again 
at  beat  of  drum.  At  five  o'clock,  they  collected  a  sec 
ond  time,  to  the  number  of  seventy,  under  command 
of  Captain  Parker.  The  British,  under  Colonel  Smith 
and  Major  Pitcairn,  soon  made  their  appearance.  The 
latter  officer  rode  up  to  the  militia,  and  called  out, 
"  Disperse,  you  rebels,  throw  down  your  arms  and  dis 
perse  ;"  but  not  being  obeyed,  he  discharged  his  pistol, 
and  ordered  his  soldiers  to  fire.  Several  of  the  militia 
were  killed,  and  the  rest  dispersed. 

3.  what  at       4.  3The  detachment  then  proceeded  to  Concord,  and 
concord?    destroyed  a  part  of  the  stores ;  but  the  militia  of  the 

country  having  begun  to  assemble  in  numbers,  a  skir 
mish  ensued,  and  several  were  killed  on  both  sides 

4.  Give  an   4The   British  then   commenced  a  hasty  retreat, — the 
^jiereirelt  Americans  pursuing,  and  keeping  up  a  continual  fire 
°f  thish!rit~  upon   them.     Fortunately  for  trie  British,  they  were 

met  at  Lexington  by  a  reinforcement  of  nine  hundred 
men  with  two  field-pieces,  under  Lord  Percy.     The 
united  forces  then  moved  rapidly  to  Charlestown,  and, 
5  what  loss  ^le   following"  day,  crossed  over  to  Boston.     5During 
eswerems-  this  expedition,  the   British  lost,  in  killed,  wounded, 
and  missing,  about  two  hundred  and  eighty  ; — the  pro 
vincials,  about  ninety. 

e.  what  con-       &-  Intelligence  of  these  events  spread  rapidly  through 

fofimoedvu  Massachusetts  and  the  adjoining  provinces.     The  but- 

battifof    tie  of  Lexington  was  the  signal  of  war — the  militia  of 

Lexington?     ,  ^          -i  i          to  •  i 

the  country  hastily  took  up  arms  and  repaired  to  the 

*  Lexington  is  ten  miles  N.W.  from  Boston,  on  the  road  to  Concord.  In  1799  a  small 
monument,  with  an  appropriate  inscription,  was  erected  four  or  five  rods  westward 
from  the  spot  where  the  Americans  were  lired  upon.  (See  Map,  p.  74.) 


CHAP.    I.J 


EVENTS    OF    1775. 


209 


scene  of  action ;  and,  in  a  few  days,  a  line  of  encamp 
ment  was  formed  from  Roxbury  to  the  river  Mystic,* 
and  the  British  forces  in  Boston  were  environed  by  ari 
army  of  2U,000  men.  Ammunition,  fortsj  and  fortifi 
cations,  were  secured  for  the  use  of  the  provincials ; 
and  the  most  active  measures  were  taken  for  the  pub 
lic  defence. 

6.  'A  number  of  volunteers  from  Connecticut  and 
Vermont,  under  Colonel  Ethan  Allen  and   Benedict 
Arnold,  formed  and  executed  the  plan  of  seizing  the 
important  fortresses  of  Ticonderoga  and  Crown  Point, 
on  the  western  shore  of  Lake  Champlain,  and  com 
manding   the    entrance   into   Canada.     The    pass   of 
Skeenesborough,  now   Whitehall,!  was   likewise  se 
cured  ;  and   by  this  fortunate   expedition,   more  than 
one  hundred  pieces  of  cannon,  and  other  munitions  of 
war,  fell  into  the  hands  of  the  provincials. 

7.  2These  events  were  soon  followed  by  others  of 
still  greater  importance,  in  the  vicinity  of  Boston.    The 
British  troops  had  received*  reinforcements,  under  three 
distinguished    generals, — Howe,    Clinton,   and    Bur- 
goyne  ;  which,  with  the  garrison,  formed  a  well-dis 
ciplined  army,  of  from  ten  to  twelve  thousand  men. 
3General  Gage,  being  now  prepared  to  act  with  more 
decision  and  vigor,  issuedb  a  proclamation,  declaring 
those  in  arms  rebels  and  traitors ;  and  offering  pardon 
to  such  as  would  return  to  their  allegiance,  and  re 
sume  their  peaceful  occupations.     From   this   indul 
gence,  however,  Samuel  Adams  and  John  Hancock, 
twro    distinguished   patriots,  were   excepted ;  as   their 
crimes  were  deemed  too  flagitious  to  admit  of  pardon. 

8.  4As  the  British  were  evidently  prepared  to  pene 
trate  into  the  country,  the  Americans  first  strengthened 
their   intrenchments   across  Boston   neck ;  but   after 
wards,   learning   that   the    views  of  the  British  had 
changed,  and  were  then  directed  towards  the  penin 
sula  of  Charlestown,  they  resolved  to  defeat  this  new 
project  of  the  enemy.     5Orders  were  therefore  given 


1775. 


1.  What  is 
said  of  the 
expedition 
of  Allen  and 
Arnold  1 


May. 


2.  What 
events  in 

Boston  fol 
lowed  1 

a.  May  25. 


3.  What  is 
said  of  Gen. 
Gage's  proc 
lamation  I 
b.  June  12. 


4.  What  has 

tile  meas 
ures  were 
adopted  by 
the  Amer 
icana  ? 


5.  What  or 
ders  were 
givento  Col. 
Fresco  tt  ? 


*  Mystic,  or  Medforil  River,  flows  into  Boston  Harbor,  N.E.  of  Charlestown.  (See  Map, 
p.  74  ;  and  Map,  p.  210.) 

t  Whitehall  is  situated  on  both  sides  of  Wood  Creek,  at  its  entrance  into  the  south 
ern  extremity  of  Lake  Champlain.  Being  at  the  head  of  navigation,  on  the  lake,  and 
en  the  line  of  communication  between  New  York  and  Canada,  it  was  an  important 
post.  (See  Map,  p  181 ;  and  Note,  p.  130.) 


210 


THE    REVOLUTION. 


[PART  in. 


to  Colonel  Prescott,  on  the  evening  of  the  16th  of 
"~  June,  to  takft.  a  detachment  of  one  thousand  Ameri 
cans,  and  fcTm  an  intrenchment  on  Bunker  Hill  ;*  a 
high  eminence  which  commanded  the  neck  of  the 
peninsula  of  Charlestown. 

i.  what  was  9.  *By  *X)me  mistake,  the  detachment  proceeded  to 
d°hlm'ij  Breed's  jHWZ,t  an  eminence  within  cannon  shot  of  Bos 
ton  ;  and,  by  the  dawn  of  day,  had  erected  a  square 
redoubt,  capable  of  sheltering  them  from  the  fire  of  the 
enemy.  'Nothing  could  exceed  the  astonishment  of 
the  BritirH,  at  beholding,  on  the  following  morning, 
this  daring  advance  of  the  Americans.  As  the  emi 
nence  overlooked  the  city  of  Boston,  it  was  immedi 
ately  perceived  that  a  powerful  battery,  planted  there, 
would  soon  compel  the  British  to  evacuate  the  place. 
3A  heavy  fire  was  therefore  commenced  on  the  Ameri 
cans,  from  vessels  in  the  harbor,  and  from  a  fortification 
on  Copp's  Hill,  in  Boston ;  but  with  little  effect ;  and 
about  noon,  a  force  of  three  thousand  regulars,  com 
manded  by  General  Howe,  crossed  over  to  Charles- 
town,  in  boats,  with  the  design  of  storming  the  works. 
10.  4Landing  at  Moreton's  Point.;);  on  the  extremity 
of  the  peninsula,  the  English  formed  in  two  columns, 
and  advanced  slowly,  allowing  time  for  the  artillery  to 
produce  its  effect  upon  the  works.  5In  the  mean  time 
the  surrounding  heights,  the  spires  of  churches,  and 
the  roofs  of  houses  in  Boston,  were  covered  with  thou 
sands  of  spectators,  waiting,  in  dreadful  anxiety,  the 


2.  How  was 
this  daring 
advance  re 
garded  'i 


June  17. 

3.  What 

measures 
were  taken 

by  the 
British? 


4.  What  1s 

said  of  their 

advance 

axainvt  the 

American 

works  f 

5.  Of  the 

spectators  of 

this  scene  ? 


PLAN  OF  THE  SIKQE    OF   BOSTON.      1775. 


*  Bunker's  Hill  is  in  the  northern 
part  of  the  peninsula  of  Charles- 
town,  and  is  113  feet  in  height. 
(See  Map.) 

t  Breed's  Hill,  which  is  eighty- 
seven  feet  high,  commences  near 
the  southern  extremity  of  Bun 
ker's  Hill,  and  extends  towards 
the  south  and  east.  It  is  now 
usually  called  Bunker's  Hill,  and 
the  monument  on  its  summit, 
erected  to  commemorate  the  hat- 
tie  on  the  same  spot,  is  called 
Bunker  Hill  Monument.  This 
monument  is  huiltof  Qiiincy  gran 
ite,  is  thirty  feet  square  at  the 
base,  and  fifteen  at  the  top ;  and 
rises  to  the  height  of  220  feet. 

t  Moreton's  Point  is  S.E.  from 
Breed's  Hill,  at  the  eastern  extrem 
ity  of  tho  peninsula.  (Soo  Map.) 


CHAP.  I.]  EVENTS   OF    1775.  2 1 1 

approaching  battle.      l While   the    British   were    ad-    1775. 
vancing,  orders  were  given  by  General  Gage  to  set  7~j^7~~ 
fire  to  the  village  of  Charlestown ;  by  which  wanton  l"'?nfnlhZf 
act  two  thousand  people  were  deprived  of  their  habi-     CAorll*- 
tations ;  and  property,  to  a  large  amount,  perished  in 
the  flames. 

1 1.  *The  Americans  waited  in  silence  the  advance   2.  Give  an 
of  the  enemy  to  within  ten  rods  of  the  redoubt,  when 

they  opened  upon  them  so  deadly  a  fire  of  musketry, 
that  whole  ranks  were  cut  down;  the  line  was  broken, 
and  the  royal  troops  retreated  in  disorder  and  precipi 
tation.  With  difficulty  rallied  by  their  officers,  they 
again  reluctantly  advanced,  and  were  a  second  time 
beaten  back  by  the  same  destructive  and  incessant 
stream  of  fire.  At  this  critical  moment  General  Clin 
ton  arrived  with  reinforcements.  By  his  exertions,  the 
British  troops  were  again  rallied,  and  a  third  time  ad 
vanced  to  the  charge,  which  at  length  was  successful. 

12.  3The  attack  was  directed  against  the  redoubt  at  z.ivjuttiow 
three  several  points.     The  cannon  from  the  fleet  had  *  attack? 
obtained   a  position  commanding  the  interior  of  the 
works,  which  were  battered  in  front  at  the  same  time. 
^Attacked  by  a  superior  force, — their  ammunition  fail- 

ing, — and  fighting  at  the  point  of  the  bayonet,  without 
bayonets  themselves, — the  provincials  now  slowly 
evacuated  their  intrenchments,  and  drew  off  with  an 
order  not  to  have  been  expected  from  newly-levied 
soldiers.  8They  retreated  across  Charlestown  Neck, 
with  inconsiderable  loss,  although  exposed  to  a  galling  thfreatf' 
fire  from  a  ship  of  war,  and  floating  batteries,  and  en 
trenched  themselves  on  Prospect  Hill,*  still  maintain 
ing  the  command  of  the  entrance  to  Boston. 

13.  6The  British  took  possession  of  and   fortified    e.  ivhat 
Bunker's  Hill ;  but   neither    army   was   disposed    to  yiiSf 
hazard  any  new  movement.    7In  this  desperate  conflict,  7.w7uitwer« 
the  royal  forces  engaged  consisted  of  three  thousand 

men  ;  while  the  Americans  numbered  but  fifteen  hun- 
dred.f  The  loss  of  the  British,  in  killed  and  wounded, 

*  Prospect  mil  is  a  little  more  than  two  miles  N.W.  from  Breed's  Hill.  (See  Map, 
p.  210.) 

t  NOTE. — Yet  Stedman,  and  some  other  English  writers,  erroneously  state,  that  the 
number  of  the  Provincial  troops  engaged  in  the  action  was  three  times  that  of  the 
British. 


212 


THE    REVOLUTION. 


[PART  III. 


1775. 


a.  May  10. 


°attStime? 
b.  Dated 
Juiy6. 

l.Khatlan- 

^uuge  did 


3  What 


c.  June  is. 


4.  on  what 


accept  the 


5.  How  was 

the  anny  or- 

gamzeaana 

arm-used? 


el  July 


e.  see  Map, 
p'  210' 


G.What&if- 

ficuiti.es  had 


ter? 


7  \vhatoi- 


was  more  than  a  thousand ;  that  of  the  Americans,  only 
about  four  hundred  and  fifty ;  but  among  the  killed 
was  the  lamented  General  Warren. 

14.  JIn  the  mean  time  the  American  congress  had 
assembled3-  at  Philadelphia.      Again  they  addressed 
the  king,  and  the  people  of  Great  Britain  and  Ireland, 
and,  at  the  same  time,  published b  to  the  world  the  rea 
sons  of  their  appeal  to  arms.     2"  We  are  reduced," 
said  they,  "  to  the  alternative  of  choosing  an  uncon 
ditional  submission  to  the  tyranny  of  irritated  minis 
ters,  or  resistance  by  force.     The  latter  is  our  choice. 
We  have  counted  the  cost  of  this  contest,  and  find  no 
thing  so  dreadful  as   voluntary   slavery."      3Having 
voted  to  raise  an   army  of  20,000  men,  they  unani 
mously  elected0  George   Washington  commander-in- 
chief  of  all  the  forces  raised  or  to  be  raised  for  the  de 
fence  of  the  colonies,  resolving  that  they  would  "  assist 
him  and  adhere  to  him,  with  their  lives  and  fortunes, 
in  the  defence  of  American  liberty." 

15.  4Washington,  who  was  present,  with  great  mod 
esty  and  dignity  accepted   the  appointment,  but  de 
clined  all  compensation  for  his  services,  asking  only 
the  remuneration  of  his  expenses.     3At  the  same  time 
the  higher  departments  of  the  army  were  organized  by 
the  appointment  of  four  major-generals,  one  adjutant, 
and  eight  brigadier-generals.     Washington   soon    re 
paired'1  to  Cambridge,  to  take  command  of  the  army, 
which  then  amounted  to  about   14,000  men.     These 
were  now  arranged  in  three  divisions;6  the  right  wing, 
under  General  Ward,  at   Roxbury ;  the    left,  under 
General  Lee,  at  Prospect  Hill ;  and  the  centre  at  Cam 
bridge,  under  the  commander-in-chief. 

16.  6In   entering  upon  the  discharge  of  his  duties, 
Washington    had   a   difficult  task  to  perform.     The 
troops  under  his  command  were  undisciplined  militia, 
— hastily  collected, — unaccustomed  to  subordination, — 
and  destitute  of  tents,  ammunition,  and  regular  sup 
plies  of  provisions.     7But  by  the  energy  and  skill  of 
the  commander-in-chief,  aided,  particularly,  by  General 
Gates,  an  officer  of  experience,  order  and  discipline 
were  soon   introduced ;  stores  were  collected,  and  the 
American  army  was  soon  enabled  to  carry  on,  in  due 


CHAP.  I.]  EVENTS    OF    1775.  213 

form,  a  regular  siege.     General  Gage  having  been    1775. 
recalled,  he  was  succeeded  by  Sir  William  Howe,  in     L  What  ' 
the  chief  command  of  the  English  forces  in  America. 

17.  2During  /he  summer,  royal  authority  ended  in 
the  colonies  ; — most  of  tke  royal  governors  fleeing  from 


the  popular  indignation,  and  taking  refuge  on  board  ^"redtoah 
the  English  shipping.     Lord  Dunmore,  the  governor    theroyai 

,   TT.    &.     .  rr      £>  '      „       =>  ..      governors? 

oi    Virginia,  having  seized*  a  quantity  or  the  public    a. May. 
powder,  and  conveyed  it  on  board  a  ship,  the  people 
assembled  in  arms,   under  Patrick   Henry,  and   de 
manded  a  restitution  of  the  powder,  or  its  value.    Pay 
ment  was  made,  and  the  people  quietly  dispersed. 

18.  S0ther   difficulties   occurring,   Lord    Dunmore 
retired  on  board  a  man-of-war, — armed  a  few  ships, 

— and,  bv~  offering:  freedom  to  such  slaves  as  would  j>v  Lord 

•    '  iiin          if  f  i    Dunmore  i 

join  the  royal  standard,  collected  a  force  of  several 
hundred  men,  with  which  he  attacked1'  the  provin 
cials  near*  Norfolk;!  but  he  was  defeated  with  a  b-Dec-8> 
severe  loss.  Soon  after,  a  ship  of  war  arriving  from 
England,  Lord  Dunmore  gratified  his  revenge  by  re 
ducing  Norfolk  to  ashes.0  ^irn  *• 

19.  4The  capture  of  Ticonderoga  and  Crown  Point  4.  why  did 
having  opened  the  gates  of  Canada,  congress  resolved 

to  seize  the  favorable  opportunity  for  invading  that 
province ;  hoping  thereby  to  anticipate  the  British, 
who  were  evidently  preparing  to  attack  the  colonies 
through  the  same  quarter.  5For  this  purpose,  a  body 
of  troops  from  New  York  and  New  England  was 
placed  under  the  command  of  Generals  Schuyler  and 
Montgomery,  who  passed  up  Lake  Champlain,  and, 
on  the  10th  of  September,  appeared  before  St.  John's. J 
the  first  British  post  in  Canada.  "Ypro"-" 

20.  6Opposed  by  a  large  force,  and  finding  the  fort  too   onNoo-eah. 
strong  for  assault,  they  retired  to,  and  fortified  Isle  Aux  7.  what  gave 
Noix/1  115  miles  north  of  Ticonderoga.     7Soon  after,    mend  to 
General  Schuyler  returned  to  Ticonderoga  to  hasten   M°erj?m' 

*  This  affair  occurred  at  a  small  village  called  Great  Bridge,  eight  miles  S.  from 
Norfolk.  The  commanding  officer  of  the  enemy,  and  thirty  of  his  men,  were  either 
killed  or  wounded. 

t  Norfolk,  Virginia,  is  on  the  N.E.  side  of  Elizabeth  River,  eight  miles  above  its  en 
trance  Into  Hampton  Ronds.  The  situation  is  low,  and  the  streets  are  irregular,  but  it 
is  a  place  of  extensive  foreign  commerce. 

t  St.  John's  is  on  the  W.  side  of  the  River  Sorel,  twenty  miles  S.E.  from  Montreal, 
and  twelve  miles  N.  from  Isle  Aux  Noix. 


THE    REVOLUTION. 


[PART   HI. 


1775. 


1.  What 
course  did 
he  pursue  1 


a.  Oct.  13. 


2.  What  is 

said  of  Col. 

Allen? 


3.  When  did 
St.  John's 
surrender, 
and  what 
events  fol 
lowed  ? 


4.  Give  an 
accoimt  of 
Arnold's 
march  to 
Canada. 


b.  Pro 
nounced, 
Sho-de-are. 


13th  &  14th. 
c.  Seep.  191. 

5.  What 
course  did  he 
pursue  after 
his  arrival  'I 


reinforcements ;  but  a  severe  illness  preventing  his 
again  joining  the  army,  the  whole  command  devolved 
upon  General  Montgomery. 

21.  lThis  enterprising  officer,  having  first  induced 
the  Indians  to  remain  neutral,  in  a  few  days  returned 
to  St.  John's,  and  opened  a  battery  against  it ;  but  want 
of  ammunition  seriously  retarded  the  progress  of  the 
siege.     While  in  this  situation,  by  a  sudden  move 
ment  he  surprised,  and,  after  a  siege  of  a  few  days, 
captured*  Fort  Chambly,*  a  few  miles  north  of  St. 
John's,  by  which  he  obtained  several  pieces  of  cannon, 
and  a  large  quantity  of  powder.     2During  the  siege  ol 
St.  John's,  Colonel  Ethan  Allen,  having  with  extra 
ordinary  rashness  forced  his  way  to  Montreal,  with 
only  eighty  men,  was  defeated,  captured,  and  sent  to 
England  in  irons. 

22.  3On  the  third  of  November  St.  John's  surren 
dered,  after  which  Montgomery  proceeded  rapidly  to 
Montreal,  which  capitulated  on  the  13th;  Governor 
Carleton  having  previously  escaped  with  a  small  force 
to  Quebec.     Having  left  a  garrison  in  Montreal,  and 
also  in  the  Forts  Chambly  and  St.  John's,  Montgom 
ery,  with  a  corps  of  little  more  than  three  hundred 
men,  the  sole  residue  of  his  army,  marched  towards 
Gluebec,  expecting  to  meet  there  another  body  of  troops 
\vhich  had  been  sent  from  Cambridge  to  act  in  concert 
with  him.     4This  detachment,  consisting  of  about  a 
thousand  men,  under  the  command  of  General  Arnold, 
had,  with  amazing  difficulty  and  hardships,  passed  up 
the    Kennebec,    a   river  of  Maine,  and  crossing  the 
mountains,  had  descended  the  Chaudiere,bt  to  Point 
Levi,  opposite  Quebec,  where  it  arrived  on  the  9th 
of  November. 

23.  8On  the  13th,  the  day  of  the  surrender  of  Mon 
treal,  Arnold  crossed  the  St.  Lawrence,  ascended  the 
heights  where  the  brave  Wolfe  had  ascended0  before 
him,  and  drew  up  his  forces  on  the  Plains  of  Abraham ; 
but  finding  the  garrison  ready  to  receive  him,  and  not 
being  sufficiently  strong  to  attempt  an  assault,  he  re- 


*  Chambly  is  on  the  W.  side  of  the  Sorel,  ten  miles  N.  from  St.  John's. 

t  The  Chaudicre  rises  in  Canada,  near  the  sources  of  the  Kennebec,  and  flowing 
N.W.,  enters  the  St.  Lawrence  sLx  miles  above  Quebec.  It  is  not  navigable,  owing  to 
its  numerous  raj1' As. 


CHAP.  I.] 


EVENTS    OF    1775. 


215 


tired  to  Point  aux  Trembles,  twenty  miles  above  due- 
bee,  and  there  awaited  the  arrival  of  Montgomery. 

24.  'On  the  arrival1  of  the  latter,  the  united  forces, 
numbering  in   all  but  nine   hundred  effective  men, 
marched  to  Quebec,  then   garrisoned  by  a  superior 
force  under  command  of  Governor  Carleton.     A  sum 
mons  to  surrender  was  answered  by  firing  upon  the 
bearer  of  the  flag.     After  a  siege  of  three  weeks,  du 
ring  which  the  troops  suffered  severely  from  continued 
toil,  and  the  rigors  of  a  Canadian  winter,  it  was  re 
solved,  as  the  only  chance  of  success,  to  attempt  the 
place  by  assault. 

25.  Accordingly,  on  the  lastb  day  of  the  year,  be 
tween  four  and   five  o'clock  in  the  morning,  in  the 
midst  of  a  heavy  storm  of  snow,  the  American  troops, 
in  four  columns,  were  put  in  motion.     While  two  of 
the  columns  were  sent  to  make  a  feigned  attack  on  the 
Upper  Town,6  Montgomery  and  Arnold,  at  the  head 
of  their  respective  divisions,  attacked  opposite  quarters 
of  the  Lower  Town.0     3Montgomery,  advancing  upon 
the  bank  of  the  river  by  the  way  of  Cape  Diamond,  had 
already  passed  the  first  barrier,  when  the  single  dis 
charge  of  a  cannon,  loaded  with  grape  shot,  proved 
fatal  to  him, — killing,  at  the  same  time,  several  of  his 
officers  who  stood  near  him. 

26.  4The  soldiers  shrunk  back  on  seeing  their  gen 
eral  fall,  and  the  officer  next  in  command  ordered  a 
retreat.     In  the  mean  time  Arnold  had  entered  the 
town,  but,  being  soon  severely  wounded,  was  carried  to 
the  hospital,  almost  by  compulsion.     Captain  Morgan, 
afterwards  distinguished  by  his  exploits'1  at  the  South, 
then  took   the  command;  but,  after   continuing   the 
contest  several  hours,   against  far  superior  and  con 
stantly  increasing  numbers,  and  at  length  vainly  at 
tempting  a  retreat,  he  was  forced  to  surrender   the 
remnant  of  his  band  prisoners  of  war. 

27.  5The  fall  of  Montgomery  was  deplored  by  friends 
and  foes.     Born  of  a  distinguished  Irish  family,  he  had 
early  entered   the    profession    of  arms  ; — had    distin 
guished  himself  in  the  preceding  French  and  Indian 
war  ; — had  shared  in  the  labors  and  triumph  of  Wolfe ; 
and.  ardently  attached  to  the  cause  of  liberty,  had 


1775. 


a.  Dec.  1. 

1.  What  oc 
curred  after 

the  arrival 
of  Mont 
gomery  ? 


b.  DPC.  31. 

2.  Describe 

the  plan  of 

attack. 


c.  See  Note 

and  Map, 

p.  189. 

3.  Give  an 
account  of 
the  fall  of 
Montgom 
ery. 


4.  What 
other  events 
happened, 
and  iv hat 
was  the  re 
sult  of  the. 
attach? 


d.  See  p.  269 . 


5.  What 
brief  uc- 
co-unt  is 
given  of 
Montgom," 


216 


THE    REVOLUTION. 


[PART   III. 


1776  . 


his  memory 

honored  by 

congress; 
andYork?ew 


2  whatioas 
ti*»ndttton 

after  ther* 


3.  vvhat  is 

"rSr/attf 
the  army? 


4.  Mention 


joined  the  Americans,  on  the  breaking  out  of  the  Rev- 
olution.  Congress  directed  a  monument  to  be  erected 
to  his  memory:  and  in  1818,  New  York,  his  adopted 

,    J,   I  .  ',  1,1 

state,  caused  his  remains  to  be  removed  to  ner  own 
metropolis,  where  the  monument  had  been  placed  ;  and 
near  that  they  repose. 

28-  2  After  the  repulse,  Arnold  retired  with  the  re- 
mainder  of  his  army  to  the  distance  of  three  miles 
above  Quebec,  where  he  received  occasional  reinforce 
ments  ;  but  at  no  time  did  the  army  consist  of  more 
than  3000  men,  of  whom  more  than  one  half  were  gen- 
erally  unfit  for  duty.  3General  Thomas,  who  had  been 
appointed  to  succeed  Montgomery,  arrived  early  in  May  ; 
soon  after  vvhich,  Governor  Carleton  receiving  rein 
forcements  from  England,  the  Americans  were  obliged 
to  make  a  hasty  retreat  ;  leaving  all  their  stores,  and 
many  of  their  sick,  in  the  power  of  the  enemy.  4At 
the  mouth  of  the  Sorel  they  were  joined  by  several 
regimentSj  kut  Were  still  unable  to  withstand  the 
forces  of  the  enemy.  Here  Gen 
eral  Thomas  died  of  the  small-pox, 
a  disease  which  had  prevailed  ex 
tensively  in  the  American  camp. 
After  retreating  from  one  post  to 
another,  by  the  18th  of  June  the 
Americans  had  entirely  evacuated 
f  Canada. 


CHAPTER  II. 


GENE1IAL  MONTGOMERY. 


EVENTS    OF     1776 

5.  What  is 
said  of  the 

Amer*TL       1 .  BAt  the  close  of  the  year  1775,  the  regular  troops 
(f   under  Washington,  in  the  vicinity  of  Boston,  num- 

£uLdli    strenuous  exertions  on  the  part  of  congress,  and  the 

Urgeywalh-  commatider-in-chief,  the  number  was  augmented,  by 

ia&     the  middle  of  February,  to  14,000.     'Perceiving  that 


CHAP,    tt.j 


EVENTS    OF   1776. 


217 


this  force  would  soon  be  needed  to  protect  other  parts    17T6. 
of  the  American  territory,  congress  urged  Washington  ~~ 
to  take  more  decisive  measures,  and,  if  possible,  to  dis 
lodge  the  enemy  from  their  position  in  Boston. 

2.  lln  a  council  of  his  officers,  Washington  proposed 
a  direct   assault  ;    but   the   decision    was   unanimous 
ugainst  it  ;  the  officers   alleging,  that,  without  incur-  %$£%£& 
ring  so  great  a  risk,  but  by  occupying  the  heights4  of 
Dorchester,  which  commanded  the    entire   city,   the 


°"  p,  sw. 


2Ac- 


a  se- 


b  March 
sd,  sd,  4th. 


enemy  might  be  forced  to  evacuate  the  place. 

quiescing  in  this  opinion,  Washington  directed 

vere  cannonadeb  upon  the  city;  and  while  the  enemy 
were  occupied  in  another  quarter,  a  party  of  troops, 
with  intrenching  tools,  on  the  evening  of  the  fourth  of 
March,  took  possession  of  the  heights,  unobserved  by 
the  enemy;  and,  before  morning,  completed  a  line  of 
fortifications,  which  commanded  the  harbor  and  the 
city. 

3.  3The  view  of  these  works  excited  the  astonish 
ment  of  the  British  general,  who  saw  that  he  must 
immediately  dislodge  the  Americans,  or  evacuate  the 
town.     4An  attack  was  determined  upon ;  but  a  furi 
ous  storm  rendering  the  harbor  impassable,  the  attack 
was  necessarily  deferred  ;  while,  in  the  mean  time,  the 
Americans  so  strengthened  their  works,  as  to  make  the 
attempt  to  force  them  hopeless.     No  resource  was  now 
left  to  General  Howe  but  immediate  evacuation. 

4.  6As  his  troops  and  shipping  were  exposed  to  the 
fire  of  the  American  batteries,  an  informal  agreement 
was  made,  that  he  should  be  allowed  to  retire  unmo 
lested,  upon  condition  that  he  would  abstain  from  burn 
ing  the  city.     'Accordingly,  on  the  17th,  the  British 
troops,  amounting  to  more  than  7000  soldiers,  accom 
panied  by  fifteen  hundred  families  of  loyalists,  quietly 
evacuated  Boston,  and  sailed  for  Halifax.     ^Scarcely 
was  the  rear-guard  out  of  the  city,  when  Washington 
entered   it,  to  the  great  joy  of  the  inhabitants,  with 
colors  flying,  and  drums  beating,  and  all  the  forms  of 
victory  and  triumph. 

5.  8  Washington,  ignorant  of  the  plans  of  General  ^JJJJJ*- 
Howe,  and  of  the  direction  which  the  British  fleet  had  iiiawtitton 
taken,  was  not  without  anxiety  for  the  city  of  New  t/J  troops? 

10 


218 


THE   REVOLUTION. 


[PART  III. 


1776. 


a.  May  3. 
b.  From 


2.  TO  what 


}ornthe°dt 


ton? 
e.  June  4. 


t&u$lvan™ 
island. 

d'  peei6?ap> 
June  as. 


B.  ivnat  dt~ 

9&tm?wai 

defeated? 


York.  Therefore,  after  having  placed  Boston  in  a 
state  of  defence,  the  main  body  of  the  army  was  put  in 
motion  towards  New  York,  where  it  arrived  early  in 
April. 

6.  JGeneral  Lee,  with  a  force  of  Connecticut  militia, 
had  arrived  before  the  main  body,  about  the  time  that 
sir  Henry  Clinton,  with  a  fleet  from  England,  ap- 
Peargd  off  Sandy  Hook.    Clinton,  foiled  in  his  attempt 
against  New  York,  soon  sailed  south  ;  and  at  Cape 
Fear  River  was  joined1  by  Sir  Peter  Parker,  who  had 
saile(ib  with  a  large  squadron  directly  from  Europe, 
having  on  board  two  thousand  .five  hundred  troops, 
under  the  command  of  the  Earl  of  Cornwallis.     The 
plan  of  the  British  was  now  to  attempt  the  reduction 
of  Charleston. 

7.  2General  Lee,  who  had  been  appointed  to  com- 
mand  the  American  forces  in  the  Southern  States,  had 
pushed  on  rapidly  from  New  York,  anxiously  watch- 
*n£  ^  Progress  of  Clinton  ;  and  the  most  vigorous 
PreParati°ns  were  made  throughout  the  Carolina.*;,  for 
^  reception  of  the   hostile    fleet.     3Charleston  had 
keen  fortified,  and  a  fort  on   Sullivan's  Island,*  com- 
nianding  the  channel  leading  to  the  town,  had  been 
Put  *n  a  state  °^  defence,  and  the  command  given  to 
Colonel  Moultrie. 

8.  4Early  in  June,  the  British  armament  appeared" 
off  me   ^ty;  and  having  landed  a  strong  force  under 
General  Clinton,  on  Long  Island,d  east  of  Sullivan's 
Island,  after  considerable  delay,  advanced  against  the 
f°rtj  and  commenced  a  heavy  bombardment,  on  the 
morning  of  the  28th.     Three  of  the  ships  that  had  at 
tempted  to  take  a  station  between  the  fort  and  the  city 
were  stranded.     Two  of  them  were  enabled  to  get  on 
much   damaged,  but  the  third    was   abandoned  and 
burned.     6It  was  the  design  of  Clinton  to  cross  the 
narrovv  channel   which  separates  Long  Island   from 
Sullivan's  Island,  and  assail  the  fort  by  land,  during 
the  attack  by  the  ships  ;  but,  unexpectedly,  the  chan 
nel  was  found  too  deep  to  be  forded,  and  a  strong  force, 


*  Sullivan's  Island  is  six    miles  below  Charleston,  lying  to  the  N.  of  the  entrance 
to  the  harbor,  and  separated  from  the  mainland  by  a  narrovv  inlet.    (See  Map,  p.  1*5JJ 


CHAP.  n.J  EVENTS    OF    1776.  219 

under  Colonel  Thompson,  was  waiting  on  the  opposite  1776. 
bank  ready  to  receive  him. 

9.  'The  garrison  of  the  fort,  consisting  of  only  about  l^yt^6 
400  men,  mostly  militia,  acted  with  the  greatest  cool-  conduct  of 
ness  and  gallantry, — aiming  with  great  precision  and     ^sSn?'1' 
effect,    in    the    midst  of  the  tempest  of   balls   hailed 

upon  them  by  the  enemy's  squadron.     2After  an  en-    2.  o/^« 
jraarement   of  eight   hours,  from  eleven  in  the   fore-  result  of  tue 

°.  '    .  i       j  re      action  f 

noon  until  seven  in  the  evening,  the  vessels  drew  on 

and    ibandoned  the  enterprise.     3In  a  few  days  the    3_0ftiie 

fleet,  with  the  troops  on  board,  sailed  for  New  York,  **$£]%£$ 

where  the  whole  British  force  had  been  ordered  to 

assemble. 

1 0.  <Iri  this  engagement  the  vessels  of  the  enemy  4.  what  wa* 

,        .    9    °   ,  -.      ,         ,  .       i  •  1 1    j  j     the  toss  on 

were  seriously   injured,    and  the  loss  in   killed  and  each  side  f 
wounded  exceeded  200  men.     The  admiral  himself, 
and  Lord  Campbell,  late  governor  of  the  province,  were 
wounded, — the  latter  mortally.     The  loss  of  the  gar 
rison  was  only  10  killed  and  22  wounded.     5The  fort,  5.  what  is 
being  built  of  palmetto,  a  wood  resembling  cork,  was  fortandfts 
little  damaged.     In  honor  of  its  brave  commander  it    TJJSjff 
has  since  been  called  Fort  Moultrie.     6This  fortunate  ^Whatwer& 
repulse  of  the  enemy  placed  the  affairs  of  South  Caro 
lina,  for  a  time,  in  a  state  of  security,  and  inflamed  the 
minds  of  the  Americans  with  new  ardor. 

11.  The  preparations  which  England  had  recently  7.  Give  an 
been  making  for  the  reduction  of  the  colonies,  were 

truly  formidable.  By  a  treaty  with  several  of  the  Ger 
man  princes,  the  aid  of  17,000  German  or  Hessian 
troops  had  been  engaged ;  25,000  additional  English 
troops,  and  a  large  fleet,  had  been  ordered  to  America  5 
amounting,  in  all,  to  55,000  men,  abundantly  supplied 
with  provisions,  and  all  the  necessary  munitions  of  /m/o^zod 
war  ;  and  more  than  a  million  of  dollars  had  been 
voted  to  defray  the  extraordinary  expenses  of  the  year. 

12.  8Yet  with  all  this  threatening  array   against 
them,  and  notwithstanding  all  the  colonies  were  now 
in  arms  against  the  mother  country,  they  had  hitherto 
professed  allegiance  to  the  British  king,  and  had  con 
tinually  protested  that  they  were  contending  only  for 

their  just  rights  and  a  redress  of  grievances.     9But  as    in?s,  and 
it  became  more  apparent  that  England  would  abandon 


lions  of 
England, 


220  THE    REVOLUTION.  [PART   IIL 

1776.    none    of  her   claims,  and  would  .accept  nothing  bul 

~  the  total  dependence  and  servitude  of  her  colonies,  the 

feelings  of  the  latter  changed ;  and  sentiments  of  loyalty 

gave  way  to  republican  principles,  and  the  desire  for 

independence. 

i.  what  did       13.  *Early  in  May,  congress,  following  the  advance 
Snimendfo  °^  PUD^C  opinion,  recommended  to  the  colonies,  no 
the  colonies?  longer  to  consider  themselves  as  holding  or  exercising 
any  powers  under  Great  Britain,  but  to  adopt  "  Such 
governments  as  might  best  conduce  to  the  happiness 
an(l  safety  of  the  people."     2The  recommendation  was 
generally  complied  with,  and  state  constitutions  were 
aclopted,  an(l  representative  governments  established, 
virtually  proclaiming  all  separation  from  the  mother 
country,  and  entire  independence  of  the  British  crown. 
3.  what  in-  3Several  of  the  colonies,  likewise,  instructed  their  del- 
SdidCsl°mc    egates  to  join,  in  all  measures  which  might  be  agreed 
irSfheir  to  *n  congress>  f°r  tne  advancement  of  the  interests, 
delegates?  safety,  and  dignity  of  the  colonies. 
June  7.          14.  *On  the  7th  of  June,   Richard   Henry  Lee,  oi 
oittttonioas  Virginiaj  offered  a  resolution  in  congress,  declaring 
i£'rressbi   t^iat  "  '•'•'ke  United  Colonies  are,  and  ought  to  be,  free 
Richard    and  independent  states ; — that  they  are  absolved  from 

Henry  Lee  f      11      11       •  i        T->    •  •   i  i      i  n 

all  allegiance  to  the  British  crown  ; — and  that  all  po 
litical  connexion  between  them  and  the  state  of  Great 

5.  HOW  was  Britain  is,  and  ought  to  be,  totally  dissolved."  5This 
resolution  was  debated  with  great  earnestness,  elo- 
quence,  and  ability;  and  although  it  finally  passed,  it 
at  first  encountered  a  strong  opposition  from  some  uf 
the  most  zealous  partisans  of  American  liberty,  Having 
at  length  been  adopted  by  a  bare  majority,  the  fina^ 
consideration  of  the  subject  was  postponed  to  the  first 
of  July. 

15.  6Tn  the  mean  time  a  committee, — consisting  of 

™ppotn?ed,  Thomas  Jefferson,  John  Adams,  Benjamin  Franklin, 
Roger  Sherman,  and  Robert  R.  Livingston, — was  in- 
structed  to  prepare  a  declaration  in  accordance  with 
the  object  of  the  resolution.  This  paper,  principally 
drawn  up  by  Mr.  Jefferson,  came  up  for  discussion  on 
the  first  of  Jaly ;  and>  on  the  fourth,  received  the  as- 
sent  of  the  delegates  of  all  the  colonies;  which  thus 
dissolved  their  allegiance  to  the  British  crown, and  de- 


CHAP.  Il.J  EVENTS    OP   1776.  22 1 

clared  themselves  free  and  independent,  under  the  name  1776. 
of  the  thirteen  UNITED  STATES  OF  AMERICA. 

16.  xThe  declaration  of  independence  was   every  \.  nmo  M* 
where  received  by  the  people  with  demonstrations  of  manifest 

T-»    i  i  •  •    •    •  ill-  •  c  their  joy  on 

joy.  Public  rejoicings  were  held  in  various  parts  of  receiving M 
the  Union  ;  the  ensigns  of  royalty  were  destroyed  ;  and 
nothing  was  forgotten  that  might  tend  to  inspire  the 
people  with  affection  for  the  new  order  of  things,  and 
with  the  most  violent  hatred  towards  Great  Britain 
and  her  adherents. 

17.  2Before  the  declaration  of  independence,  Gen-  2.  what  ma- 
eral  Howe  had  sailed*  from  Halifax, — had  arrived  at  *  occurred 
Sandy  Hook  on  the  25th  of  June, — and,  on  the  second  time  of  the 
of  July,  had  taken  possession  of  Staten  Island.     Being  0/T»SS 
soon  after  joined11  by  his  brother,  Admiral  Howe,  from      J**8* 
England,  and  by  the  forces  of  Clinton  from  the  south,   b  July  12' 
he  found  himself  at  the  head  of  an  army  of  24,000  of 

the  best  troops  of  Europe.  Others  were  expected  soon 
to  join  him,  making,  in  the  whole,  an  army  of  35,000 
men.  3The  design  of  the  British  was  to  seize  New 
York,  with  a  force  sufficient  to  keep  possession  of  the 
Hudson  River, — open  a  communication  with  Canada, 
— separate  the  Eastern  from  the  Middle  States, — and 
overrun  the  adjacent  country  at  pleasure. 

18.  4To  oppose  the  designs  of  the  enemy,  the  Amer-    *•  wfuu 

•Tr,      -,         ,,         Q-,         r  •     •  i  •    n      forces  were 

ican  general  had  collected  a  force,  consisting  chiefly  at  the  com- 

c          i-      •    i-       i         -T  •  •  i  <r>-y  f\r\i\  mundofthe 

of  undisciplined  militia,  amounting  to  about  27,000    American 
men ;  but  many  of  these  were  invalids,    and   many    sen 
were  unprovided  with  arms ;  so  that  the  effective  force 
amounted  to  but  little  more  than  17,000  men.     5Soon   5i|J^J2 
after  the  arrival  of  the  fleet,  Lord  Howe,  the  British  l^fds^e 
admiral,  sent  a  letter,  offering  terms  of  accommodation, 
and  directed  to  "George  Washington,  Esq." 

19.  This  letter  Washington   declined    receiving; 
asserting  that,  whoever  had  written  it,  it  did  not  ex 
press  his  public  station  ;  and  that,  as  a  private  indi 
vidual,  he  could  hold  no    communication   with    the 
enemies  of  his  country.     A  second  letter,  addressed  to 
"  George  Washington,  &c.  &c.  &c.,"  and  brought  by 
the  adjutant-general  of  the  British  army,  was  in  like 
manner  declined.     6It   appeared,   however,    that   the 
powers  of  the  British  generals  extended  no  farther  than 


sent  to  Gen* 
eral  Wash- 


222 


THE    REVOLUTION. 


[P4.RT   IU. 


1776. 


1.  What 

were  they 
assured  in 
return  ? 

2.  What  did 
the  British 
generals 
now  re 
solve  ? 

Aug.  22. 
3.  Give  an 
account  of 
the  landing 
of  the  ene 
my,  and 
their  march 
towards  the 
American 
camp. 


4.  Describe 
the  country 
which  sep 
arated  ttie 
two  armies. 


5.  In  what 
order  did  the 

British  ar 
my  ad 
vance? 


6.  What  is 
saidofthA 
beginning 
and  prog 
ress  of  the 
battle,  ? 

Aug.  26. 
Aug.  27. 


"  to  grant  pardons  to  such  as  deserved  mercy."  !They 
were  assured  in  return,  that  the  people  were  not  con 
scious  of  having  committed  any  crime  in  opposing  Brit 
ish  tyranny,  and  therefore  they  needed  no  pardon. 

20.  2The  British  generals,  having  gained  nothing 
by  their  attempts  at  accommodation,    now    directing 
their  attention  to  the  prosecution  of  the  war,  resolved 
to  strike  the  first  blow  without  delay.     'Accordingly, 
on  the  22d  of  August,  the  enemy  landed  on  the  south 
ern  shore  of  Long  Island,  near  the  villages  of  New 
Utrecht*  and  Gravesend  ;f  and  having  divided  their 
army  into  three  divisions,  commenced  their  march  to 
wards  the  American  camp,  at  Brooklyn,  then  under 
the  command  of  General  Putnam. 

21.  4A  range  of  hills,  running  from  the  Narrows  to 
Jamaica,  separated  the  two  armies.     Through   these 
hills  were  three  passes, — one  by  the  Narrows, — a  sec 
ond  by  the  village  of  Fiatbush,| — and  a  third  by  the 
way  of  Flatland  ;$  the  latter  leading  to  the  right,  and 
intersecting,  on  the  heights,  the  road  which  leads  from 
Bedford ||  to  Jamaica.     6General  Grant,  commanding 
the  left  division  of  the  army,  proceeded  by  the  Nar 
rows  ;  General  Heister  directed  the  centre,  composed 
of  the  Hessian  regiments;  and  General  Clinton  the 
right. 

22.  6Detachments  of  the  Americans,  under  the  com 
mand  of  General  Sullivan,  guarded  the  coast,  and  the 
road  from  Bedford  to  Jamaica.     On  the  evening  of  the 
26th,    General    Clinton   advanced    from    Flatland, — 
reached  the  heights,  and,  on  the  morning  of  the  27th, 


BATTLE    OF    LONG    ISLAND. 


*  JYew  Utrecht  is  at  the  W.  end  of  Long  Island, 
near  the  Narrows,  seven  miles  below  New  York 
City.  (See  Map.) 

t  Gravesend  is  a  short  distance  S.E.  from  New 
Utrecht,  and  nine  miles  from  New  York.  (See 
Map.) 

t  Flatbush  is  five  miles  S.E.  from  Now  York.  It 
was  near  the  N.W.  boundary  of  this  town  that  the 
principal  battle  was  fought.  (See  Map.) 

§  Flatland  is  N.E.  from  the  village  of  Graves - 
end,  and  about  eight  miles  S.E.  from  New  York. 
(See  Map.) 

||  The  village  of  Bedford  is  near  the  heights,  two 
or  three  miles  S.E.  from  Brooklyn.  (See  Map.) 


CHAP.    n.J 


EVENTS    OF    177& 


223 


What  % 


seized  an  important  defile,  which,  through  carelessness,  1776. 
the  Americans  had  left  unguarded.  With  the  morn- 
ing  light  he  descended  with  his  whole  force  by  the 
village  of  Bedford,  into  the  plain  which  lay  between 
the  hills  and  the  American  camp.  In  the  mean  time 
Generals  Grant  and  De  Heister  had  engaged  nearly 
the  whole  American  force,  which  had  advanced  to  de 
fend  the  denies  on  the  west  —  ignorant  ot  the  move 
ments  of  Clinton,  who  soon  fell  upon  their  left  flank. 

23.  lWhen  the  approach  of  Clinton  was  discovered,  t.  now* 
the  Americans  commenced  a  retreat  ;  but  being  in- 
tercepted  by  the  English,  they  were  driven  back  upon 

the  Hessians  ;  and  thus  attacked,  both  in  front  and 
rear,  many  were  killed,  and  many  were  made  prison 
ers.  Others  forced  their  way  through  the  opposing 
ranks,  and  regained  the  American  lines  at  Brooklyn. 
2During  the  action,  Washington  passed  over  to  Brook- 
lyn,  where  he  saw,  with  inexpressible  anguish,  the 
destruction  of  many  of  his  best  troops,  but  was  unable 
to  relieve  them. 

24.  sThe  American  loss  was  stated  by  Washington 
at  one  thousand,  in  killed,  wounded,  and  prisoners  ;  and 
by  the  British  general,  at  3,300.     Among  the  prison- 
ers,  were  Generals  Sullivan,  Stirling,  and  Woodhuli. 

The  loss  of  the  British  was  less  than  400.     4The  con- 

r    \        T   r  ,  . 

sequences  of  the  defeat  were  more  alarming  to  the 

Americans  than  the  loss  of  their  men.  The  army  was 
dispirited  ;  and  as  large  numbers  of  the  militia  were 
under  short  engagements  of  a  few  weeks,  whole  regi 
ments  deserted  and  returned  to  their  homes. 

25.  5On  the  following  day*  the  enemy  encamped  in 
front  of  the  American  lines,  designing  to  defer  an  at- 
tack  until   the  fleet  could  co-operate  with    the    land 

«,-r>        TTT      i   •  •    •  i        •  -i  •!• 

troops.  6But  Washington,  perceiving  the  impossibility 
of  sustaining  his  position,  profited  by  the  delay;  and, 
on  the  night  of  the  29th,  silently  drew  off  his  troops  to 
New  York  ;  nor  was  it  until  the  sun  had  dissipated  the 
mist  on  the  following  morning,  that  the  English  dis 
covered,  to  their  surprise  that  the  Americans  had 
abandoned 


3.  wtMt 


l.  What  teem 


oj  the  en- 


their 


camp, 


, 
and 


were  already  sheltered 

from  pursuit.     7A  descent  upon  New  York  being  the 
next  design  of  the  enemy,  a  part  of  their  fleet  doubled 


224  THE    REVOLUTION.  [PART    HI 

1776.   Long  Island,  and  appeared  in  the  Sound  ;  while  tho 
~~  main  body,  entering-  the  harbor,  took  a  position  nearly 

within  cannon  shot  of  the  city. 
i.whatwaa       26.  *In  a  council  of  war,  held  on  the   12th  of  Sep- 

determined  -,  ,  .  •  •-     .i 

in  a  council  1601061,  the  Americans  determined  to  abandon  the 
°  what  w!L  city ;  and,  accordingly,  no  time  was  lost  in  .removing 
IKedSyIy  the  military  stores,  which  were  landed  far  above,  on 
2.  ^vhatpo-  tne  western  shore  of  the  Hudson.  2The  command  er- 
fiiS/cri-  in-chief  retired  to  the  heights  of  Harlem,*  and  a  strong 

can»takei  force  was  stationed  at  Kingsbridge,f  in  the  northern 
part  of  the  island. 

sept.  is.  27.  3On  the  15th,  a  strong  detachment  of  the  enemy 
3'tSne?mf  ^an(ied  on  the  east  side  of  New  York  Island,  about 
advance  up-  three  miles  above  the  city,  and  meeting:  with  little  re- 

on  New         .  ,  ..*',.  1-11 

York,  and   sistance,  took  a  position  extending  across  the  island  at 
'   Bloomirigdale.J  five  miles  north  of  the  city,  and  within 
two  m^es  °f  tn^e  American  lines.     On  the  following 
daya  a  skirmish  took  place  between  advanced  parties 


4. 

'"skirfnSh    of  the  armies,  in  which  the  Americans  gained  a  de- 
^imcedi     cided  advantage  ;  although  their  two  principal  officers, 
Colonel  Knowlton  and  Major  Leitch,  both  fell  mor- 
o.  what  was  tally  wounded.     5Washington  commended  the  valor 
vpoifme    displayed  by  his  troops  on  this  occasion,  and  the  result 
army?     wag  highly  inspiriting  to  the  army. 
6o?S?         ^'  General  Howe,  thinking  it  not  prudent  to  at- 
did  the  Brit-  tack  the  fortified  camp  of  the  Americans,  next  made  a 
nm/8eaeato  movement  with  the  intention  of  gaming  their  rear,  and 
cutting  off  their  communication  with  the  Eastern  States. 
7.  what     7With  this  view,  the  greater  part  of  the  royal  army  left 
New  York,  and  passing  into  the  Sound,  landedb  in  the 
vicinity  of  Westchester  ;§  while,    at   the  same  time, 
three  frigates  were  despatched  up  the  Hudson,  to  in 
terrupt  the  American  communications  with  New  Jer- 
s.Hmo  large  sev.     3Bv  the  arrival  of  new  forces,  the  British  armv 

loan  his  J  J  l    .        or-  r\f\r\ 

army?     now  amounted  to  35,000  men. 

*  Harlem  is  seven  and  a  half  miles  above  the  city,  (distance  reckoned  from  the  City 
Hall.; 

t  Kingsliridge  is  thirteen  miles  above  the  city,  at  the  N.  end  of  the  island,  near  a 
bridge  crossing  Spuyten  Devil  Creek,  the  creek  which  leads  from  the  Hudson  to  tho 
Harlem  River.  (See  Map,  p.  225.) 

\  Jiloomhiffdale  is  on  the  W.  side  of  the  island.    Opposite,  on  the  E.  side,  is  Yorkville. 

<J>  The  village  of  Westchester  is  situated  on  Westchester  Creek,  two  miles  from  the 
Sound,  in  the  southern  part  of  Westchester  County,  fourteen  miles  N.E.  from  New 
York.  The  troops  landed  on  Frog's  Point,  about  three  miles  S.E  from  the  village. 
'See  Map,  p.  225.) 


CHAP.   II.] 


EVENTS    OF    1776. 


225 


29.  l  Washington,  penetrating   the   designs  of  the 
enemy,  soon  withdrew  the  bulk  of  his  army  from  New 
York  Island,  and  extended  it  along  the  western  bank 
of  Bronx  River,*  towards  White  Plains  ;t  keeping  his 
left  in  advance  of  the  British  right.     2On  the  28th,  a 
partial  action  was  fought  at  White  Plains,  in  which 
the  Americans  were  driven  back  with  some  loss.  3Soon 
after,  Washington  changed  his  camp,  and  drew  upa  his 
forces  on  the  heights  of  North  Castle, J   about   five 
miles  farther  north. 

30.  4The  British  general,  discontinuing  his  pursuit, 
now  directed  his  attention  to  the  American  posts  on 
the  Hudson,  with  the  apparent  design  of  penetrating 
into  New  Jersey.      5Washington,    therefore,    having 
first  secured  the  strong  positions  in  the  vicinity  of  the 
Croton^    River,    and   especially    that    of  Peekskill,|| 
crossed  the  Hudson  with  the  main  body  of  his  army, 
and  joined  General  Greene  in  his  camp  at  Fort  Lee  ;T 
leaving  a  force  of  three  thousand  men  on  the  east  side, 
under  Colonel  Magaw,  for  the  defence  of  Fort  Wash 
ington.** 


1776. 


1.  What  po 
sition  did 

Washington 
take? 
Oct.  28. 

2.  What  oc 
curred  at 

White 

Pit  ins  1 

a.  Nov.  i. 

3.  What 

change  did 

Washington 

then,  make  t 

4.  To  what 
did  the  Brit 
ish  general 
now  direct 
his  atten 
tion  1 
5.  What  wert 

the  next 
ttweni-enls 
of  Wash 
ington  I 


*  Bronx  River  rises  in  Westchester  County,  near  tho 
line  of  Connecticut,  and  after  a  course  of  twenty-five 
miles,  nearly  south,  enters  the  Sound  (or  East  River)  a 
little  S.W.  from  the  village  of  Westchester.  (See  Map.) 

t  White  Plains  is  in  Westchester  County,  twenty-seven 
miles  N.E.  from  New  York.  (See  Map.) 

t  The  Heights  of  North  Castle,  on  which  Washington 
drew  up  his  army,  are  three  or  four  miles  S.W.  from  the 
present  village  of  North  Castle.  (See  Map.) 

§  The  Croton  River  enters  Hudson  River  from  the  east, 
in  the  northern  part  of  Westchester  County,  thirty-five 
miles  north  from  New  York.  (See  Map.)  From  this 
stream  an  aqueduct  has  been  built,  thirty-eight  Hiiles  in 
length,  by  which  the  city  of  New  York  has  been  supplied 
with  excellent  water.  The  whole  cost  of  the  aqued.uct, 
reservoirs,  pipes,  &c.,  was  about  twelve  millions  of  dol 
lars. 

||  Peckskill  is  on  the  E.  bank  of  the  Hudson,  near  the 
northwestern  extremity  of  Westchester  County,  forty-six 
miles  N.  from  New  York.  (See  Map,  p.  244.) 

IT  Fort  Lc,e  was  on  the  west  side  of  Hud 
son  River,  in  the  town  of  Hackensack, 
New  Jersey,  three  miles  southwest  from 
Fort  Washington,  and  ten  north  from  New 
York.  It  was  built  on  a  rocky  summit, 
300  feet  above  the  river.  The  ruins  of  the 
fortress  still  exist,  overgrown  with  low 
trees.  (See  Map.) 

**  Fort  Washington  was  on  the  east 
bank  of  the  Hudson,  on  Manhattan  or  New 
York  Island,  about  eleven  miles  above  the 
city.  (See  Map.) 

10* 


WESTCIIESTER  COUNTY, 


011TS    LEE    AND    WASHINGTON. 


226 


THE    REVOLUTION. 


[PART  in. 


1776. 

Nov.  IS. 
1.  What  is 
said  of  the 
attack  an 
Fort  Wash 
ington  ? 
a.  Nov.  18. 
2.  Of  the 
attempt 
Ggainst  Fort 
Lee,  and 
the  result? 
3.  What  is 
said  of  the 
retreat  of 
the  Ameri 
cana,  and 
the  condi 
tion  of  the 
army  t 


4.  Give  an 
account  of 
the  retreat 
through 
Neio  Jersey, 
and  the  pur 
suit  by  the 
British. 


31.  lOn  the  16th,  this  fort  \vas  attacked  by  a  strong 
force  of  the  enemy,  and  after  a  spirited  defence,  in 
which  the  assailants  lost  nearly  a  thousand  men,  was 
forced  to  surrender.      2Lord  Cornwallis  crossed11  the 
Hudson   at  Dobbs'  Ferry,*  with  six  thousand  men, 
and  proceeded  against  Fort  Lee,  the  garrison  of  which 
saved  itself  by  a  hasty  retreat;  but  all  the  baggage 
and  military  stores  fell  into  the  possession  of  the  victors. 

32.  3The  Americans  retreated  across  the  Hacken- 
sack,f  and  thence  across  the  Passaic,J  with  forces  daily 
diminishing  by  the  withdrawal  of  large  numbers  of 
the  militia,  who,  dispirited  by  the  late  reverses,  re 
turned  to  their  homes,  as  fast  as  their  terms  of  enlist 
ment  expired ;    so   that,   by   the   last   of  November, 
scarcely  three  thousand  troops  remained  in  the  Amer 
ican  army  ;  and  these  were  exposed  in  an  open  coun 
try,   without  intrenching  tools,  and  without  tents  to 
shelter  them  from  the  inclemency  of  the  season. 

33.  4Newark,$  New  Brunswick, ||  Princeton,!"  and 
Trenton,  successively  fell  into  the  hands  of  the  enemy, 
as  they  were  abandoned  by  the  retreating  army ;  and 
finally,  on  the  eighth  of  December,  Washington  crossed 
the  Delaware,  then  the  only  barrier  which  prevented 
the  British  from  taking  possession  of  Philadelphia.    So 


*  Dobbs1  Ferry  is  a  well-known  crossing-place  on  the  Hudson,  twenty-two  miles  N. 
from  New  York  City.  There  is  a  small  village  of  the  same  name  on  the  E.  side  of  the 
river.  (See  Map,  p.  225.) 

t  Hackensack  River  rises  one  mile  west  from  the  Hudson,  in  Rockland  Lake,  Rock- 
land  County,  thirty-three  miles  N.  from  New  York.  It  pursues  a  southerly  course,  at  a 
distance  of  from  two  to  six  miles  W.  from  the  Hudson,  and  falls  into  the  N.  Eastern  ex 
tremity  of  Newark  Bay,  five  miles  west  from  New  York.  (See  Map.) 

$.  The  Passaic  River  rises  in  the  central  part  of  Northern  New  Jersey,  flows  an  east 
erly  course  until  it  arrives  within  five  miles  of  the  Hackensack,  whence  its  course  is  S. 


Newark,  now  a  city,  and  the  most  popu 
lous  in  New  Jersey,  is  situated  on  the  W.  side 
of  Passaic  River,  three  miles  from  its  entrance 
into  Newark  Bay,  and  nine  miles  W.  from  New 
York.  (See  Map.) 

||  New  Bru-nswick  is  situated  on  the  S.  hank 
of  Raritan  River,  ten  miles  from  its  entrance 
into  Raritan  Bay  at  Am  boy,  and  twenty-three 
miles  S.W.  from  Newark.  It  is  the  seat  of  Rut 
gers  College,  founded  in  1770.  (See  Map.) 

IF  Princeton  is  thirty-nine  miles  S.W.  from 
Newark.  It  is  the  seat  of  the  "  College  of  New 
Jersey,"  usually  called  Princeton  College,  found 
ed  at  Elizabethtown  in  1746,  afterwards  removed 
to  Newark,  and,  in  1757,  to  Princeton.  The 
Princeton  Theological  Seminary,  founded  in 
1812,  is  also  located  here.  (See  Map.) 


J£ap> 


CHAP.    H.]  EVENTS    OF    1776.  227 

rapidly  had  the  pursuit  been  urged,  that  the  rear  of  the   1776  . 
one  army  was  often  within  sight  and  shot  of  the  van 
of  the  other. 

34.  1Congress3  then  in  session  at  Philadelphia,  ad-  *•  Dec.  12. 
journed11  to  Baltimore  *  and  soon  after  investedh  Wash-   b<  D.™-  "• 

•11  T         •          i  //    m  T  i  " 

mgton  with  almost  unlimited  powers,  "  To  order  and 
direct  all  things  relating  to  the  department  and  to  the 
operations  of  war."  2The  British  general,  awaiting 
only  the  freezing  of  the  Delaware  to  enable  him  to 
cross  and  seize  Philadelphia,  arranged  about  4000  of 
his  German  troops  along  the  river,  from  Trenton  to 
Burlington.  Strong  detachments  occupied  Princeton 
and  New  Brunswick.  The  rest  of  the  troops  were 
cantoned  about  in  the  villages  of  New  Jersey. 

35.  3On   the    very   day   that   the  American  army 
crossed  the  Delaware,  the  British  squadron,  under  Sir 
Peter  Parker,  took  possession  of  the  island  of  Rhode 
Island,6  together  with  the  neighboring  islands,  Pru- 
dence,0   and   Conanicut  ;c   by   which   the    American  c- 
squadron,  under  Commodore  Hopkins,  was  blocked 
up  in   Providence  River,  where  it  remained  a  long 

time  useless.     On  the  13th,  General  Lee,  who  had    Dec.  is. 
been  left  in  command  of  the  forces  stationed  on  the  ^-jy,  * 
Hudson,  having  incautiously  wandered  from  the  main    erais  L&* 
body,  was  surprised  and  taken  prisoner  by  the  enemy.  ' 

His  command  then  devolving  on  General  Sullivan,  the 
latter  conducted  his  troops  to  join  the  forces  of  Wash 
ington,  which  were  then  increased  to  nearly  seven 
thousand  men. 

36.  5In  the  state  of  gloom  and  despondency  which  5 

had  seized  the  public  mind,  owing  to  the  late  reverses    Oliely 
of  the  army,  Washington  conceived  the  plan  of  sud-    wa*Mng- 

11  •  i         -H?  i  i  .  i          ton  t 

denly  crossing  the  Delaware,  and  attacking  the  ad 
vanced  posts  of  the  enemy,  before  the  main  body  could 
be  brought  to  their  relief.     'Accordingly,  on  the  night     D^.  55. 
of  the  25th  of  December,  preparations  were  made  for  ^J"™?^, 
crossing  the  river,  in  three  divisions.     General  Cad-  ftwifcc^ 

n     i  T-I   •        i   »  i  i  rwlintoef 

watiader  was  to  cross  at  Bristol,!  and  carry  the  post  at      feet? 

*  naltimom,  a  city  of  Maryland,  is  situated  mi  the  N.  side  of  the  Patapsco  River, 
fourteen  miles  from  its  entrance  into  Chesapeake  Bay,  and  ninety-five  miles  S.W.  from 
Philadelphia.  (Sec  Map,  p.  323.) 

t  Bristol  is  a  viUnge  on  the  Pennsylvania  side  of  the  Delaware,  two  miles  above 
Turlington.  (See  Map,  p.  22G.) 


223 


THE    REVOLUTION. 


[PART   I1L 


1776. 


1.  Wtuitob- 

ttacles  were 
encoun 
tered? 


a.  Dec.  26. 

2.  Give  a 
particular 
account  of 

the  enter 
prise;  the 
battle  which 
followed ; 
and  the  re 
sult. 


S.  Why  did 
Washington 
immediate- 
Itftecross  the 
Delaware  ? 
4.  How  did 
this  bril 
liant  suc 
cess  affect 
the  public 
mind? 


Burlington  ;*  General  Ewing  was  to  cross  a  little  be 
low  Trenton,f  and  intercept  the  retreat  of  the  enemy 
in  that  direction ;  while  the  commander-in- chief,  with 
twenty-four  hundred  men,  was  to  cross  nine  miles  above 
Trenton,  to  make  the  principal  attack. 

37.  'Generals  Ewing  and  Cadwallader,  after  the 
most  strenuous  efforts,  were  unable  to  cross,  owing  to 
the  extreme  cold  of  the  night,  and  the  quantity  of  float 
ing  ice  that  had  accumulated  in  this  part  of  the  river. 
2  Washington  alone  succeeded,  but  it  was  three  o'clock 
in  the  morninga  before  the  artillery  could  be  carried 
over.     The  troops  were  then  formed  into  two  divisions, 
commanded  by  Generals  Sullivan  and  Greene,  under 
whom  were  Brigadiers  Lord  Stirling,  Mercer,  and  St. 
Clair. 

38.  Proceeding  by  different  routes,  they  arrived  at 
Trenton  about  eight  o'clock  in  the  morning,  and  com 
menced  a  nearly  simultaneous  attack  upon  the  sur 
prised  Hessians,  who,  finding  themselves  hemmed  in 
by  the  Americans  on  the  north  and  west,  and  by  a 
small  creek  and  the  Delaware  River  on  the  east  and 
south,  were  constrained  to  lay  down  their  arms,  and 
surrender  at  discretion.      About   one  thousand  were 
made  prisoners,  and  between  thirty  and  forty  were 
killed  and  wounded.     About  600  of  the  enemy,  who 
were  out  on  a  foraging  party,  escaped  to  Bordentown.| 
Among  the  killed  was  Colonel  Rahl,  the  commanding 
.officer. 

39.  3As  the  British  had  a  strong  force  at  Princeton, 
and  likewise  a  force  yet  remaining  on  the  Delaware, 
superior  to  the  American  army,  Washington,  on  the 
evening  of  the  same  day,  recrossed  into  Pennsylvania 
with  his  prisoners.     'This  unexpected  and   brilliant 


--*-    .    .     :'V"  ' 


*  Burli.nfft.on  is  on  the  E.  bank  of  the  Delaware, 
twelve  miles  S.W.  from  Trenton,  and  seventeen 
N.E.  from  Philadelphia.  (See  Map,  p.  226.) 

f  Trenton,  the  capital  of  New  Jersey,  is  situated 
on  the  E.  hank  of  the  Delaware  lliver,  ten  miles 
S.W.  from  Princeton,  and  twenty-seven  N.E. 
from  Philadelphia.  The  Assumpink  Creek  sep-i- 
rates  the  city  on  the  S.E.  from  the  borough  of 
South  Trenton.  (See  Map  ;  and  also  p.  396.) 

t  Bordentown  is  on  the  E.  bank  of  the  Dela 
ware,  seven  miles  southeast  from  Trenton.  (Set 
Map,  p.  226.) 


•movements 


CHAP.  H.J  EVENTS    OF    1776.  229 

success  suddenly  elevated  the  public  mind  from  des-    1776. 
pendency  to  extreme  confidence.     About  1  400  soldiers,  ~~ 
whose  terms  of  service  were  on  the  point  of  expiring, 
agreed  to  remain  six  weeks  longer  ;  and  the  militia 
from  the  neighboring  provinces  again  began  to  join 
the  army. 

40.  xThe   British  general,  startled  by  this  sudden  l  Whatw(a 
reanimation  of  an  enemy  whom  he  had  already  con- 
sidered  vanquished,  resolved,  though  in  the  depth  of 
winter,  to  recommence  operations.     Lord  Cornwallis, 

then  in  New  York,  and  on  the  point  of  sailing  for 
England,  hastily  returned  to  New  Jersey,  with  addi 
tional  troops,  to  regain  the  ground  that  had  been  lost. 

41.  2Nor  was  Washington  disposed  to  remain  idle. 

On  the  28th  of  December  he  boldly  returned  into  New  2.wtuunew 

T  j          ,  „,  i  i  i  T     •s 

Jersey,  and  took  post  at  Trenton,  where  the  other  di- 
visions  of  the  army,  which  had  passed  lower  down, 
were  ordered  to  join  him.  General  Heath,  stationed 
at  Peekskill,  on  the  Hudson,  was  ordered  to  move  into 
New  Jersey  with  the  main  body  of  the  New  England 
forces,  while  the  newly  raised  militia  were  ordered  to 
harass  the  flank  and  rear,  and  attack  the  outposts  of 
the  enemy.  3The  British  had  fallen  back  from  the 
Delaware,  and  were  assembling  in  great  force  at 
Princeton  —  resolved  to  attack  Washington  in  his  quar-  meantime:f 
ters  at  Trenton,  before  he  should  receive  new  reinforce 
ments. 

42.  4Such  was  the  situation  of  the  opposing  armies  4  Wha(  u 
at  the  close  of  the  year.     Only  a  week  before,  Gen-  remarked  qf 

i   TT  i    •  i  ••  i         f          •  r-i       the  ait  nation 

eral  Howe  was  leisurely  waiting  the  freezing  01  the  of  the  oppo- 
Delaware,  to  enable  him  to  take  quiet  possession  o 
Philadelphia,  or  annihilate  the  American  army  at  a 
blow,  should  k  not  previously  be  disbanded  by  the  de 
sertion  of  its  militia.     But,  to  the  astonishment  of  the 
British  general,  the  remnant  of  the  American  army 
had  suddenly  assumed  offensive  operations  ;  and  its 
commander,  although  opposed  by  far  superior  forces, 
now  indulged  the  hope  of  recovering,  during  the  win 
ter,  the  whole,  or  the  greater  part  of  New  Jersey. 


BENJAMIN  FEANKLIN. 


f°rce 


[PART  m. 


CHAPTER  III. 

EVENTS    OF    1777. 

1.  'On  the  night  of  the  first  of 
January,  Generals  Mifflin  and 
Cadwallader,  with  the  forces 
which  lay  at  Bordentown  and 
Crosswicks,*  joined  Washington 
at  Trenton,  whose  whole  effective 
exceed  fiye  thousand  men.  aln  the 


b'  Se<yfap> 


now  expo- 


afternoon  of  the  next  day,a  the  van  of  the  army  of 
Lord  Comwallis  reached  Trenton  ;  when  Washington 
a.  Jan.  2.  immediately  withdrew  to  the  east  side  of  the  creekb 
^dinfhe  which  runs  through  the  town,  where  he  drew  up  his 
uZZFtosfr  army,  and  commenced  intrenching  himself. 

^*  ^ne  British  attempted  to  cross  in  several  places, 
when  some  skirmishing  ensued,  and  a  cannonading 
commenced,  which  continued  until  nightfall  ;  but  the 
fords  being  well  guarded,  the  enemy  thought  it  pru 
dent  to  wait  for  the  reinforcements  which  were  near  at 
hand,  designing  to  advance  to  the  assault  on  the  fol 
lowing  morning. 

3.  3  Washington  again  found  himself  in  a  very  crit- 
ical  situation.  To  remain  and  risk  a  battle,  with  a 
superior  and  constantly  increasing  force,  would  subject 
sed  his  army,  in  case  of  repulse,  to  certain  destruction  ; 
while  a  retreat  over  the  Delaware,  then  very  much 
obstructed  with  floating  ice,  would,  of  itself,  have  been 
a  difficult  undertaking,  and  a  highly  dangerous  one  to 
the  American  troops  when  pursued  by  a  victorious 

4.  What  is   enemy.     4Wit.h  his  usual  sagacity  and  boldness,  Wash 
<*T«Soc/^  ington  adopted  another   extraordinary   but  judicious 
°Sr  'wash™  scheme,  which  was  accomplished  with  consummate 

ingtoni     skill,  and  followed  by  the  happiest  results. 

5.  in  what       4.  'Kindling  the  fires  of  his  camp  as  usual,  and 

Banner  did    ,         .          ,     ~  ,  ,  ,  ,  f  ,         .   '       , 

having  left  a  small  guard  and  sentinels  to  deceive  the 
enemy,  he  silently  dispatched  his  heavy  baggage  to 
Burlington;  and  then,c  by  a  circuitous  route,  unper- 
ceived,  gained  the  rear  of  the  enemy,  and  pressed  on 


emy' 


*  Crosswicks  is  a  small  vill;i£o  on  the  S.  side  of  a  creek  of  the  same  nnme,  four  miles 
E.  from  Bordentown.  The  creek  enters  the  Delaware  just  N.  of  Bordentown  village. 
(See  Map,  p.  22ti.) 


CHAP.  HI.]  EVENTS    OF    1777.  231 

rapidly  towards  Princeton  ;  designing-    to  attack,  by    1777. 
surprise,  the   British  force  at  that  place,  which  was  "~ 
about  equal  to  his  own. 

5.  1A  part  of  the  British,  however,  had  already  com-  i.  Give  an 
menced  their  march,  and  were  met  by  the  Americans, 

at  sunrise,  a  mile  and  a  half  from  Princeton,*  when  a 
brisk  conflict  ensued,  in  which  the  American  militia 

,     <2  i          TTT      i   •  •  taincd  by 

at  first  gave  way;  but  Washington  soon  coming  up  each  party. 
with  his  select  corps,  the  battle  was  restored.  One  di 
vision  of  the  British,  however,  broke  through  the 
Americans  5  the  others,  after  a  severe  struggle,  and 
after  losing  nearly  four  hundred  men  in  killed  and 
wounded,  retreated  towards  New  Brunswick.  The 
American  loss  was  somewhat  less  than  that  of  the 
British,  but  among  the  killed  was  the  highly  esteemed 
and  deeply  regretted  General  Mercer. 

6.  8When  the  dawn  of  day  discovered  to  Lord  Corn-    2.  what 
wallis  the  deserted  camp  of  the  Americans,  he  immedi- 

ately  abandoned  his  own  camp,  and  marched  with  all 
expedition  towards  New  Brunswick  ;  fearing  lest  the 
baggage  and  military  stores  collected  there  should  fall 
into  the  hands  of  the  enemy.  3As  he  reached  Prince 
ton  almost  at  the  same  time  with  the  American  rear  the  s 


guard,  Washington  again  found  himself  in  imminent  oSS 
danger.  His  soldiers  had  taken  no  repose  for  the  two 
preceding  days,  and  they  were  likewise  destitute  of 
suitable  provisions  and  clothing  ;  while  the  pursuing 
enemy,  besides  the  advantage  of  numbers,  was  supplied 
with  all  the  conveniences,  and  even  the  luxuries  of  the 
camp. 

7.  4Not  being  'in  a  situation  to  accomplish  his  &&~  i.wttatvH 
signs  on  New  Brunswick,  Washington  departed  ab-  "f^K 
ruptly  from  Princeton,  and  moved  with   rapidity  to-      ton?° 
wards  the  upper  and  mountainous  parts  of  New  Jersey, 
and  finally  encamped  at  Morristo\vn,f  where  he  was 
able  to  afford  shelter  and  repose  to  his  suffering  army. 
6Corn  wallis  proceeded   directly  to  New    Brunswick,  5.  Sy  Com- 
where  he  found  the  commanding  officer  greatly  alarm-     wallis? 


*  This  battle  was  fought  on  the  N.E.  side  of  Stony  Brook,  one  of  the  head  waters  of 
the  Raritan,  about  a  mile  and  a  half  S.W.  from  Princeton.  (See  Map,  p.  220.) 

t  Morristown  is  a  beautiful  village,  situated  on  an  eminence,  thirty-five  miles  N.E 
from  Princeton,  and  eighteen  west  from  Newark.  (See  Map,  p.  226.) 


232  THE    REVOLUTION.  [PART  III, 

1777.    eel  at  the  movements  of  Washington,  and  already  en- 
~~  gaged   in  the  removal  of  the  baggage  and  military 

stores 

i.whatsuc-      8.   'In  a  few  days  Washington  entered  the   field 
ivashin&on  anew, — overran  the  whole  northern  part  of  New  Jer- 
won  u%r?  SCJ> — 'dn&  made  himself  master  of  Newark,  of  Eliza- 
bethtown,  and   finally  of  Woodbridge  ;*  so  that  the 
British  army,  which  had  lately  held  all  New  Jersey 
in  its  power,  and  had  caused  even  Philadelphia  to 
tremble  for  its  safety,  found  itself  now  restricted  to  the 
two  posts,  New  Brunswick  and  Amboy  ;f  and  com 
pelled  to  lay  aside  all  thoughts  of  acting  offensively, 
2.  what  is  and  study  self-defence.     2The  people  of  New  Jersey, 
'tftiwtim    wn°j  during  the  ascendency  of  the  British,  had  been 
anftiwS-  treated  with  harshness,  insult,  and  cruelty,  especially 
TlejersST  kv  tne  mercenary  Hessian  troops,  now  rose  upon  their 
invaders,  and  united  in  the  common  cause  of  expelling 
them  from  the  country. 

s.wuhwhat      9-  3In  small  parties  they  scoured  the    country  in 

7heTmcetf  every  direction, — cutting  of!  stragglers, — and  suddenly 

foiling  on  the  outposts  of  the  enemy,  and  in  several 

skirmishes  gained  considerable  advantage.    At  Spring- 

?  Jan.  7.    field,!  between  forty  and  fifty  Germans  were  killed,a 

wounded,  or  taken,  by  an  equal  number  of  Jersey  mi- 

jan.  20.     litia ;  and  on  the  20th  of  January,  General  Dickinson, 

with  less  than  five  hundred  men,  defeated  a    much 

larger  foraging  party  of  the   enemy,   near  Somerset 

4'  what     Court  House. §     4As  no  important  military  enterprise 

measure  did  took  place  on  either  side  during  the  two  or  three  months 

U  OShnjfftOn     <,,,•*.  ,  •,  r    r\     •  TTT        i    •  -1 

take  for  the  following  the  battle  of  Princeton,  Washington  seized 
eaarmyi  **  the  interval  of  repose  for  inoculating  his  whole  army 
with  the  small-pox ;  a  disease  which  had  already  com 
menced  its  dreadful  ravages  among  his  troops,  but 
which  was  thus  stripped  of  its  terrors,  and  rendered 
harmless. 


*  Woodbridgc  is  a  village  near  Staten  Island  Sound,  fourteen  miles  S.  from  Newark. 
(See  Map,  p.  226.) 

t  Amboy  (now  Perth  Amboy)  is  situated  at  the  head  of  Raritan  Bay,  at  the  conflu 
ence  of  Raritan  River  and  Sfctten  Island  Sound,  four  miles  S.  from  Wood  bridge.  It  ia 
opposite  the  southern  point  of  Staten  Island.  (See  Map,  p.  226.) 

t  Springfield  is  a  small  village  eight  miles  W.  from  Newark.     (See  Map,  p.  226.) 

§  Somerset  Court  House  was  then  at  the  village  of  Millstone,  four  miles  S.  from  Som 
erville,  the  present  county  seat,  and  eight  miles  W.  from  New  Brunswick.  (See  Map 
p.  226.) 


CHAP.  III.J  EVENTS    OF    1777.  233 

10.  'Congress,  in  the  mean  time,  had  returned  to    1777. 
Philadelphia,  where  it  was  busily  occupied  with  mcas-  7  Umo  ^ 
ures  for  enlarging  and  supplying  the  army,  and  for  e£%*"??n 
obtaining  aid  from  foreign  powers.     2So  early  as  the    thenican 
beginning  of  the  year  1776,  Silas  Deane,  a  member  2.  what  a 
of  congress  from  Connecticut,  was  sent  to  France,  for  fS^,1^ 
the  purpose  of  influencing  the  French  government  in    \™anwi 
favor  of  America.     Although  France  secretly  favored 

the  cause  of  the  Americans,  she  wras  not  yet  disposed 
to  act  openly ;  yet  Mr.  Deane  found  means  to  obtain 
supplies  from  private  sources,  and  even  from  the  public 
arsenals. 

11.  5After  the  declaration  of  independence,  Benja-  *.whatia 
min  Franklin  was  likewise  sent  to  Paris ;  and  other  Franklin,' 
agents  were  sent  to  different  European  courts.     The  andolhers* 
distinguished  talents,  high  reputation,  and  great  per 
sonal  popularity  of  Dr.  Franklin,  were  highly  success 
ful  in  increasing  the  general  enthusiasm  which  began 

to  be  felt  in  behalf  of  the  Americans.     4His  efforts    < 
were  in  the  end  eminently  successful :  and  although    taken 
France  delayed,  for  a  while,  the  recognition  of  Amer 
ican  independence,  yet  she  began  to  act  with  less  re 
serve  ]  and  by  lending  assistance  in  various  ways, — 
by  loans,  gifts,  supplies  of  arms,  provisions,  and  clo 
thing,  she  materially  aided  the  Americans,  and  showed 
a  disposition  not  to  avoid  a  rupture  with  England. 

12.  5The  tardy  action  of  the  French  court  was  out-  5.  what 
stripped,  however,  by  the  general  zeal  of  the  nation. 
Numerous  volunteers,  the  most  eminent  of  whom  was 

the  young  Marquis  de  Lafayette,  offered  to  risk  their 
fortunes,  and  bear  arms  in  the  cause  of  American  lib 
erty.  Lafayette  actually  fitted  out  a  vessel  at  his 
own  expense,  and,  in  the  spring  of  1777,  arrived  in 
America.  He  at  first  enlisted  as  a  volunteer  in  the 
army  of  Washington,  declining  all  pay  for  his  ser 
vices  ;  but  congress  soon  after  bestowed  upon  him  the 
appointment  of  major-general. 

13.  6Although  the  main  operations  of  both  armies  6.  Give  an 
were  suspended  until  near  the  last  of  May,  a  few  pre-  f^°^Mi 
vious  events  are  worthy  of  notice.     The  Americans  expedition 

•  i  •/*•!•  T->      i         V'P        Hud 

having  collected  a  quantity  ol  military  stores  at  Peeks-       *»»• 
kill,  on  the  Hudson,  in  March,  General  Howe  des- 


coitrse  7(>rt» 

taken  by 

France,  and 


Gen.  Lin 
coin. 


234  THE    REVOLUTION.  [PART  IIL 

1777.   patched  a  powerful  armament  up  the  river  to  destroy 

~~  them,  when  the  American  troops,  seeing  defence  im- 

a.  March  23.  possible,  set  fire  to  the  stores,  and  abandoned1  the  place. 

The  enemy  landed — completed  the  destruction, — and 

April  13.  then  returned  to  New  York.  'On  the  13th  of  April, 
General  Lincoln,  then  stationed  at  Boundbrook,*  in 
New  Jersey,  was  surprised  by  the  sudden  approach  of 
Lord  Cornwallis  on  both  sides  of  the  Raritan.  t  With 
difficulty  he  made  his  retreat,  with  the  loss  of  a  part 
of  his  baggage,  and  about  sixty  men. 

April  25.  14.  2Qn  the  25th  of  April,  2000  of  the  enemy,  uri- 
der  the  command  of  General  Tryon.  late  royal  gover- 
nor  °f  New  York,  landed  in  Connecticut,  between 
FairfieldJ:  and  Norwalk.  §  On  the  next  day  they  pro- 
fa  April se  ceeaed  against  Danbury,||  and  destroyed1*  the  stores 
collected  there, — burned  the  town, — and  committed 

c.  April  27.  many  atrocities  on  the  unarmed  inhabitants.     3During 
3. WMtfoj"  their  retreat  they  were  assailed0  by  the  militia,  which 
rin™the  re-  had  hastily  assembled  in  several  detachments,  com- 
"InemyT  manded  by  Generals  Arnold,  Sillirnan,  and  Wooster. 

Pursued  and  constantly  harassed  by  the  Americans, 

d.  April  28.  tne  enemy  succeeded  in  regaining'1  their  shipping  ; 

having  lost,  during  the  expedition,  in  killed,  wounded, 
i.whatwax  ancl  prisoners,  nearly  three  hundred  men.  4The  loss 
theionof  of  the  Americans  was  much  less ;  but  among-  the  num- 

inc  A iiier-     .  _.  .     VTT  i  •        i  • 

tcans?      ber  was  the  veteran  General   Wooster,  then  in  his 

seventieth  year. 

5.  Give  an        15.  8Not  long  after  wards,  a  daring  expedition  was 
the°Sefi-  Panned  and  executed  by  a  party  of  Connecticut  mili- 
^a'  against  a  depot  of  British  stores  which  had  been 
collected  at  Sag  Harbor,  a  post  at  the  eastern  extremity 
of  Long  Island,  and  then  defended  by  a  detachment  of 
May  22.     infantry  and  an  armed  sloop.     On  the  night  of  the  22d 


*  Boundbrook  is  a  small  village  about  a  mile  in  length,  on  the  N.  side  of  the  Raritan, 
seven  miles  N.W.  from  New  Brunswick.  The  northern  part  of  the  village  is  called 
MiMlebrook.  (See  Map,  p.  226.) 

t  Raritan  River,  N.J.,  is  formed  by  several  branches,  which  unite  in  Somerset  Coun 
ty  ;  whence,  flowing  east,  it  enters  Raritan  Bay  at  the  southern  extremity  of  Staten  Is 
land.  (See  Map,  p.  226.) 

%  Fairfield.  See  p.  107.  The  troops  landed  at  Campo  Point,  in  the  western  part  of 
the  town  of  Fairfield. 

$  Norwalk  village  is  situated  on  both  sides  of  Norwalk  River,  at  its  entance  into  the 
Sound.  It  is  about  forty-five  miles  N.E.  from  New  York,  and  ten  miles  S.W.  from 
Fairfield. 

B  Danbury  is  twenty-one  miles  N.  from  Norwalk. 


CHAP.    III.]  EVENTS    OF   1777.  235 

of  May,  Colonel  Meigs  crossed  the  Sound,  and  arriving  1777. 
before  day,  surprised*  the  enemy,  destroyed  the  stores, 
burned  a  dozen  vessels,  and  brought  off  ninety  prison 
ers,  without  having  a  single  man  either  killed  or 
wounded.  Congress  ordered  an  elegant  sword  to  be 
presented  to  Colonel  Meiafs  for  his  ffood  conduct  on  contact  of 

*,   .  .  Col.  Mcizs 

this  occasion.  moaned? 

16.  2While  these  events  were  transpiring,  Wash- 
ington  remained  in  his  camp  at  Morristown,  gradually 
increasing  in  strength  by  the  arrival  of  new  recruits, 
and  waiting  the  development  of  the  plans  of  the  enemy; 
who  seemed  to  be  hesitating,  whether  to  march  upon 
Philadelphia,  in  accordance  with  the  plan  of  the  pre 
vious  campaign,  or  to  seize  upon  the  passes  of  the  Hud 
son,  and   thus  co-operate  directly  with  a  large  force 
under  General  Burgoyne,  then  assembling  in  Canada, 
with  the  design  of  invading  the  states  from  that  quarter. 

17.  3As  a  precaution  against  both  of  these  move-  s.what  pre- 

,,  °  ,,          ,  cautions 

ments,  the  northern  forces  having  first  been  concen-  were,  taken 
trated  on  the  Hudson,  and  a  large  camp  under  General  thesepfons? 
Arnold  having  been  formed  on  the  western  bank  of 
the  Delaware,  so  that  the  whole  could  be  readily  as 
sembled    at   either  point,  in  the  latter  part  of  May 
Washington  broke  up  his  winter  quarters,  and  ad 
vanced  to  Middlebrook,b — a  strong  position  within  ten  b.  see  first 
miles  of  the  British  camp,  and  affording  a  better  op- 
portunity  for  watching  the  enemy  and  impeding  his 
movements. 

18.  ^General  Howe   soon   after   passed  over  ffom4Wha(wera 
New  York,  which  had  been  his  head-quarters  during     ttujint 

A  &    movements 

the  winter,  and  concentrated0  nearly  his  whole  army  tf  Gemma 
at  New  Brunswick;  but  after  having  examined  the  c.  j^eia. 
strength  of  the  posts  which  Washington  occupied,  he 
abandoned  the  design  of  assaulting  him  in  his  camp. 
6He  next,  with  the  design  of  enticing  Washington  from  s.  Descri.be 
his  position,  and  bringing  on  a  general  engagement, 
advancedd    with  nearly  his  whole  body  to  Somerset 
Court  House,  with  the  apparent  design  of  crossing  the    , 

.,_.    ,  '      .,.  .      f|r.        ,  .  3    c          ,  °f  d.  June  14. 

Delaware.     Failing  in  his  object,  a  few  days  aiter- 
wards  he  tried  another  feint,  and  made  as  rapid  a  re 
treat,  first0  to  Brunswick  and  afterwardsf  to  Amboy,  e.  June  19. 
a*\d   even   sent   over   s.everal   detachments  to   Staten  f<June!a 


his  attempts 

to  draw 
Washington 
from  his  po- 


236  THE    REVOLUTION.  [PAUT   HI. 

1777.    Island,  as  if  with  the  final  intention  of  abandoning 

~~  New  Jersey. 

1.  wi>a>  ad-       19-   l Washington,  in  the  hope  of  deriving-  some  ad- 
u3£|/o»  vantage  from  the  retreat,  pushed  forward  strong  de- 

matcei  tachments  to  harass  the  British  rear,  and  likewise  ad 
vanced  his  whole  force  to  Quibbletown,*  five  or  six 

2.  in  what  miles  from  his  strong  camp  at  Middlebrook.     2General 
>Gai*j&tM  Howe,  taking  advantage  of  the  success  of  his  manoeu- 

anetnptto   vre,  suddenly  recalled  his  troops  on  the  ni^ht  of  the 

lake  advan-  ',  ,         J  .  sp 

tape  of  these  25tn,  and,  the  next  morning-,  advanced  rapidly  towards 
ntovementt?  A,       '.        '  .  ,  b'  ^    i     •         J 

June  25.     tne    Americans ;  hoping  to  cut  off  their  retreat  and 

June  26.     bring  on  a  general  action. 

s.Tumodid       20.  3Washington,  however,  had  timely  notice  of 
Ue^ape1hT  this  movement,  and  discerning  his  danger,  with  the 

danger?    utmost  celerity  regained   his  camp  at   Middlebrook 

4.  HOW  far  4The  enemy  only  succeeded  in  engaging  the  brigade 
mywecwd?  of  Lord  Stirling ;  which,  after  maintaining  a  severe 

5.  mat  to  Action,  retreated  with  little  loss.     6Failing  in  this  sec- 
sarltfeSr  ond  attempt,  the  British  again  withdrew  to  Amboy 

June  so  anc^  on  ^e  30t^J  Passed  finally  over  to  Staten  Island  ; 
leaving  Washington  in  undisturbed  possession  of  New 
Jersey. 

6.  Give  an       21.  6A  few  days  later,  the  American  army  received 
theGcaptu°fe  tne  cheering  intelligence  of  the  capture  of  Major-gen- 
°fpr™cotfl  era^  Prescott,  the  commander  of  the  British  troops  on 

Rhode  Island.  Believing  himself  perfectly  secure  while 
surrounded  by  a  numerous  fleet,  and  at  the  head  of  a 
powerful  army,  he  had  taken  convenient  quarters  at 
some  distance  from  camp,  and  with  few  guards  about 
July  10.  his  person.  On  the  night  of  the  10th  of  July,  Colonel 
Barton,  with  about  forty  militia,  crossed  over  to  the 
island  in  whale-boats,  and  having  silently  reached  the 
lodgings  of  Prescott,  seized  him  in  bed,  and  conducted 
him  safely  through  his  own  troops  and  fleet,  back  to 
the  mainland.  This  exploit  gave  the  Americans  an 
officer  of  equal  rank  to  exchange  for  General  Lee. 
moSSni  22>  7^^e  Brtosn  fleet,  under  the  command  of  Ad- 
tpatinaeitby  miral  Howe,  then  lying  at  Sandy  Hook,  soon  moved 
to  Prince's  Bay,f  and  thence  to  the  northern  part  of 


*  QuibMetown,  now  called  JVezo  Market,  is  a  small  village  five  miles  E.  from  Middle- 
brook.     (See  Map,  p.  220.) 
t  Prince's  Bay  is  on  the  S.E.  coast  of  Staten  Island. 


CHAP,  in.] 


EVENTS    OF    1777. 


237 


•»«  general  f 


uly 


soon  4-  What  did 

11   Washington 


the  island.     irThis  movement,  together  with  the  cir-    1777. 

cumstance  that  Burgoyne,  with  a  powerful  army,  had  v  Whatap. 
already  taken  Ticonderoga,  at  first  induced  Washing- 
ton  to  believe  that  the  design  of  the  British  general 

i  i        T  T     i  3  •  •  i      T~> 

was  to  proceed  up  the  Hudson,  and  unite  with  Bur 
goyne.  2Having  taken  about  18,000  of  the  army  on 
board,  and  leaving  a  large  force,  under  General  Clin- 
ton,  for  the  defence  of  New  York,  the  fleet  at  length 
sailed  from  Sandy  Hook  on  the  23d  of  July,  and  being 
soon  after  heard  from,  off  the  capes  of  Delaware,  Wash- 
ington  put  his  forces  in  motion  towards  Philadelphia. 

23.  3The  fleet  having  sailed  up  the  Chesapeake,  the    Arue-  25 
troops  landed  near  the  head  of  Elk*  River,  in  Mary- 

land,  on  the  25th  of  August,  and  immediately  com- 
menced  their  march  towards  the  American  army, 
which  had  already  arrived  and  advanced  beyond  Wil 
mington.  4The  superior  force  of  the  enemy 
obliged  Washington  to  withdraw  across  the  Brandy- 
wine,f  where  he  determined  to  make  a  stand  for  the 
defence  of  Philadelphia.  5On  the  morning  of  the  1  1th  sept,  n 
of  September,  the  British  force,  in  two  columns,  ad- 
vanced  against  the  American  position.  The  Hessians 
under  General  Knyphausen  proceeded  against  Chad's  September 
Ford.J  and  commenced  a  spirited  attack,  designing  to 
deceive  the  Americans  with  the  belief  that  the  whole 
British  army  was  attempting  the  passage  of  the  Bran 
dy  wine  at  that  point. 

24.  6Washington,  deceived  by  false  intelligence  re- 
specting  the  movements  of  the  enemy,  kept  his  force 
concentrated    near  the    passage    of   Chad's 

Ford;  while,  in  the  mean  time,  the  main 
body  of  the  British  army,  led  by  Generals 
Howe  and  Cornwallis,  crossed  the  forks  of 
the  Brandy  wine  above,  and  descended  against 


*  Elk  River  is  formed  by  the  union  of  two  small  creeks  at 
Elkton,  haif  way  between  the  Susquehanna  and  the  Dela 
ware,  after  which  its  course  is  S.W.,  thirteen  miles,  to  the 
Chesapeake. 

t  Jirandywine  Creek  rises  in  the  northern  part  of  Chester 
County,  Pennsylvania,  and  flowing  S.E.,  pisses  through  the 
northern  parl  of  Delaware,  unitins*  with  Christiana  Creek  at 
Wilmington.  (See  Map;  also  Map,  p.  121.) 

}  Chad's  Ford  is  a  passage  of  the  Brandy  wine,  twenty-five 
Diilcs  S.W.  from  Philadelphia. 


6.  IVhatmore 


PLACES    WEST    OF 
PJIILADKI.l'HIA.. 


238  THE   REVOLUTION.  [PART   III. 

lyyy.  the  American  right,  then  commanded  by  General  Sul- 
"  livan ;  which,  being  attacked  before  it  had  properly 
formed,  soon  gave  way.  The  day  terminated  in  the 
success  of  all  the  leading  plans  of  the  enemy. 

a.  sept.  12.  25.  Curing  the  night,  the  American  army  retreated 
to  Chester,*  and  the  next  day*  to  Philadelphia  ;  having 
l°st>  during  the  action,  in  killed,  wounded,  and  prison- 
ers>  more  than  a  thousand  men  ;  while  the  British  loss 

a.  what  is   was  not  half  that  number.     2Count  Pulaski,  a  brave 
ViSkfand  Pander,  who  had  joined  the  Americans,  distinguished 
Lafayette  t  himself  in  this  action;  as  did  also  the  Marquis  Lafay 
ette,  who  was  wounded  while  endeavoring  .to  rally  the 
fugitives.     Congress  soon  after  promoted  Count  Pu 
laski  to  the  rank  of  brigadier,  with  the  command  of 
the  cavalry. 

$$££&      26.  3After  a  few  days'  rest,  Washington  resolved  to 

neaxndwhate'  r'ls]^  another  general  action,  before  yielding  Philadel- 

foiiowedi    phia  to  the  enemy.    He  therefore  recrossed  the  Schuyl- 

kill,  and  advanced  against  the  British  near  Goshen  ;f 

b.  Sept.  i6.  but  soon  after  the  advanced  parties  had  met,b  a  violent 

fall  of  rain  compelled  both  armies  to  defer  the  engage- 

*'™enaedhtT  ment-     <A  ^ew  ^aYs  a^ter5  General  Wayne,  who  had 

General     been  detached  with  1500  men,  with  orders  to  conceal 

his  movements  and  harass  the  rear  of  the  enemy,  was 

c.sept.  20,21.  himself  surprised  at  night,6  near  Paoli  ;J  and  three 

hundred  of  his  men  were  killed. 

B.mmtwere      27.  6On  a  movement  of  the  British  up  the  right 

movements  bank  of  the  Schuylkill,  Washington,  fearing  for  the 

qarmt£j°  safety  of  his  extensive  magazines  and  military  stores 

deposited  at  Reading,^  abandoned  Philadelphia,  and 

took  post  at   Pottsgrove.||     Congress  had  previously 

sept.  23.     adjourned  to  Lancaster.     On  the  23d,  the  British  army 

sept.  se.    crossed  the  Schuylkill ;  and  on  the  26th  entered  Phil- 

*  Chester,  originally  called  Upland,  is  situated  on  the  W.  bank  of  Delaware  River, 
fourteen  miles  S.VV.  from  Philadelphia.  (See  Map,  p.  237.) 

t  Goshen  is  about  eighteen  miles  VV.  from  Philadelphia,  and  a  short  distance  E.  from 
Westchester.  (See  Map,  p.  237.) 

1  Paoli  is  a  small  village  nearly  twenty  miles  N.W.  from  Philadelphia.  Two  miles 
8.  W.  final  the  village  is  the  place  where  Gen.  Wayne  was  defeated.  /  monument 
has  been  erected  on  the  xpol.  and  the  adjoining  field  is  appropriated  to  a  military  pa 
rade  ground.  (Sec  Map,  p.  237.; 

§  Reading  is  ti  large  and  flourishing  manufacturing  village,  on  the  N.E.  branch  of  the 
Schuylkill,  fifty  mile's  (in  a  direct  line)  N.VV.  from  Philadelphia. 

||  Pottsprove  i*  on  th«  N.E.  side  of  the  Schuylkill,  about  thirty-five  miles  N  VV.  from 
Philadelphia.  (See  Map,  p.  237.) 


CHAP,  in.] 


EVENTS    OF    1777. 


239 


Oct  4. 


2.  vnather 

did  Hoive 

ttum  remov* 


3  What 

events  does 

the  history 


Crate?tm£ 


adelphia  without  opposition.     The  main  body  of  the    IT  77. 
army  encamped  at  Germantown,*  six  miles  distant. 

28.  'Washington  now  passed  down   the  Schuylkill   i.  Give  an 
to  Skippackf  Creek,  and  soon  after,  learning  that  the  a^bat^o 
British   force  had  been  weakened  by  the  withdrawal 

of  several  regiments  for  the  reduction  of  some  forts  OK 
the  Delaware,  he  attacked  the  remainder  at  German- 
town,  on  the  4th  of  October  ;  but  after  a  severe  action, 
the  Americans  were  repulsed,  with  the  loss  of  about 
1200  men  in  killed,  wounded,  and  prisoners  ;  while 
that  of  the  enemy  was  only  about  half  that  number. 
2Soon  after  this  event,  General  Howe  broke  up  his  en- 

,  ,    ,  .         **  \     /? 

campment  at  Germantown,  and  moveda  his  whole  force 
to  Philadelphia. 

29.  3No  movement  of  importance    was    made   by 
either  army  until  the  22d  of  the  month;  previous  to 

,.,.•'.  '  .  *    ,     .         . 

which  time,  important  events  had  transpired  in  the 
north,  resulting  in  the  total  defeat  and  capture  of  a 
powerful  British  army  under  General  Burgoyne.  A 
connected  account  of  these  transactions  requires  that 
we  should  now  go  back  a  few  months  in  the  order  of 
time,  to  the  beginning  of  the  campaign  in  the  north. 

30.  4Early  in  the  spring  of  1777,  General  Burgoyne,   4.  what  is 
who  had  served  under  Governor  Carleton  in  the  pre- 

vious  campaign,  arrivedb  at  Quebec  ;  having  received 
the  command  of  a  powerful  force,  which  was  designed 
to  invade  the  states  by  the  way  of  Lake  Champlain 
and  the  Hudson. 

31.  On  the  16th  of  June,  Burgoyne,  at  the  head  of     June  is. 
his  army,  which  consisted  of  more  than  seven  thousand 
British  and  German  troops,  and  several  thousand  Ca 
nadians  and  Indians,  left  St.  John's  for  Cro\vn  Point, 
where  he  established0  magazines  ;  and  then  proceeded 

to  investd  Ticonderoga.J  5At  the  same  time  a  detach- 
ment  of  about  two  thousand  men,  mostly  Canadians 
and  Indians,  proceeded  by  the  way  of  Oswego,6  against 
Fort  Schuyler,  on  the  Mohawk  ;  hoping  to  make  an  e.N.p.  242. 


cjlin™3o?(I 
d.  Julys. 


*  Germantown  lies  on  a  street  three  miles  long,  and  is  centrally  distant  six  miles 
N.W.  from  Philadelphia.  (See  Map,  p.  152  ) 

t  Skippack  Creek  is  an  eastern  branch  of  Perkiomen  Creek,  which  it  enters  about 
twenty-three  miles  N.W.  from  Philadelphia.  Perkiomen  Creek  enters  the  Schuylkill 
from  the  N.,  about  twenty-two  miles  from  Philadelphia.  (See  Mnp,  p.  237.) 

J  The  important  fortress  of  Ticoid&roga.  was  situated  at  the  mouth  of  the  outlet  of 


240 


THE   REVOLUTION. 


[PART   IU. 


1.  Of  the 

course  pur 
sued  by  St. 
Clair? 


2.  Of  the 

investment 

of  Ticonde- 

roga  I 


3   Wkatde- 
tign  ivas  St. 
Clair  obli 
ged  to  aban 
don,  and. 
why  t 


4.  What  ar 
duous  work 
did  the  Brit- 
isti  under 
take  and 
accomplish? 
u.  July  5. 


5.  Give  an 
account  of 
the  evacua 
tion  of  Ti- 
conderoga. 
b.  July  5,  6. 


6.  Of  the 
retreat  and 
reverses  of 
the  Amer 
icans. 


easy  conquest  of  that  post,  and  afterwards  to  rejoin  the 
main  army  on  the  Hudson. 

32.  lOa  the  approach  of  the  enemy,  General  St.  Clair, 
who  commanded  at  Ticonderoga  with  a  force  of  but 
little  more  than  3000  men,  unable  to  defend  all  the 
outworks,  withdrew  to  the  immediate  vicinity  of  the  fort. 
2The  British  troops,  now  extending  their  lines  in  front 
of  the  peninsula,  invested  the  place  on  the  northwest ; 
while  their  German  allies  took  post  on  the  opposite 
side  of  the  lake,  in  the  rear  of  Mount  Independence, 
which  had  likewise  been  fortified,  and  was  then  occu 
pied  by  the  Americans.     3St.   Clair  had  at  first  con 
templated  the  erection  of  fortifications  on  Mount  De 
fiance,  which  commands  the  peninsula;  but  finding 
his  numbers  insufficient  to  garrison  any  new  works, 
the  design  was  abandoned. 

33.  4The  English  generals,  perceiving  the  advan 
tage  that  would  be  gained  if  their  artillery  could  be 
planted  on  the  summit  of  Mount  Defiance,  immedi 
ately  undertook  the  arduous  work  ;  and  on  the  fifth* 
of  the  month  the  road  was  completed,  the  artillery 
mounted,  and  ready  to  open  its  fire  on  the  following 
morning.     sSt.  Clair,  seeing  no  possibility  of  a  longer 
resistance,  immediately  took  the  resolution  to  evacuate 
the  works,  while  yet  it  remained  in  his  power  to  do  so. 
Accordingly,  on  the  nightb  of  the  fifth  of  July,  the  fires 
were  suffered  to  burn  out,  the  tenis  were  struck,  and 
amid  profound  silence  the  troops  commenced  their  re 
treat  ;  but,  unfortunately,  the  accidental  burning  of  a 
building  on  Mount  Independence,  revealed  their  situa 
tion  to  the  enemy. 

34.  6On  the  following  day,  the  baggage,  stores,  and 


Lake  George,  on  a  peninsula  of  about  500 
acres,  elevated  100  feet  above  Lake  Chain- 
plain,  and  surrounded,  on  three  sides,  by 
rocks  steep  and  difficult  of  access.  Tho 
only  approachable  point  to  the  fort  was 
across  the  neck  of  the  peninsula,  a  port  of 
which  was  covered  by  a  swamp,  and  tho 
other  part  defended  by  a  breastwork.  It 
was,  however,  commanded  by  Mount  Defi 
ance,  a  hill  750  feet  high,  on  the  S.  side  of 
the  outlet,  and  one  mile  distant.  Mount 
Independence  i.s  an  elevation  hilf  a  mile  dis 
tant,  on  the  opposite  side  of  the  Lake.  (Seo 
Map.) 


CHAP.  HI.]  EVENTS    OF    1777.  241 


provisions,  which  had  been  embarked  on  South  River, 

or  Wood  Creek,*   were  overtaken  and  destroyed  at  ~~^'~^ 

Skeenesborough.b     The    rear   division   of  the   main    b.  Notop. 

body,  which  had  retreated  by  way  of  Mount  Independ-  M2^'  J|ll}8li 

ence,  was  overtaken  at  Hubbardton.*  on  the  morning 

of  trie  7th,  and,  after  an  obstinate  action,  was  routed     Juiyr. 

with  considerable  loss.     At  length  the  remnants  of  the 

several  divisions  arrived0  at  Foit  Edward,  on  the  Hud-  c.  July  12. 

son,  the  head-quarters  of  General  Schuyler  ;  having 

lost,  in  the  late  reverses,  nearly  two  hundred  pieces  of 

artillery,  besides  a  large  quantity  of  warlike  stores  and 

provisions. 

35.  Enable  to  retain  Fort  Edward  with  his  small 
force,  which  then  numbered  but  little  more  than  four 
thousand  men,  General  Schuyler  soon  after  evacuated 
that  post,  and  gradually  fell  back  along  the  river  until 
he  had  retired  to  the  islands  at  the  mouth  of  the  Mo 
hawk.     2Here,  by  the  arrival  of  the  New  England   z.\vhatr« 
militia  under  General  Lincoln,  and  several   detach-  ,*$%%'& 
ments  from  the  regular  army,  his  number  was   in-  i*  receive? 
creased,  by  the  middle  of  August,  to  thirteen  thousand 

men.     3The  celebrated  Polish  hero.  Kosciusko,  was  in  S.WAOVMU 

.  .    *  .  chief  ens i- 

the  army  as  chief  engineer.  ne«rt 

36.  4General  Schuyler,  in  his  retreat,  had  so  ob-  4.  wimt  <z//- 
structed  the  roads,  by  destroying  the  bridges,  and  fell-  *S£$e$£i 
ing  immense  trees  in  the  way,  that  Burgoyne  did  not  tQeffar*r 
reach  Fort  Edward  until  the  30th  of  July.     5Here  *  July  so. 
finding  his  army  greatly  straitened  for  want  of  pro-  5jie1a°ne)>?p? 
visions,  and  it  being  difficult  to  transport  them  from  j^*%*p&f 
Ticonderoga,  through  the  wilderness,  he  dispatched'1   d.  Aug.  e. 
Colonel  Baum,  a  German  officer  of  destinction,  with 

500  men,  to  seize  a  quantity  of  stores  which  the  Amer 
icans  had  collected  at  Bennington.  t 

37.  6This  party,  being  met6  near  Bennington  by  e.  Aug.  ie. 
Colonel  Stark,  at  the  head  of  the  New  Hampshire  «•  wiuufo 

•  i.  .  •      i         -i    r          -i  i  •     r  said  of  the 

muitia,  was  entirely  defeated  ;  and  a  reinforcement  defeat  <<f  MS 
which  arrived  the  same  day,  after  the  discomfiture,  'iffiff 
was  likewise  defeated  by  Colonel  Warner,  who  fprtu-  t9n' 

*  Hubbardton  is  in  Rutland  Co.,  Vermont,  about  seventeen  miles  S.E.  from  Ticon 
derosa. 

I  Benninfrton  village,  in  Bennington  County,  Vermont,  is  about  thirty-five  miles  S.E, 
from  Fort  Edward.  The  battle  was  fought  on  the  western  border  of  the  town  of  Ben- 
nington,  and  partly  within  the  town  of  Hoosick,  in  the  state  of  New  York 

11 


242 


THE    REVOLUTION. 


[PART   in. 


1777.    nately  arrived  with  a  continental  regiment  at  the  same 
~~  time.     The  loss  of  the  enemy  in  the  two  engagements 
was  about  seven  hundred  men, — the  greater  part  pris 
oners, — while  that  of  the  Americans  was  less  than  one 
hundred. 

i.  what  was      38.  irfhe  battle  of  Bennington,  so  fortunate  to  the 
fh?b£tt?e0of  Americans,  caused  a  delay  of  the  enemy  at  Fort  Ed- 
Eettm?g'    ward   nearly  a  month ;  during  which  time  news  ar 
rived   of  the    defeat  of  the   expedition   against  Fort 
a.  Aug.  s.    Schuyler.*     2This   fortress,    under   the    command   of 
2.  Give  an   Colonel  Gansevoort,  being1  invested*  by  the  enemy, — 

account  of    ™  -,  TT     -,  .  '    ,,      °  -.     ,  .<•«•*•      .          •    •    • 

thesiegeand  General  Herkimer  collected  the  militia  in  its  vicinity, 
Fonnschuy-  and  marched  to  its  relief;  but  falling  into  an  ambus- 
b  lug  e     cade,  ne  was  defeated13  and  slain.     At  the  same  time, 
however,  a  successful  sortie  from  the  fort  penetrated  the 
camp  of  the  besiegers,  killed  many,  and  carried  oft"  a 
c.  Aug.  22.    large  quantity  of  baggage.     Soon  after,  on  the  news  of 
the  approach  of  Arnold  to  the  relief  of  the  fort,  the 
savage  allies  of  the  British  fled,  and  St.  Leger  was 
forced  to  abandon0  the  siege. 

39.  3About  the  middle  of  September  Burgoyne  cross- 
edd  the  Hudson  with  his  whole 
army,  and  took  a  position  on  the 
heights  and  plains  of  Saratoga.! 

*  Fort  Schuyler  was   situated  at  the  head 
of  navigation  of  the  Mohawk,  and  at  the  car 
rying  place    between    that  river   and    Wood 
Creek,  whence   boats   passed  to  Oswego.     In 
1758  Fort  Stanwlx  was  erected  on   this  spot; 
but  in   1776  it  was  repaired  and  named   Fort 
Schuyler.     The   Fort  occupied   a   part  of  the 
site  of  the  present  village  of  Rome,  in  Oneida 
County.    It  has  been  confounded  by  some 
with  a  Fort  Schuyler  which  was  built,  in  the 
French  wars,  near  the  place  where  Utica 
now  stands,  but  which,  at  the  time  of  the  re 
volution,  had  gone  to  decay.     (See  Map.) 

\  Saratoga  is  a  town  on  the  west  bank  of 
the  Hudson,  /rom  twenty-six  to  thirty-two 
miles  north  from  Albany.  Fish  Creek  runs 
through  the  northern  part  of  the  town.  On 
the  north  side  of  its  entrance  into  the  Hud 
son  is  the  village  of  Schuylerville,  immedi 
ately  sputh  of  y/hich,  on  the  ruins  of  Fort 
Hardy,  which  was  built  during  the  French 
and  Indian  wars,  occurred  the  surrender  of 
Burgoyne.  The  place  then  called  Saratoga 
was  a  small  settlement  on  the  south  side  of 
Fish  Creek.— (The  Map  on  the  left  shows 
the  towns  of  Saratoga  and  Stillwajer  ;  that 
on  the  right,  the  camps  of  Gates  and  Pur- 
goyne,  at  the  time  of  the  surrender.} 


General 
Gates  do? 


CHAP.  IH.]  EVENTS    OF    1777.  243 

General  Gates,  who  had  recently  been  appointed  to  the    1T77. 
command  of  the  northern  American  army,  had  moved  L  What  ~^ 
forward  from  the  mouth  of  the  Mohawk,  and  was  then 
encamped  near  Stillwater.*     Burgoyne  continued  to 
advance,  until,  on  the  18th,  he  had  arrived  within  two 
miles  of  the  American  camp.     2On  the   19th  of  Sep-    sept.  19. 
tember  some  skirmishing-  commenced  between  scout- 
ing  parties  of  the  two  armies,  which  soon  brought  on 
a  general  battle,  that  continued  three  hours  without 
any  intermission.     Night  put  an  end  to  the  contest. 
The   Americans  withdrew  to  their  camp,  while  the 
enemy  passed  the  night  under  arms  on  the  field  of 
battle.     Both  parties  claimed  the  victory,  but  the  loss 
of  the  enemy  was  the  greatest. 

41.  3Burgoyne  now  intrenched  himself  for  the  pur-  3.  what  then 
pose  of  awaiting  the  expected  co-operation  of  General 
Clinton  from  New  York.     His  Canadian  and  Indian 

forces  began  to  desert  him,  and.  cut  off  in  a  great 
measure  from  the  means  of  obtaining  supplies  of  pro 
visions,  he  was  soon  obliged  to  curtail  his  soldiers'  ra 
tions.     4On  the  7th  of  October,  an  advance  of  the  ene-         .  . 
mv  towards  the  American  left  wingf,  again  brought  on   *•  o/ve  an 

111  i.  •   i  r  5>     =>        1      .r8  account  of 

a  general  battle,  which  was  fought  on  nearly  the  same  the  lattie  or 
ground  as  the  former,  and  with  the  most  desperate     ocSr. 
bravery  on  both  sides ;  but  at  length  the  British  gave 
way,  with  the  loss  of  some  of  their  best  officers,  a 
considerable  quantity  of  baggage,  and  more  than  four 
hundred  men,  while  the  loss  of  the  Americans  did  not 
exceed  eighty. 

42.  5On  the  night1  after  the  battle  the  enemy  fell  act- 7- 8- 
back  to  a  stronger  position,  and  the  Americans  in- 
stantly  occupied  their  abandoned  camp.     6Soon  after, 
Burgoyne  retired11  to  Saratoga,  and  endeavored  to  re- 

treat  to  Fort  Edward  ;  but  finding  himself  surrounded,  6.  ' 
his  provisions  reduced  to  a  three  days'  supply,  and  de- 
spairing  of  relief  from  General  Clinton,  he  was  reduced 
to  the  humiliating  necessity  of  proposing  terms  of  ca-  surrender? 
pitulation  ;  and,  on  the  17th  of  October,  he  surrendered     Oct.  n 
his  army  prisoners  of  war. 

*  The  town  of  Stillwater  is  on  the  W.  bank  of  the  Hudson,  from  eighteen  to  twenty- 
lix  miles  N.  from  Albany.  The  village  of  the  same  name  adjoins  the  river,  about 
.wenty-one  miles  N.  from  Albany.  In  "this  town,  three  or  four  miles  N.  from  the  vil- 
iage,  were  fought  the  battles  of  Sept.  19th  and  Oct.  7th.  (See  Map,  previous  page  N 


244 


THE    REVOLUTION. 


[PAST   III. 


fecit 

victory? 


3.  What  is 
said  of  the 

of  General 

Clinton  ? 

a.  Oct.  6. 

».  N.  p.  124. 

c.  Oct.  13. 

4.  Of  the 
northern 

posts  ? 

5.  Of  the 
destination 

of  the  troops 


tft?AmSt 


tfware'f' 
7.  oive  an 


43.  lThe  Americans  thereby  acquired  a  fine  train 
of  brass  artillery,  nearly  five  thousand  muskets,  and  an 
immense  quantity  of  other  ordinary  implements  of  war. 
The  news  of  this  brilliant  victory  caused  the  greatest 
exultation  throughout  the  country,  and  doubts  were  no 
longer  entertained  of  the  final  independence  of  the 
American  colonies. 

44.  2The  army  of  Gates  was  immediately  put  in 
motion  to  stop  the  devastations  of  General  Clinton, 
who-  had  proceeded  up  the  Hudson  with  a  force  of 
3000  men,  with  the  hope  of  making  a  diversion  in  fa 
vor  of  Burgoyne.     3Forts  Clinton*  and  Montgomery, 
after  a  severe  assault,  fella  into  his  hands, — and  the 
village  of  Kingston13  was  wantonly  burned, c — but  on 
hearing  the  news  of  Burgoyne's  surrender,  Clinton 
immediately  withdrew  to  New  York.     4At  the  same 
time,  Ticonderoga  and  all  the  forts  on  the  northern 
frontier  were  abandoned  by  the  British,  and  occupied 
by  the  Americans.     5In  the  latter  part  of  October,  4000 
of  the  victorious  troops  of  the  north  proceeded  to  join 
the  army  of  Washington  ;  and  we  now  returnd  to  the 
scene  of  events  in  the  vicinity  of  Philadelphia. 

45.  6A  short  distance  below  Philadelphia,  the  Amer 
icans  had  fortified  Forts  Mifilint  and  Mercer,;);  on  op 
posite  sides  of  the  Delaware,  by  which  they  retained 
the  command  of  the  river,  and  thus  prevented  any 
communication  between  the  British  army  and  their 
fleet,  then  moored  at  the  head  of  Delaware  Bay. 

46.    7Both  these  forts  were  attacked  by 
the  enemy  on  the  22d  of  October.     The  at- 

*  Fort  Clinton  was  on  the  W.  side  of  Hudson  River,  at  the 
northern  extremity  of  Rockland  County,  and  on  the  S.  side 
of  Peploaps  Kill.  On  the  north  side  of  the  same  stream,  in 
Orange  County,  was  Fort  Montgomery.  (See  Map.) 

t  Fort  Mifflin  was  at  the  lower  extremity  of  Mud  Island, 
near  the  Pennsylvania  side  of  the  Delaware,  seven  or  eij;ht 
miles  below  Philadelphia.     It 
is  still  kept  in  repair,  and  is  gar 
risoned  by  U.  S.  troops. 

i  Fort  Mercer,  now  in  ruins, 
was  a  little  above,  at  Red  Bank, 
on  the  New  Jersey  side,  and  lit 
tle  more  than  a  mile  distant 
from  Foil  Mifflin.  It  was  then, 
and  is  now,  enshrouded  by  a 
gloomy  pine  forest.  (See  Map.) 


aaonment 

FORTS  ON  THE  HUDSON. 


CHAP,  m.]  EVENTS    OF    1777.  245 


tack  on  Fort  Mercer,  then  garrisoned  by  less  than  500 

men,  was  made  by  nearly  2000  Hessian  grenadiers,  who,    0/  ports 

after  forcing  an  extensive  outwork,  were  finally  compelled  J1$g^nd 

to  retire  with  a  loss  of  nearly  400  of  their  number.    The 

Hessian  general,  Count  Donop,  was  mortally  wounded, 

and  fell  into  the  hands  of  the  Americans.     The  attack 

on  Fort  Mifflin  was  at  first  alike  unsuccessful  j  but  after 

a  series  of  attacks,  the  fort  was  at  length  abandoned,11  a  Nov  16 

•—the  garrison  retiring  to  Fort  Mercer.     In  a  few  days 

Fort  Mercer  was  abandoned,11  and  the  navigation  of   b.  NOV.  is. 

the  Delaware  was  thus  opened  to  the  enemy's  shipping. 

47.  1Soon  after  these  events,  Washington  advanced  other  move- 
to  White  Marsh,*  where  numerous  unsuccessful  at-  ^IrmS 
tempts0  were  made  by  Howe  to  draw  him  into  an  en-    *^nedT 
gagement  ;  after  which,  the  British  general  retiredd  to  c.  From  the 
winter  quarters  in  Philadelphia.      2Washington  en-  2do°  Dheec.8th 
camped*  at  Valley  Forge,  f  where  his  troops  passed  a    d.  Dec.  s. 
rigorous  winter,  suffering  extreme  distress,  from  the  e-Dec-n; 


want  of  suitable  supplies  of  food  and  clothing.  3Many 
officers,  unable  to  obtain  their  pay,  and  disheartened  d"irXr- 
with  the  service,  resigned  their  commissions  ;  and  3  qjjj^ 
murmurs  arose  in  various  quarters,  not  only  in  the  'nations0; 
army,  but  even  among  powerful  and  popular  leaders  0**  ' 
in  congress. 

48.  4The  brilliant  victory  at  Saratoga  was  contrasted    4.  of  the 
with  the  reverses  of  Washington  in  New  York,  New 
Jersey,  and  Pennsylvania  ;  and  a  plot  was  originated 

for  placing  General  Gates  at  the  head  of  the  armies. 
Washington,  however,  never  relaxed  his  exertions  in 
the  cause  of  his  country  ;  and  the  originators  of  the 
plot  at  length  received  the  merited  indignation  of  the 
army  and  the  people. 

49.  5After  the  colonies  had  thrown  off  their  alle- 
giance  to  the  British  crown,  and  had  established  sep-  necessity  of 
arate  governments  in  the  states,  there  arose  the  farther    of  union 
necessity  for  some  common  bond  of  union,  which  would  *SSS?- 
better  enable  them  to  act  in  concert,  as  one  nation. 

*  White  Marsh  is  situated  on  Wissahickon  Creek,  eleven  miles  N.W.  from  Philadel 
phia.  (See  Map,  p.  152.) 

t  Valley  Forge  is  a  deep  and  nigged  hollow,  on  the  S.W.  side  of  the  Schuylkillti 
twenty  miles  N.W.  from  Philadelphia.  Upon  the  mountainous  flanks  of  this  valley, 
and  upon  a  vast  plain  which  overlooks  it  and  the  adjoining  country,  the  army  of  Wash 
ington  encamped.  Through  the  valley  flows  Valley  Creek.  At  its  junction  with  the 
SchuylkUl  is  now  the  small  village  of  Valley  Forge.  (See  Map,  p.  237.) 


246  THE    REVOLUTION.  [PART  IIL 

1777.  l]n  the  summer  of  1775,  Benjamin  Franklin  had  pro 
posed  to  the  American  congress  articles  of  confedera 
tion  and  union  among  the  colonies  ;  but  the  majority 
in  congress  not  being  then  prepared  for  so  decisive  a 
step,  the  subject  was  for  the  time  dropped,  but  was  re 
sumed  again  shortly  before  the  declaration  of  inde 
pendence,  in  the  following  year. 

50.  2On  the   llth  of  June,*  congress  appointed  a 
committee  to  prepare  a  plan  of  confederation.     A  plan 
spieling  a  was  reported  by  the  committee  in  July  following,  and, 
a^er  vari°us  changes,  was  finally  adopted  by  congress 
s.  of  the  rat-  on  the   15th  of  November,  1777.     3  Various  causes 
prevented  the  immediate  ratification  of  these  articles 
by  all  the  states ;  but  at  length  those  states  which 
c]aime^  the  western  lands  having  ceded  them  to  the 
Union,  for  the  common  benefit  of  the  whole,  the  arti 
cles  of  confederation  were  ratified  by  Maryland,  the 
last  remaining  state,  on  the  first  of  March,  1781 ;  at 
4.  what  was  which  time  they  became  the  constitution  of  the  country. 
a£rc}£rth?       51-  4The  confederation,  however,  amounted  to  little 
"IfiS*"  more  tnan  a  mere  league  of  friendship  between  the 
6  what  led  states  >  f°r  although  it  invested  congress  with  many  of 
*>  a  revision  the  powers  of  sovereignty,  it  was  defective  as  a  per- 
°J  ten?*'   manent  government,  owing  to  the  want  of  all  means  to 
b.  see  p.  283.  enforce  its  decrees.     6  While  the  states  were  bound  to 
gether  by  a  sense  of  common  dan 
ger,  the  evils  of  the  plan  were  little 
noticed ;  but  after  the  close  of  the 
war  they  became  so  prominent  as 
to  make  a  revision  of  the  system 
necessarv.b 


OENEBAI.   GATES. 


CHAPTER  IV 

EVENTS    OF 


e.  mat  had      1.  6Previous  to  the  defeat  of  Burgoyne,  the  Britis 
'minSr?  ministry  had  looked  forward,  with  confidence,  to  the 
°^St  speedy  termination  of  the  war,  by  the  conquest  of  the 
**• '      rebellious  colonies.    The  minority  in  parliament  en- 


CHAP.    IV.]  EVENTS   OF    1778,  247 

deavored,  in  vain,  to  stay  the  course  of  violent  rneas-    1"3"7§. 
ures,  and  the  warlike  policy  of  the  ministers  was  sus-  ~ 
tained  bv  powerful  majorities  in   both  houses,     ^ut  i.  what  ef- 

J    f  f      ,  -i  r     i  •         feet  did  t/iti 

the  unexpected  news  of  the  surrender  ot  the  entire   surrender 
northern  British  army,  produced  a  great  change  in  the  ^ernarmy' 
aspect  of  affairs,  and  plunged  the  nation  into  a  dejec-    vroduc&l 
tion  as  profound  as  their  hopes  had  been  sanguine,  and 
the  promises  of  ministers  magnificent. 

2.  2Lord  North,  compelled  by  fhe  force  of  public     a-  Feb 
opinion,  now  came    forward*    with   two  conciliatory  ° 
bills,  by  which  England  virtually  conceded  all  that 

had  been  the  cause  of  controversy  between  the  two 
countries,  and  offered  more  than  the  colonies  had  asked    were  they 
or  desired  previous  to  the  declaration  of  independence. 
These  bills  passed  rapidly  through   parliament,  and 
received  the  royal  assent fa  b.  March  a. 

3.  Commissioners  were  then  sent  to  America,  with  3.^;^;  pro- 
proposals  for  an  amicable  adjustment  of  differences  ;  but  , 

these  were  promptly  rejected  by  the  congress,  which 

refused  to  treat  with  Great  Britain  until  she  should. 

either  withdraw  her  fleets  and  armies,  or,  in  positive 

and  express  terms,  acknowledge  the  independence  of 

the  states.     4One  of  the  commissioners  then  attempted  4  What  un_ 

to  g-ain  the  same  ends  bv  private  intrigue  and  bribery,  worthy  act 

o  .  J    f  o  J  '    is  'tnention- 

• — which  coming  to  the  knowledge   01  congress,  that     ed,  and 
body  declared  it  incompatible  with  their  honor  to  hold  congress  rer 
any  correspondence  or  intercourse  with  him. 

4.  5Soon  after  the  rejection  of  the  British  terms  of    5.  u^a; 
accommodation,  congress  received  the  news  of  the  ac 
knowledgment  of  American  independence  by  the  court 

of  France,  and  the  conclusion  of  a  treaty  of  alliance    receive? 
and  commerce  between  the  two  countries.    6The  treaty     Feb  6 
was  signed  the  sixth  of  February,  by  Benjamin  Frank-  e.  By  whom 
tin,  Silas  Deane,  and  Arthur  Lee,  on  the  part  of  Amer- 


did  congress 
soon  after 


treaty  sign 
ed,  and 


ica,  and  was  ratified  by  congress  on  the  fourth  of  May  wtu>nrati 
following.  ^ed? 

5.  7In  the  second  part  of  the  treaty  it  was  stipulated,  7.w%a;wcr 
that,  should  war  occur  between  France  and  England,  tiomqftte 
the  two  parties  should  assist  each  other  with  counsel    ' 
and  with  arms,  and  that  neither  should  conclude  truce 
or  peace  with  Great  Britain  without  the  consent  of  the  9.  HOW  was 
uthor.     8This  treaty  was  considered  equivalent  to  a  regarded^ 


248 

1778. 

~~ 

a.  April  is. 
i.w/iatwere 


THE   REVOLUTION. 


[PART 


France? 

a.wh*twere 

ten"'ofAd 
Howe 


a.  of  wash- 
wgtoni 


4.  whatyre- 


.  Neverthe- 
nfiuSi 


s.  what 


declaration  of  war  by  France  against  Great  Britain  ; 
and  the  two  European  -powers  made  the  most  active 
preparations  for  the  approaching  contest. 

6-  'A  French  fleet,  under  the  command  of  Count 
D'Estaing,  was  dispatched*  to  America,  with  the  de- 
sign  of  blockading  the  British  fleet  in  the  Delaware, 
while  Washington  should  hold  the  land  forces  in  check 
Jersey.  2But  Admiral  Howe  had  already  an- 
tne  scheme,  and,  before  the  arrival  of  D'Es- 
taing,  had  sailed  for  New  York,  where  all  the  British 
forces  had  been  ordered  to  concentrate.  General  Clin 
ton,  who  had  succeeded  General  Howe  in  the  com 
mand  of  the  land  forces,  evacuated  Philadelphia  on 
tne  18th  of  June,  and  with  about  eleven  thousand  men, 
and  an  immense  quantity  of  baggage  and  provisions, 
commenced  his  retreat  towards  New  York. 

7.  ^Washington,  whose  numbers  exceeded  those  of 
Clinton,  followed  cautiously  with  the  main  body  of  his 
army,  while  detachments  were  sent  forward  to    co 
operate  with  the  Jersey  militia  in  harassing  the  ene- 
^Ji  an^  retarding  their  march.     4The  commander-in- 
chief  was  anxious  to  try  a  general  engagement,  but 
his   opinion   was  overruled  in   a  council  of  officers. 
^Nevertheless,  when  the  British  had  arrived  at  Mon- 
mouth,*   Washington,  unwilling  to  permit  them   to 
reach  the  secure  heights  of  Middletownf  without  a 
battle,  ordered  General  Lee,  who  had  been  previously 
exchanged,  to  attack  their  rear. 

8.  6Ori  the  morning  of  the  28th,  the  light-horse  of 
Lafayette    advanced  against  the   enemy,   but,   being 
briskly  charged  by  Cornwallis  and  Clinton,  was  forced 
to  fall  back.     Lee,  surprised  by  the  sudden  charge  of 
the  enemy,  ordered  a  retreat  across  a  morass  in  his  rear, 
for  the  purpose  of  gaining  a  more  favorable  position  j 
but  part  of  his  troops,  mistaking  the  order,  contin- 


BATTLE  OF  MQNMQUTH. 


*  Monm&uth,  now  the  village  of  Freehold, 
in  Monmonth  County,  is  about  eighteen  miles 
S.E.  from  New  Brunswick.  The  principal 
part  of  the  battle  was  fought  about  a  mile  and 
a  half  N.W.  from  the  village,  on  the  road  to 
Englishtown.  (See  Map  ;  also  Map,  p.  226.) 

i~ Middletown  is  a  small  village  twelve  miles 
N.E.  from  Monmouth,  on  the  road  to  Sandy 
Hook.  The  Heights  mentioned  are  the  Nevi- 
sink  Hills,  bordering  Sandy  Hook  Bay  on  tha 
south.  (See  Map,  p.  226.) 


CHAP.  IV.]  EVENTS    OF    1778.  249 

ued  to  retreat,  and  Lee  was  compelled  to  follow,  briskly  1778. 
pursued  by  the  enemy.  At  this  moment,  Washington,  ~~  • 

coming  up,  and  both  surprised  and  vexed  at  observing 
tho  retreat,  or  rather  flight  of  the  troops,  addressed 
Lee  with  some  warmth,  and  ordered  him  to  rally  his 
troops  and  oppose  the  enemy. 

0.   ^tung-  by  the  reproaches  of  his  general,  Lee    i.  Relate 

i  *..-.-.  . .  ,  , .  '  the  progress 

made  extreme  exertions  to  rally,  and,  having  disposed  and  end  of 
his  troops  on  more  advantageous  ground,  opposed  a  povv-  t 
erful  check  to  the  enemy,  until  at  length,  overpowered 
by  numbers,  he  was  forced  to  fall  back,  which  he  did, 
however,  without  any  confusion.     The  main  body  soon 
coming  up  in  separate  detachments,  the  battle  became 
general,  and  was  continued  until  night  put  an  end  to 
the  contest.     2  Washington  kept  his  troops  under  arms  2.  mat  oaf 
during  the  night,  designing  to  renew  the  battle  on  the  /"«£JJ? 
coming  morning  |  but  Clinton,  in  the  mean  time,  si-     ******* 
lently  drew  off  his  troops,  and  proceeded  rapidly  on  his 
route  towards  New  York. 

10.  3The  British  left  upon  the  field  of  battle  about  3.  what  loss- 
three  hundred  killed;  while  the  loss  of  the  Americans  ^Slf" 
was  less  than  seventy.     On  both  sides  many  died  of 

the  intense  heat  of  the  weather,  added  to  the  fatigue  of 
the  day.    4General  Lee,  who  had  been  deeply  irritated  4.  what  was 
by  the  reprimand  of  Washington  on  the  day  of  battle,  *S?j£$' 
addressed  to  him  two  haughty  and  offensive  letters, 
demanding  reparation.     f  The  result  was  the  arrest  of  5  what  fur- 
Lee,  and  his  trial,  by  a  court-martial,  on  the  charges 
of  disobedience  of  orders,  misbehavior  before  the  ene 
my,  and  disrespect  to  the    commander-in-chief.     He 
was  found  guilty,  and  was  suspended  from  his  com 
mand  one  year.     He  never  rejoined   the  army,  but 
died  in  seclusion  at  Philadelphia,  just  before  the  close 
of  the  war. 

1 1.  •  After  the  battle  of  Monmouth,  the  British  pro- 
ceeded  without  further  molestation  to  Sandy  Hook, 
whence   they  were  taken  on  board  the  British  fleet, 

and  transported3-  to  New  York.  Washington  pro-  *•  July  5. 
ceeded  to  White  Plains,  where  he  remained  until  late  b.N.p.234. 
in  autumn,  when  he  retired  to  winter  quarters  at  Mid-  J^S^  J£ 
dlebrook,b  in  New  Jersey.  7On  the  llth  of  July  the  fleet  of 

f   r*         ,.  T-u-n   i    •  i       rr   ci        i      TT  Count D'E* 

tlcet  oi  Count  L)  Lstamg  appeared  oil   Sandy  Hook, 

11* 


250  THE   REVOLUTION.  [PART  HL 

1778.  but  being-  unable  to  pass  the  bar  at  the  entrance  of 
New  York  Bay,  was  forced  to  abandon  the  design  of 
attacking  the  British  fleet,  and,  by  the  advice  of  Wash- 


i  of  the  ington,  sailed  for  Newport,  in  Rhode  Island, 
523?  a^ter  ^ie  departure  °f  D'Estaing,  several  vessels  arrived 
at  New  York,  and  joined  the  British  fleet  ;  when  Ad 
miral  Howe,  although  his  squadron  was  still  inferior 
to  that  of  the  French,  hastened  to  Rhode  Island  for  the 
relief  of  General  Pigot. 

12-  ^n  tne  niean  time  General  Sullivan,  with  a  de- 
tachment  from  Washington's  army,  and  with  reinforce- 
ments  fr°m  New  England,  had  arrived  at  Providence, 
Greene,  and  with  the  design  of  co-operating  with  the  French  fleet 
?  in  an  attack  on  the  British  force  stationed  at  Newport. 
Sullivan  was  subsequently  joined  by  Generals  Greene 
a.  N.  p.  85,   and  Lafayette,  and  the  army  took  post  at  Tiverton,11 
aidn£P>    whence,  on  the  9th  of  August,  it  crossed  the  eastern 
Aug.  9.      passage  of  the  bay,  and  landed  on  the  northern  part  of 
b  N.  p.  214.  Rhode  Island.b 

13>  3^  simultaneous  attack  by  land  and  sea  had 
been  planned  against  the  British  ;  but,  on  the  morning 
°f  the  tenth,  the  fleet  of  Lord  Howe  appeared  in  sight, 
and  D'Estaing  immediately  sailed  out  to  give  him  bat- 
4  \vhat    tie.     4While  each  commander  was  striving  to  get  the 
evimildt  advantage  of  position,  and  at  the  very  moment  when 
they  were  about  to  engage,  a  violent  storm  arose,  which 

c.  Aug.  12.  parted6  the  combatants,  and  greatly  damaged  the  fleets. 
Aug.  20.         14.  6On  the  20th,  D'Estaing  returned  to  Newport, 

5'did!h^r  but  soon  sailedd  to  Boston  to  repair  damages,  contrary 
jieets  then   to  the  strong  remonstrances  of  the  Americans.     The 

d.  Tug.  22.  British  fleet  returned  to  New  York.     •General  Sulli- 
*'Wwedfo    van'  *n  t^e  mean  time,  had  advanced  to  the  siege  of 
the  army  of  Newport,  but  seeing-  the  allied  fleet  retire,  he  was  forced 

Sullivan  in  •  i    ,'  i   -       &  rm         T<        i  •  t. 

the  mean   to  withdraw  his  army.      Ihe  English  pursued,  and 

e.  S.?29.  attacked6  him  in  the  northern  part  of  the  island,  but 

were  repulsed  with  considerable  loss.     On  the  night 
Aug.  so.    of  the  30th  Sullivan  regained  the  mainland,  narrowly 

f.  Aug.  31.    escaping  being  intercepted  by  General  Clinton,  who 
7.  Give  an  arrive(l  the   nextf  day,  with  a  force  of  four  thousand 

account  oj  ••,•.•««••<  "V  fi  i  •    c     c  TVT 

men  and  a  light  squadron,  lor  the  relief  of  Aewport. 

15.  7Finding  Newport  secure,  General  Clinton  re- 
turned  to  New  York,  and  soon  after  detached  General 


CHAP.    IV.] 


EVENTS    OF    1778. 


251 


Grey,  on  an  expedition  against  the  southern  shores  of 
Massachusetts,  arid  the  adjoining-  islands.  Arriving* 
in  Buzzard's  Bay,*  a  place  of  resort  for  American  pri 
vateers,  he  burned  about  70  sail  of  shipping, — destroyed 
a  large  amount  of  property  in  New  Bedford!  arid  Fair 
Haven,  and  made  a  descentb  upon  Martha's  Vineyard. 
A  similar  expedition,0  under  the  command  of  Captain 
Ferguson,  was  soon  after  undertaken  against  Little 
Egg  Harbor,J  in  New  Jersey,  by  which  a  considerable 
amount  of  stores  fell  into  the  handsd  of  the  enemy. 

16.  lln  the  early  part  of  the  summer,  a  force  of  about 
1600  tories  and  Indians,  under  the  command  of  Col. 
John  Butler,  a  noted  and  cruel  tory  leader,  appeared 
near  the  flourishing  settlements  in  the  valley  of  Wy 
oming,^  situated  on  the  banks  of  the  Susquehannah. 
About  400  of  the  settlers,  who  marched  out  to  meet 
the  enemy,  were  defeated*  with  the  loss  of  nearly  their 
whole  number.     The  fort  at  Wyoming  was  then  be 
sieged,  but  the  garrison,  being  drawn  out  to  hold  a 
parley  with  the  besiegers,  was  attacked,  and  nearly  the 
whole  number  was  slain. f 

17.  2On  the  morning  following  the  day  of  the  battle, 
humane  terms  of  surrender  were  agreed  upon  be 
tween  the  besieged  and  the  enemy ;  and  the  survivors 
in  the  fort  departed  for  their  homes  in  fancied  secur 
ity.     But  the  savages,  thirsting  for  blood  and  plun 
der,  could  not  be  restrained.     They  spread  over  the 
valley,  and  at  night-fall  began  their  work  of  death. 
The  tomahawk  spared  neither  age  nor  sex ;  the  dwell 
ings  of  the  inhabitants  were  burned ;  and  the  late 
blooming  paradise  was  converted  into  a  scene  of 
desolation.     Only  a  few  of  the  settlers  escaped. 

18.  3A   retaliatory   expedition   was  undertaken  in 
October,  against  the  Indians  on  the  upper  branches  of 


b.  Sept.  7. 

c.  Sailed 
Sept.  30. 


d.  Oct.  6. 

1.  Give  an 
account  of 
the  attack: 
on  Wyo 
ming. 


e.  July  3. 


f.  July  4. 

2.  Refatetha 
further  cru 
elties  of  th& 
assailant*. 


3.  What  re 
taliatory 
expeditions 
were  un 
dertaken  ? 


*  Buzzard's  Bay  lies  on  the  S.  coast  of  Massachusetts,  E.  from  Rhode  Island.    The 
distance  from  the  head  of  this  bay  across  the  peninsula  of  Cape  Cod  is  only  five  miles 

*  JVfeio  Bedford  is  a  large  village  on  the  W.  side  of  an  arm  of  the  sea  that  sets  up  from 
Blizzard's  Bay.    A  bridge  near  the  centre  of  the  village  connects  it  with  Fair  Haven 
>n  the  E.  side  of  the  stream. 

$  Little  Egg  Harbor  Bay,  River,  and  Town,  lie  at  the  southeastern  extremity  of  Bur 
lington  Co.,  about  sixty-five  miles  S.  from  Sandy  Hook.  The  British  troops  passed 
ibout.  fifteen  miles  up  the  river. 

§  The  name  Wyoming  was  applied  to  a  beautiful  valley  on  both  sides  of  the  Susque- 
tiar.oah  in  the  present  county  of  Luzerne,  Pennsylvania.  The  small  village  of  Wyo 
ming;  is  on  the  YV.  side  of  the  Susqueiannah,  nearly  opposite  Wilkesbarre. 


252  THE   REVOLUTION.  JI  \RT  !tt 

1778.    the  Susquehannah ;  and  one  early  in  the  following 
~~  year,  by  Colonel  Clark,  against  the  settlements  estab- 
\.wuhwhat  lished  by  the  Canadians  west  of  the  Alleghanies.    irThe 
success?    tory  settlers,  filled  with  dismay,  hastened  to  swear  al 
legiance  to  the  United  States ;  and  the  retreats  of  the 
hostile  tribes  on  the  Wabash*  were  penetrated,  and 
their  country  desolated. 

19.  2In  November,  a  repetition  of  the  barbarities  of 
Wyoming  was  attempted  by  a  band  of  tori es,  regulars, 
vaueyi     and  Indians,  who  made  an  attacka  upon  the  Cherry 
a.Nov.  11,12.  Valleyf  settlement  in  New  York.     Many  of  the  in 
habitants  were  killed,  and  others  were  carried   into 
captivity  ;  but  the  fort,  containing  about  200  soldiers, 
3  of  the    was   not   laken.     3These    excursions   were   the  only 
remainder  events,  requiring  notice,  which  took  place  in  the  mid- 
°  t\tfwar  die  and  northern  sections  of  the  country  during  the  re 
mainder  of  the  year  1778.     The  scene  of  events  was 
now  changed  to  the  south,  which  henceforth  became 
the  principal  theatre  on  which  the  British  conducted 
offensive  operations. 

b.  NOV.  s.        20.  4Early  in  November  the  Count  D'Estaing  sailedb 
*'thelmlvT  for  the  West  Indies,  for  the  purpose  of  attacking  the 
^h^tfie116  British  dependencies  in  that  quarter.     On  the  same 

jieets?      day,  the  British  admiral  Hotham  sailed0  from  Sandy 

c.  NOV.  a.    j^OQ^  .  an(j  jn  December,  he  was  followed  by  Admiral 

Byron,  who  had  superseded  Admiral  Howe  in  the 
comman(^  °f  tne  British  fleet.  5In  November  Colonel 
Campbell  was  despatchedd  from  New  York,  by  Gen- 
eral  Clinton,  with  a  force  of  about  2000  men,  against 
Georgia,  the  most  feeble  of  the  southern  provinces, 
e.  Dec.  29.  21.  6Late  in  December  the  troops  landed8  near  Sa- 
*w£ount'of  Varman5  which  was  then  defended  .by  the  American 
the  toss  of  p-eneral,  Robert  Howe,  with  about  600  regular  troops, 

Savannah.    °,          '„        ,          ,       ,      '.».  .  ™  .    TT°  -r   > 

and  a  lew  hundred  militia.  General  Howe  had  re 
cently  returned  from  an  unsuccessful  expedition  against 
East  Florida,  and  his  troops,  still  enfeebled  by  disease, 
were  in  a  poor  condition  to  face  the  enemy.  Being 

*  The  Wabash  River  rises  in  the  western  part  of  Ohio,  and  after  running  a  short  dis 
tance  N.W.  into  Indiana,  passes  S.W.  through  that  state,  and  thence  south  to  Ohio 
River,  forming  about  half  the  western  boundary  of  Indiana. 

t  Cherry  Valley,  town  and  village,  is  in  Otsego  Co.,  N.  Y.,  fifty  -two  miles  W.  from  Al 
bany,  and  about  fifteen  S.  from  the  Mohawk  River.  It  was  first  settled  in  1740.  Tho 
luxuriant  growth  of  Wild  Cherry  gave  it  the  name  of  Cherry  J' alley,  which  was  for  a 
long  timo  applied  to  a  larye  section  of  country  S.  and  W.  of  the  present  village;. 


said  of  the 
result  of  the 
campai 


CHAP.  V.]  EVENTS    OF    1779.  If  \J   Jj  253 

attacked*  near  the  city,  and  defeated,  with  the  broken  1779. 

remains  of  his  army  he  retreated  up  the  Savannah,  and  a  Dcc  ~^~ 
took  shelter  by  crossing  into  South  Carolina. 

22.  irrhus  the  capital  of  Georgia  fell  into  the  hands  L  what  is 
of  the  enemy  ; — the  only  important  acquisition  which 

they  had  made  during  the  year.     The  two  hostile  and-the~re(. 

armies  at  the  north,  after  two  years'  maneuvering,  had  attve  posi- 

,  J    .  .      .     o'         .     tionsof  the 

been  brought  back  to  nearly  the  same  relative  posi-  two  armies 
tions  which  they  occupied  at  the  close  of  1776  ;  and  the 
offending  party  in  the  beginning,    now    intrenching 
himself  on  New  York  Island,  was  reduced  to  the  use 
of  the  pickaxe  and  the  spade  for  defence.     2Inthe  Ian-  2_Howwca 
guage  of  Washington,  "  The  hand  of  Providence  had  £  ™J'g 
been  so  conspicuous  in  all  this,  that  he  who  lacked   Wtf£$s' ' 
faith  must  have  been  worse  than  an  infidel ;  and  he, 
more  than  wicked,  who  had  not  gratitude  to  acknowl 
edge  his  obligations." 


CHAPTER  V. 

EVENTS    OP    1779. 

1. 3The  military  operations  dur 
ing  the  year  1779,  were  carried 
on  in  three  separate  quarters. 
The  British  force  at  the  south  was  /HI 
engaged  in  prosecuting  the  plan 
of  reducing  Georgia  and  South 
Carolina ;  the  forces  of  Washing-  OENEBAL  WAYNE. 

ton  and  Clinton  were  employed  in  the  northern  sec-  3- now  were 
tion  of  the  union ;  and  the  fleets  of  France  and  En-  t^o/fhe 
land  contended  for  superiority  in  the  West  Indies.  mSJSr 

2. 4Soon  after  the  fall  of  Savannah,  General  Prevost,  b  Jan.  9. 
with  a  body  of  troops  from  East  Florida,  capturedb  the  4.  ^^ 
fort  at  Sunbury,*  the  only  remaining  military  post  in 
Georgia  ;  after  which,  he  united  his  forces  with  those 
of  Colonel  Campbell,  and  took  the  chief  command  of 
the  southern  British  army.  An  expedition  which  he 
sent  against  Port  Royal ,c  in  South  Carolina,  was  at-  M 


events  suc 
ceeded  the 


c.  Note  and 
ap,  p.  36. 


'  Sunbunj  is  on  the  S.  side  of  Medway  River,  at  the  head  of  fit  Catharine's  Sound, 
about  twenty-eight  miles  S.W.  from  Savannah. 


254  THE   REVOLUTION.  [PART   IIL 

1779.   tacked  by  the  Carolinians  under  General  Moultrie, 
~"  and  defeated  with  severe  loss. 

1.  why  did       3.  *In  order  to  encourage  and  support  the  loyalists, 

large  numbers  of  whom  were  supposed  to  reside  in  the 
interior  and  northern  portions  of  the  province,  the  Brit- 

2.  what  is  ish  advanced  to  Augusta.     2A  bodv  of  tories,  having- 

related  of  a      •  •  j   v        •  i          i    i  i 

body  of  to-  risen  ]n  arms,  and  having  placed  themselves  under  the 
coi.  jBto$T?  command  of  Colonel  Boyd,  proceeded  along  the  west 
ern  frontiers  of  Carolina  in  order  to  join  the  royal  army, 
committing  great  devastations  and  cruelties  on  the  way. 
When  near  the  British  posts,  they  were  encountered* 
by  Colonel  Pickens  at  the  head  of  a  party  of  Carolina 
militia,  and,  in  a  desperate  engagement,  were  totally 

a.  Feb.  14.    defeated.1     Colonel  Boyd  was  killed,  and  seventy  of 

his  men  were  condemned  to  death,  as  traitors  to  their 
country, — but  only  five  were  executed. 

s.  what  ex-  4.  3Encouraged  by  this  success,  General  Lincoln, 
wno  had-  previously  been  placed  in  command  of  the 
southern  department,  and  who  had  already  advanced 

savannah?  to  the  west  bank  of  the  Savannah,  sent  a  detachment 
of  nearly  2000  men,  under  General  Ash,  across  the 
river,  for  the  purpose  of  repressing  the  incursions  of 
the  enemy,  and  confining  them  to  the  low  country 
near  the  ocean. 

b.  March  3.       5.  <Having  taken  a  station  on  Brier  Creek,f  Gen- 
icSntaof  eral  Ash  was  surprised  and  defeatedb  by  General  Pre- 
to£?JSk?  vost>  with  the  loss  of  nearly  his  whole  army.     Most  of 

the  militia,  who  fled  at  the  first  fire  of  the  enemy,  were 
either  drowned  in  the  river,  or  swallowed  up  in  the 
B.withwhat  surrounding  marshes.     6The  subjugation  of  Georgia 
dprevosTneaxt  was  complete  ;  and  General  Prevost  now  busied  him- 
bussii}lm~  se^ in  securing"  the  farther  co-operation  of  the  loyalists, 
and  in  re-establishing,  for  a  brief  period,  a  royal  legis 
lature. 

G.  what  is  6.  'Although,  by  the  repulse  at  Brier  Creek,  Gen- 
'SittattiX  era^  Lincoln  had  lost  one-fourth  of  his  army,  yet,  by 
ad?signshof  the  extreme  exertions  of  the  Carolinians,  by  the  middle 
aefoin/r  °^  April  he  was  enabled  to  enter  the  field  anew,  at  the 
head  of  more  than  five  thousand  men.  Leaving  Gen- 

*  At  Kettle  Creek,  on  the  S.W.  side  of  the  Savannah  River. 

t  Brier  Creek  enters  the  Savannah  from  the  west,  fifty-three  miles  N.  from  Savan 
nah     The  battle  was  fought  on  the  N.  bank,  near  the  Savannah. 


CHAP.  V.]  EVENTS    OF    1779.  255 


eral  Moultrie  to  watch  the  movements  of  General  Pre- 
vost,  he  commenced4  his  march  up  the  left  bank  of  the 
Savannah,  with  the  design  of  entering  Georgia  by  the 
way  of  Augusta. 

7.  General  Prevost,  in  the  mean  time,  had  marched 
upon  Charleston,  before  which  he  appeared  on  the  1  1th 
of  May,  and,  on  the  following  day,  summoned  the  town 
to  surrender;  but  the  approach  of  Lincoln  soon  com 
pelled  him  to  retreat.     On  the  20th  of  June  the  Amer 

icans  attacked5  a  division  of  the  enemy  advantageously   b  June  20 
posted  at  the  pass  of  Stono  Ferry,*  but,  after  a  severe 
action,  were  repulsed  with    considerable  loss.      The 
British  soon  after  established  a  post  at  Beaufort,0  on  c.  see  Map, 
Port  Royal  Island,  after  which  the  main  body  of  the      p-  35> 
army  retired  to  Savannah.     The  unhealthiness  of  the 
season  prevented,  during  several  months,  any  farther 
active  operations  of  the  two  armies. 

8.  2While  these  events  were  transpiring  at  the  South,  2.  n<*wwer& 
the  forces  of  Clinton,  at  the  North,  were  employed  in 
various  predatory  incursions  ;  —  ravaging  the  coasts,  and 
plundering  the  country,  with  the  avowed  object  of  ren- 
dering  the  colonies  of  as  little  avail  as  possible  to  their 

new  allies  the  French. 

9.  3In  February,  Governor  Tryon,  at  the  head  of  d  N  p  ^ 
about  1500  men,  proceeded  from  Kingsbridge,d  as  far  s.  Give  an 
as  Horse  Neck,  in  Connecticut,  where  he   destroyed  CGovUTry'- 
sorrie  salt  works,  and  plundered  the  inhabitants,  but 
otherwise  did  little  damage.     General  Putnam,  being 
accidentally  at  Horse  Neck,*  hastily  collected  about  a    na™'8ees' 
hundred  men,  and  having  placed  them,  with  a  couple  c.  N.  P.  122 
of  old  field-pieces,  on  the  high  ground  near  the  meet-    aipdSPl 
ing-house,  continued  to  fire  upon  the  enemy  until  the 
British  dragoons  were  ordered  to  charge  upon  him  ; 

when,  ordering  his  men  to  retreat  and  form  on  a  hill 
at  a  little  distance,  he  put  spurs  to  his  steed,  and  plunged 
down  the  precipice  at  the  church  ;  escaping  uninjured  4.  what  is 
by  the  many  balls  that  were  fired  at  him  in  his  descent,  ^pl&ml 

10.  4In  an  expedition  against  Virginia,  public  and  agai™lav?r 
private  property,  to  a  large  amount,  was  destroyedf  at   f.  Ma?  u. 

*  Stono  Ferry,  ten  miles  W.  from  Charleston,  is  the  passage  across  Stono  River,  lead 
Ing  from  John's  Island  to  the  mainland. 


256 


THE    REVOLUTION. 


[PART   III. 


1770. 


1.  Of  the 
expedition 
of  Clinton 
up  the  Hud 
son? 

a.  May  31. 
\,  June  1. 


2.  Of  the 
second  ex 
pedition  of 
Gov.  Tryon 

against 

Connecti 
cut  ? 
c.  See  p.  107. 

d.  July  5. 
e.  7th— 12th. 


3.  What 

brilliant 
achieve 
ment  occur 
red  about 
this  time  1 

July  15. 

4.  Wliatwas 

the  time 

and  what 

the  plan  of 

the  attack  f 


5.  Give  an 
account  of 
the  success 
of  the  en 
terprise. 


15th,  16th. 


6.Whatwere 
the  losses  on 
each  side? 


Norfolk,  Portsmouth,*  and  the  neighboring  towns  and 
villages, — the  enemy  every  where  marking  their  route 
by  cruelty  and  devastation,  *In  an  expedition  up  the 
Hudson,  conducted  by  General  Clinton  himself,  Stony 
Pointf  was  abandoned,"  and  the  garrison  at  Verplank's 
Point  j  was  forced  to  surrender13  after  a  short  but  spirit 
ed  resistance.  Both  places  were  then  garrisoned  by 
the  enemy. 

11.  2Early  in  July,   Governor  Tryonij  with  about 
2600  men,  was  despatched  against  the  maritime  towns 
of  Connecticut.     In  this  expedition  New  Haven0  was 
plundered,11  and  East  Haven,  Fairfield,  and  Norwalk, 
were  reduced  to  ashes.6     Various  acts  of  cruelty  were 
committed  on  the  defenceless  inhabitants ;  and  yet  the 
infamous  Tryon  boasted  of  his  clemency,  declaring 
that  the  existence  of  a  single  house  on  the  coast  was  a 
monument  of  the  king's  mercy. 

12.  3 While  Tryon  was  desolating  the  coasts  of  Con 
necticut,  the   Americans  distinguished  themselves  by 
one  of  the  most  brilliant  achievements  which  occurred 
during  the  war.     This  was  the  recapture   of  Stony 
Point,  on  the  Hudson.     4On  the  15th  of  July  General 
Wayne  advanced  against  this  fortress,  and  arrived  at 
the  works  in  the  evening,  without  being  perceived  by 
the  enemy.      Dividing  his  force  into   two   columns, 
both  marched  in  order  and  silence,  with  unloaded  mus 
kets  and  fixed  bayonets. 

13.  5As  they  were  wading  through  a  deep  morass, 
which  was  covered  by  the  tide,  the  English  opened 
upon  them  a  tremendous  fire  of  musketry,  and  of  can 
non  loaded  with  grape  shot ;  but  nothing  could  check 
the  impetuosity  of  the  Americans.     They  opened  their 
way  with  the  bayonet, — scaled  the  fort, — and  the  two 
columns  met  in  the  centre  of  the  works.     6The  British 
lost  upwards  of  six  hundred  men  in  killed  and  prison 
ers,  besides  a  large  amount  of  military  sUres.     The 
American  loss  was  about  100. 


*  Portsmouth,  Virginia,  is  on  the  west  side  of  Elizabeth  River,  opposite  to,  and  one 
mile  distant  from  Norfolk.  (See  Norfolk,  p.  213.) 

t  Stony  Point  is  a  high  rocky  promontory  at  the  head  of  Haverstraw  Bay,  on  the  W. 
bank  of  Hudson  River,  about  forty  miles  N.  from  New  York.  A  light-house  has  been 
erected  on  the  site  of  the  old  fort.  (See  Map,  p.  244.) 

t  Vf.r-pla.nk' '.s-  Point  is  on  the  E.  side  of  the  Hudson  River,  nearly  opposite  Stony  Point, 
(See  Map,  p.  244.) 


CHAP.  V.J  EVENTS    OF    1779.  257 

14.  ^oon   after  the   taking  of  Stony  Point,  Major    1779. 
Lee  surprised*  a  British  garrison  at  Paulus  Hook,* —  TTuiTiiT" 
killed  thirty,  and  took  one  hundred  arid  sixty  prisoners,  \.whatoc- 


2T hese  successes,  however,  were  more  than  counter-    Clpaidus 
balanced  by  an  unsuccessful  attempt  on  a  British  post      ll™]^ 
which  had  recently  been  established  on  the  Penobscot  w^tiwal 
River.     *A  flotilla  of  37  sail,  fitted  out  by  Massachu-  CZ3^- 
setts,  proceeded  against  the  place. b     After  a  useless  bTSved 
delay,  during  a  siege  of  15  days,  the  Americans  were     Ju'y 25- 
n  the  point  of  proceeding  to  the  assault,  when  a  Brit-  account™ 
Jsh  fleet  suddenly  made  its  appearance,  and  attacked6   **%%£*' 
and  destroyed  the  flotilla.     Most  of  the  soldiers  and  c.  Aug.  is. 
sailors  who  escaped  made  their  way  back  by  land, 
through  pathless  forests,  enduring  the  extremes  of  hard 
ship  and  suffering;. 

15.  4The   Six  Nations,  with  the  exception  of  the  4  WM(  is 
Oneidas,  incited  bv  British  agents,  had  Ions:  carried  on  said  of  the 

j .          '    .  i  .    &  &        ,  hostilities  of 

a  distressing  warfare  against  the  border  settlements,  trust* NO- 
5To  check  their  depredations,  a  strong  force,  under  the    z.oftfut 
command  of  General  Sullivan,  was  sent  against  them  ^nTagainlt 
during  the  summer  of  this  year.     Proceedingd  up  the    dr/ie'[t?3 
Susquehannah,  from  Wyoming,  with  about  three  thou 
sand  men,  at  Tioga  Pointf  he  was  joined*  by  General  e.  Aug.  22. 
James  Clinton,  from  the  banks  of  the  Mohawk,  with 
an  additional  force  of  1600. 

16.  6On  the  29th  of  August  they  found  a  body  of    Aug.  29. 
Indians  and  tories  strongly  fortified  at  Elmira,J  where    'hStt£qf 
was  fought  the  "  Battle  of  the  Chemung,"  in  which    $£$$• 
the  enemy  were   defeated   with  such  loss  that   they 
abandoned  all  thoughts  of  farther  resistance.     7Sulli-    7  ofthe 
van  then  laid  waste  the  Indian  country  as  far  as  the  fffjfgj^ 
Genesee  River,§  burned  forty  villages,  and  destroyed   suiuvan? 
more  than  one  hundred  and  fifty  thousand  bushels  of  Aus"  Sept* 
corn.     The  Indians  were  greatly  intimidated  by  this 

*  Paulus  Hnok,  now  Jersey  City,  is  a  point  of  land  on  the  W.  side  of  the  Hudson, 
opposite  New  York  City.  (See  Map,  p.  117.) 

t  Tioga  Point,  is  at  the  confluence  of  the  Tioga  River  and  the  Susquehannah,  in  1  he 
northern  part  of  Pennsylvania.  The  village  of  Athens  now  occupies  the  place  of  Sul 
livan's  encampment. 

t  Elmira,  formerly  called  Newtoicn,  is  situated  on  the  N.  side  of  the  Chemung  01 
Tioga  River,  about  twenty  miles  N.W.  from  Tioga  Point. 

§  The  Genes ee  River  rises  in  Pennsylvania,  and  running  N.  through  New  York,  en 
lers  Lake  Ontario  seven  miles  north  of  Rochester. 


258 


THE    REVOLUTION. 


[PART  in. 


1779. 

The  effect  of 
the  expedi 
tion  I 
a.  Sept.  9. 
I.  What  is 

said  of 
Count  D'Es- 
taingt  and 
of  the  siege 
of  Savan- 

nahl 
b.  Oct.  9. 


2.  What 

events  fol 
lowed  the 
repulse  from 
Savannah  ? 
c.  Oct.  18. 


d.  Oct.  25. 


3.  Why  did 
Spain  de 
clare  war  ? 
e.  June  16. 

4.  What  is 
said  of  an 
attempt  to 
invade  Gt. 

Britain  ? 
f.  Aug. 

5.  What  de 
feated  the 

project  ? 
K-  Aug. 


6.  What  is 

said  of  the 

siege  of 

Gibraltar  ? 


Sept.  23. 
7.  What  bat 
tle  loos 


expedition,  and  their  future  incursions  became   less 
formidable,  and  less  frequent. 

17.  l.Ear]y  in  September,  the  Count  D'Estaing,  re 
turning  from  the  West  Indies,  appeared*  with  his  fleet 
on  the  coast  of  Georgia,  and  soon  after,  in  concert  with 
the  American  force  under  General  Lincoln,  laid  siege 
to  Savannah.     After  the   expiration  of  a  month,  an 
assault  was  madeb  on  the  enemy's  works,  but  the  as 
sailants  were  repulsed  with  the  loss  of  nearly  a  thou 
sand  men  in  killed  and  wounded.     Count  Pulaski,  a 
celebrated  Polish  nobleman,  who  had  espoused    the 
cause  of  the  states,  was  mortally  wounded. 

18.  2The  repulse  from  Savannah  was  soon  followed 
by  the  abandonment  of  the  enterprise — Count  D'Estaing 
again  departing0  with  his  whole  fleet  from  the  Amer 
ican  coast,  and  General  Lincoln  retreating0  into  South 
Carolina.    Late  in  October,  Sir  Henry  Clinton,  fearing 
an  attack  from  the  French  fleet,  ordered  his  forces  in 
Rhode  Island  to  withdraw  to  New  York.    The  retreatd 
was  effected  with  so  much  haste,  that  the  enemy  left 
behind  them  all  their  heavy  artillery,    and   a  large 
quantity  of  stores. 

19.  3During  the  summer  of  this  year,  Spain,  anxious 
to  recover  Gibraltar,*  Jamaica,  and  the  two  Floridas, 
seized  the  favorable  opportunity  for   declaring6   war 
against  Great  Britain.      4An  immense    French  and 
Spanish  armada  soon  after  appearedf  on  the  coasts  of 
Britain,  with  the  evident  design  of  invading  the  king 
dom  ;  but  a  variety  of  disasters  defeated  the  project. 

20.  5At  the  very  time  when  a  landing  was  designed 
at  Plymouth,  a  violent  gales  from  the  northeast  drove 
the  combined  fleet  from  the  channel  into  the  open  sea. 
Added  to  this,  a  violent  epidemic,  raging  among  the 
soldiers,  swept  off  more  than  five  thousand  of  their 
number.     6The  important  post  of  Gibraltar,  however, 
was  soon  after  besieged  by  the   combined   fleets   of 
France  and  Spain,  and  the  siege  was  vigorously  car 
ried  on,  but  without  success,  during  most  of  the  re 
maining  three  years  of  the  war. 

21.  7On   the    23d  of  September,  one  of  the  most 


*  Gibraltar  is  a  well  known,  high  and  narrow  promontory,  in  the  S.  of  Spain,  on  the 
strait  which  connects  the  Atlantic  with  the  Mediterranean. 


CHAP.  V.J  EVENTS    OF    1779.  259 

bloody  naval  battles  ever  known  was  fought  on  the  1779. 
coast  of  Scotland,  between  a  flotilla  of  French  and  fougflt  on 
American  vessels  under  the  command  of  Paul  Jones,  0}hjcft™tnd 
and  two  English  frigates  that  were  convoying  a  fleet  in  f^f;/i' 
of  merchantmen.  JAt  half  past  seven  in  the  evening, 
the  ship  of  Jones,  the  Bon  Homme  Richard,a  of  40 
guns,  engaged  the  Serapis,  a  British  frigate  of  44, 
under  command  of  Captain  Pearson.  The  two  frig- 
ates  coming  in  contact,  Jones  lashed  them  together, 
and  in  this  situation,  for  two  hours,  the  battle  raged 
with  incessant  fury,  while  neither  thought  of  surren 
dering. 

22.  While  both  ships  were  on  fire,  and  the  Richard 
on  the  point  of  sinking,  the  American  frigate  Alliance 
came  up,  and,  in  the  darkness  of  the  night,  discharged 
her  broadside  into  the  Richard.     Discovering  her  mis 
take,  she  fell  with  augmented  fury  on  the  Serapis, 
which  soon  surrendered.     Of  three  hundred  and  sev 
enty-five  men  that  were  on  board  the  vessel  of  Jones, 
three  hundred  were  killed  or  wounded.     The  Richard 
sunk  soon  after  her  crew  had  taken  possession  of  the 
conquered  vessel.     At  the  same  time  the  remaining 
English    frigate,    after   a   severe    engagement,    was 
captured. 

23.  2Thus  terminated  the  most  important  military 

events  of  1779.     The  flattering  hopes  inspired  in  the  result  of  the 
minds  of  the  Americans,  by  the  alliance  with  France 
in  the  former  year,  had  not  been  realized ;  and  the 
failure  of  every  scheme  of  co-operation  on  the  part  of 
the  French  fleet,  had  produced  a  despondency  of  mind 
unfavorable  to  great  exertions.     3The  American  army    3  Ofthe 
was  reduced  in  number,  and  badly  clothed ;  the  na-  *%£%£?? 
tional    treasury   was   empty ;    congress   was   without  ic<*n  army 

T  -i     .  J          .  „       -..*   J.  '.  ,  .     &       -,  ,,   ,  andthepeo- 

credit;  and  the  rapidly  diminishing  value  of  the  paper      pie? 
currency  of  the  country,  brought  distress   upon   all 
classes, — occasioned  the  ruin  of  thousands, — and  even 
threatened  the  dissolution  of  the  army. 

24.  4On  the  part  of  Britain,  a  far  different  scene  was    4.  Ofthe 
presented.     Notwithstanding  the  formidable  combina-  c7°^*f^ 
tion  of  enemies  which  now  threatened  her,  she  dis-  and  her  re~ 

,          ..  .       .  newed  exer- 

played  the  most  astonishing  resources,  and  made  re-  twmfor  the 
newed  exertions  for  the  conquest  of  the  colonies.    Par- 


THE   REVOLUTION. 


[PART  in. 


17§0. 


1.  What  is 
said  of  the 
scene'of  mil 
itary  opera 
tions  for  the 
year  1780? 

a.  Dec.  26, 

1779. 

2.  What  were 
the  move 
ments  of 
Gen.  Clin 
ton  previous 
to  the  com 
mencement 
of  the  siege 
of  Charles 
ton? 

b.  Feb.  11. 
c.  March  29. 

April  1. 


April  9. 
3.  What  is 
said  of  Ad 
miral  Ar- 
luthnot  ? 
4.  Of  the 
summons  to 
surrender? 
d.  April  9. 
5.  What  is 
said  of  Gen. 
Huifcr,  and 
of  the  de 
tachment 
sent  against 
him? 

•  See  Map. 


e  April  H. 


GKNEBAI.  MAEION. 


liament  voted  for  the  service  of  the 
year  1780,  eighty-five  thousand 
seamen,  and  thirty -five  thousand 
troops  in  addition  to  those  already 
abroad  ;  and,  for  the  service  of  the 
same  year,  the  House  of  Commons 
voted  the  enormous  sum  of  one 
hundred  millions  of  dollars. 


CHAPTER  VI. 

EVENTS    OF    1780, 


1.  CURING  the  year  1780,  military  operations  were 
mostly  suspended  in  the  North,  in  consequence  of  the 
transfer  of  the  scene  of  action  to  the  Carolinas.     2Late 
in  December  of  the  previous  year,  Sir  Henry  Clinton, 
leaving  General  Knyphausen  at  New  York,  sailed* 
with  the  bulk  of  his  army  to  the  South,  under  convoy 
of  Admiral  Arbuthnot,  and  arrived  on  the  coast  or 
Georgia  late  in  January.     On  the   10th  of  February 
he  departed  from  Savannah  for  the  siege  of  Charleston, 
then  defended  by  General  Lincoln,  and  after  taking 
possession1*  of  the  islands  south  of  the  city,  crossed0  the 
Ashley  River  with  the  advance  of  the  army,  and  on 
the  first  of  April  commenced  erecting  batteries  within 
eight  hundred  yards  of  the  American  works. 

2.  3On  the  9th  of  April,  Admiral  Arbuthnot,  favored 
by  a  strong  southerly  wind  and  the  tide,  passed  Fort 
Moultrie  with  little  damage,  and  anchored  his  fleet  in 
Charleston  harbor,  within  cannon  shot  of  the  city.     4A 
surnrnonsd  to  surrender  being   rejected,  the  English 
openedd   their  batteries  upon  the  town.     6The  Amer 
icans,  in  the  mean  time,  in  order  to  form  a  rallying 
point  for  the  militia,  and,  possibly,  succor  the  city,  had 
assembled  a  corps  under  the  command  of  General  Hu- 
ger  on  the  upper  part  of  Cooper  River,  at  a  place  called 
Monk's  Corner.*     Against  this  post  Clinton  sent  a  de 
tachment  of  fourteen  hundred  men,  commanded   by 
Webster,  Tarleton,  and  Ferguson,  which  succeeded  in 
surprising*  the  party, — putting  the  whole  to  flight, — 


3  HAP.  VI.] 


EVENTS    OF   1780. 


261 


a  Mav  6- 


May  6. 


May  12. 


and  capturing  a  large  quantity  of  arms,  clothing,  and    1T§O 
ammunition. 

3.  lSoon  after,  an  American  corps  was  surprised1  on 
the  Santee,*  by  Colonel  Tarleton.     The  enemy  over 
ran  the  country  on  the  left  side  of  the  Cooper  River, — 
Fort  Moultrie  surrendered  on  the  6th  of  May, — and 
Charleston  thus  found  itself  completely  enclosed  by  the 
British  forces,  with  no  prospect  of  relief,  either  by  land 
or  by  sea.     In  this  extremity,  the  fortifications  being 
mostly  beaten  down,  and  the  enemy  prepared  for  an 
assault,  on  the  12th  of  May  the  city  surrendered.    Gen 
eral  Lincoln  and  the  troops  under  his  command  became 
prisoners  of  war. 

4.  2Having  possession  of  the  capital,  General  Clin 
ton  made  preparations  for  recovering  the  rest  of  the 
province,  and  for  re-establishing  royal  authority.    Three 
expeditions  which  he  despatched  into  the  country  were  "mid'eftM 
completely  successful.     One  seized  the  important  post  ST^ 

of  Ninety-six  ;f  another  scoured  the  country  bordering 
on  the  Savannah  ;  while  Lord  Cornwallis  passed  the 
Santee,  and  made  himself  master  of  Georgetown.^  3A 
body  of  about  400  republicans,  under  Colonel  Buford, 
retreating  towards  North  Carolina,  being  pursued  by 
Colonel  Tarleton,  and  overtaken5  at  Waxhaw  Creek, § 
was  entirely  cut  to  pieces.  4Many  of  the  inhabitants 
now  joined  the  royal  standard  ;  and  Clinton,  seeing  the 
province  in  tranquillity,  left 
Lord  Cornwallis  in  com- 


countr^? 


success  of 
the  royal 
cause,  and 
the  depart- 


SEAT   OF    WAR   IN   SOUTH   CAROLINA. 


*  Santee  River,  tho  principal  river  of 
South  Carolina,  is  formed  by  the  con 
fluence  of  the  Wateree  from  the  E. 
and  the  Congaree  from  the  W.,  eighty- 
five  miles  N.W.  from  Charleston.— 
Running  S.E.  it  enters  the  Atlantic, 
about  fifty  miles  N.E.  from  Charles- 
tor..  (See  Map.) 

t  The  post  of  Ninety-siti  was  near 
the  boundary  line  between  the  pres 
ent  Edgefield  and  Abbeville  Counties, 
S.  Carolina,  five  miles  S.W.  from  the 
Saluda  River,  and  150  miles  N.W. 
from  Charleston.  (See  Map.) 

i  Georgetown  is  on  the  W.  bank  of 
the  Pedee,  at  its  entrance  into  Win- 
yaw  Bay.  about  sixty  miles  N.E.  from 
Charleston.  (See  Map.) 

$  Waxhaw  Creek,  rising  in  N.  Caro 
lina,  enters  the  Wateree  or  the  Ca- 
tawba  from  the  E.,  155  miles  N.W. 
from  Charleston.  (See  Map.) 


262 


THE    REVOLUTION. 


[PART   IIL 


a.  June  5. 
I.  How  wer& 
the  British 


178O.    mand  of  the  southern  forces  ;  and,  early  in  June,  with 
a  large  body  of  his  troops,  embarked1  for  New  York. 

5.  lBut  notwithstanding  the  apparent   tranquillity 
which  prevailed  at  the  time   of  Clinton's  departure, 
bands  of  patriots,  under  daring  leaders,  soon  began  to 
collect  on  the  frontiers  of  the  province,  and,  by  sudden 
attacks,  to  give  much  annoyance  to  the  royal  troops. 
2Colonel  Sumpter,  in  particular,  distinguished  himself  in 
these  desultory  excursions.  In  an  attackb  which  he  made 
on  a  party  of  British  at  Rocky  Mount*  he  was  repulsed, 
but  not  disheartened.     He  soon  after  surprised  and  com 
pletely  defeated0  a  large  body  of  British  regulars  and 
tories  posted  at  Hanging  Rock.f     3This  partisan  war 
fare  restored  confidence  to  the  republicans, — disheart 
ened  the  loyalists, — and  confined  to  more  narrow  limits 
the  operations  of  the  enemy. 

6.  4In  the  mean  time  a  strong  force  from  the  North, 
under  General  Gates,  was  approaching  for  the  relief 
of  the  southern  provinces.     The  British  general,  Lord 
Rawdon,  on  receiving  tidings  of  the  approach  of  Gates, 
concentrated  his  forces  at  Camden|,  where  he  was  soon 

d.Aug.  i3,u.  after  joinedd  by  Lord  Cornwallis  from  Charleston.  On 
the  night  of  the  15th  of  August,  Gates  advanced  from 
Clermont,^  with  the  view  of  surprising  the  British 
camp.  At  the  same  time  Cornwallis  and  Rawdon 
were  advancing  from  Camden,  with  the  design  of  sur- 
s.  Give  an  prising  the  Americans. 

thebatl!e°of  ?•  5The  two  vanguards  met  in  the  night  near  San- 
fierSeT  ders'  Creek,  when  some  skirmishing  ensued,  and  in 
e.  AU&.  is.  the  morning  a  general  engagement  commenced6  be 
tween  the  two  armies.  The  first  onset 
decided  the  fate  of  the  battle.  The  Vir 
ginia  and  Carolina  militia  wavering,  the 


Sumpter? 
b.  July  30. 


c.  Aug.  6. 

3.  The  ef 
fects  of  this 
partisan 
warfare  ? 


4.  IVhat,  in 
the  mean 

time,  were 
the  move 
ments  of 


BAT.  OF  SANDEI 


*  Rocky  Mount  is  at  the  northern  extremity  of  the  pres 
ent  Fairfaeld  County,  on  the  W.  bank  of  the  Wateree, 
thirty-five  miles  N.W.  from  Charleston.  (Map.  p.  201.) 

t  Hanging  Rock  is  a  short  distance  E.  from  the  Ca- 
tawba  or  Wateree  River,  in  the  present  Lancaster  County 
and  about  thirty-five  miles  N.  from  Camden.  (Map,  p.  361.) 

%  Camden  is  on  the  fi.  bank  of  the  Wateree,  1JO  miles 
N.W.  from  Charleston.  The  battle  of  the  10th  took 
place  a  little  N.from  Sanders'  Creek,  about  eight  miles  N. 
from  Camden.  (See  Map;  also  Map,  p.  201.) 

$  dormant  is  about  thirteen  miles  N  from  Oamden, 
(See  Map,  p.  2G1.J 


ustain  in 
this  action  1 


CHAP.    VI.]  EVENTS    OF   1780.  263 

British  charged  them  with  fixed  bayonets,  and  soon    1T8O. 
put  them  to  flight ;  but  the  Maryland  and  Delaware  "~ 
regiments  sustained  the   fight  with   great   gallantry, 
and  several  times  compelled  the  enemy  to  retire.     At 
length,  being  charged  in  the  flank  by  Tarleton's  cav 
alry, — surrounded, — and  overwhelmed   by   numbers, 
they  were  forced  to  give  way,  and  the  rout  became 
general. 

8.  lThe  Americans  lost  in  this  unfortunate  engage-    j  What 
mer»t,  in  killed,  wounded,  and  captured,  about  a  thou-    tosses  d/d 

•,  i       •  i          ni-  •  1 1  ••  each  party 

sand  men,  besides  ail  their  artillery,  ammunition  wag 
ons,  and  much  of  their  baggage.*  The  Baron  De 
Kalb,  second  in  command,  was  mortally  wounded. 
The  British  reported  their  loss  at  three  hundred  and 
twenty-five.  2With  the  remnant  of  his  forces  Gates 
rapidly  retreated  to  Hillsboro',f  in  North  Carolina. 

9.  3The  defeat  of  Gates  was  soon  followed  by  the  3  What  le, 
surprise  and  dispersion  of  Sumpter's  corps.     This  offi-  J^^JJf 
cer,  who  had  already  advanced  between  Camden  and  soon  after? 
Charleston,  on  learning  the  misfortune  of  his  superior, 
retired  promptly  to  the  upper  parts  of  Carolina,  but  at 
Fishing  CreekJ  his  troops  were  surprised  by  Tarleton's 
cavalry,  and  routeda  with  great  slaughter.  a.  Allg.  ia. 

10.  4Cornwallis,  again  supposing  the  province  sub-  4.  wnatae- 
dued,  adopted  measures  of  extreme  severity,  in  order  to 
compel  a  submission  to  royal  authority.     Orders  were 

given  to  hang  every  militia  man  who,  having  once 
served  with  the  British,  had  afterwards  joined  the 
Americans;  and  those  who  had  formerly  submitted, 
but  had  taken  part  in  the  recent  revolt,  were  impris 
oned,  and  their  property  was  taken  from  them  or  de 
stroyed.  5But  these  rigorous  measures  failed  to  accom-  5  Whatwas 
'plish  their  object ;  for  although  the  spirit  of  the  people  the  effect  of 

•'     .    '  111  these  mean- 

was  overawed,  it  was  not  subdued.      The  cry  of  ven-      weai 
geance  arose  from  an  exasperated  people,  and  the  Brit 
ish  standard  became  an  object  of  execration. 

11.  *In    September,   Cornwallis   detached  Colonel 

*  (The  British  accounts,  Stedman,  ii.  210,  Andrews  iv.  30,  &c.,  estimate  the  Amer 
ican  loss  at  about  2000.) 

t  Hillsboro\  in  N .  Carolina,  is  situated  on  one  of  the  head  branches  of  the  Neuse  River, 
thirty -five  miles  N.W.  from  Raleigh. 

i  Fishing  Creek  enters  the  Wateree  from  the  W.,  about  thirty  miles  N.W.  from 
Camden.  "(See  Map,  p.  261.) 


264  THE    REVOLUTION.  [PART  III. 

1780.    Ferguson  to  the  frontiers  of  North  Carolina,  for  the 

'6  WM(is  purpose  of  encouraging  the  loyalists  to  take  arms,     A 

"jjfel    CoL  considerable  number  of  the  most  profligate  and  aban- 

andhis     doned  repaired  to  his  standard,  and,  under  the  conduct 

**"*       of  their  leader,  committed  excesses  so  atrocious,  that 

the  highly  exasperated  militia  collected  to  intercept 

their  march,  and  arming  themselves  with  whatever 

chance  threw  in  their  way,  attacked  the  party  in  the 

post  which  they  had  chosen  at  King's   Mountain.* 

a.  Oct.  7.    JThe  attack*  was  furious,  and  the  defence  exceedingly 
li^King's  obstinate  ;  but  after  a  bloody  fight,  Ferguson  himself 
Mountain?  was  s\a{n^  and  three  hundred  of  his  men  were  killed 

1770.     or  wounded.     Eight  hundred  prisoners  were  taken, 

1676.     and  amongst  the  spoil  were  fifteen  hundred  stands  of 

arms.     The  American  loss  was  about  twenty. 

12.  Notwithstanding;  the  defeat  of  General  Sumpter, 

2.  What  sue-  ,       ,       -,  .  ,  T  -.  ° ,          -i      c        i  •  i         i   •   1 

cesses  of    he  had  again  collected  a  band  of  volunteers,  with  which 

Ge"soonfai~  he  continued  to  harass  the  enemy  ;  and  although  many 

lowed!     p|ang  were  ja^  for  j^  destruction,  they  an  faiie(3  fn  the 

b.  NOV.  12,  execution.     In  an  attackb  which  was  made  on  him  by 
aRh-erd'   Major  Wemys,  the  British  were  defeated,  and  their 

commanding  officer  taken  prisoner.!  On  the  20th  of 
November  he  was  attacked  by  Colonel  Tarleton,  at 
Blackstocks,:):  but  after  a  severe  loss  Tarleton  was 
obliged  to  retreat,  leaving  Sumpter  in  quiet  possession 
of  the  field. 

a.  wheats        13.   3Another  zealous  officer,  General  Marion,  like- 
miMariwf'  wise  distinguished  himself  in  this  partisan  warfare,  and 
4  or  events  ^J  cut^ng"  off  straggling  parties  of  the  enemy,  and 
keeping  the  tories  in  check,  did  the  American   cause 
valuable  service.     4No  further  events   of  importance 
took  place  in  the  South  during  the  remainder  of  the 
year,  and  we  now  return  to  notice  the  few  which  oc 
curred  during  the  summer  in  the  northern  provinces. 
c.June 7.         14    5Early  jn  June,  five  thousand  men,  under  Gen- 
I'urSdu-  eral  Knyphausen,  passed0  from  Staten  Island  into  New 


*  King's  Mountain  is  an  eminence  near  the  boundary  between  N.  Carolina  and  S. 
Carolina,  W.  of  the  Catawba  River.  (See  Map,  p.  261.) 

t  This  occurred  on  the  eastern  bank  of  Broad  River  (a  northern  branch  of  the  Con- 
garee),  at  a  place  called  Fishdam  Ferry,  52  miles  N.W.  from  Carnden.  (See  Map,  p.  261.) 

J  Blackstocks  is  on  the  southern  bank  of  Tiger  River  (a  western  branch  of  Broad 
River),  in  the  western  part  of  Union  County,  seventy-five  miles  N.W.  from  Cninden. 
(See  Map,  p.  261.)  (There  is  another  place  called  Blackstocks  in  Chester  County,  forty 
m'.les  E.  from  this.1) 


CHAP.  VI.]  EVENTS    OF    1780.  265 

Jersey, — occupied  Elizabethtown, — burned  Connecti-    1780. 
cut  Farms,* — and    appeared   before  Springfield  ;  but  "T^^cen" 
the  advance  of  a  body  of  troops  from  Morristown,  in-  ^^^ 
duced  them  to  withdraw.     Soon  after,  the  enemy  again    pcduion 
advanced  into  New  Jersey,  but  they   were  met  and     jersey? 
repulsed  by  the  Americans  at  Springfield. 

15.  lOn  the  10th  of  July  the  Admiral  de  Ternay  a.  in  Rhode 
arrived  at  Newport,4  with  a  French  fleet,  having  on    l  \^'tit 
board  six  thousand  men.  under  the  command  of  the   ^£J? 
Count  de  Rocharnbeau.     Although  high  expectations  Admiral^ 
had  been  indulged  from  the  assistance  of  so  powerful  andqftna- 
a  force  against  the  enemy,  yet  no  enterprise  of  im-  af^du- 
portance  was  undertaken,  and  the  operations  of  both  ™S£ro/ 
parties,  at  the  North,  were  mostly  suspended  during  the  th£sea-soni 
remainder  of  the  season. 

16.  2While  defeat  at  the  South,  and  disappointment  z.whatdan- 
at  the  North,  together  with  the  exhausted  state  of  the  §e 
finances,  and  an  impoverished  country,  were  openly  '{ 
endangering  the  American  cause,  domestic  treachery  ic 

was  secretly  plotting  its  ruin.     3The  traitor  was  Ar-  3  Who  was 
nold; — one  of  the  first  to  resist   British    aggression,  j^^/J^ 
and,  hitherto,  one  of  the    most  intrepid  defenders  of  MtfofMrn? 
American  liberty.     In  recompense  for  his  distinguished 
services,  congress  had  appointed  him  commandant  at 
Philadelphia,  soon  after  the  evacuation  of  that  city  by 
the  English. 

17.  4Here  he  lived  at  great  expense,  indulged  in  ga-  4.  what  is 
ming,  and,  having  squandered  his  fortune,  at  length  ^ws^"*- 
appropriated  the  public  funds  to  his  own  uses.     Al-  ff^-^^ 
though  convicted  by  a  court-martial,  and  reprimanded  thathe.med- 
by  Washington,  he  dissembled  his  purposes  of  revenge, 

and  having  obtained  the  command  of  the  important  for 
tress  of  West  Point,!  he  privately  engaged  to  deliver  it 
into  the  hands  of  the  enemy,  for  10,000  pounds  ster 
ling,  and  a  commission  as  brigadier  in  the  British  army. 

18.  5To  Major  Andre,  aid-de-camp  to   Sir  Henry  5.\vhati>u- 
Clinton,  and  adjutant-general  of  the  British  army,  a  -intrustctito 
young  and  amiable    officer  of  uncommon  merit,  the     ajdre?  n 

*  Connecticut  Farms,  now  called  Union,  is  six  miles  S.W.  from  Newark,  on  the  road 
from  Blizabethtown  to  Springfield. 

t  The  important  fortress  of  West  Point  is  situated  on  the  W.  hank  of  tho  Hudson, 
fifty-two  miles  from  New  York  City.  It  is  the  seat  of  the  United  States  Military  Acad 
emy,  established  by  act  of  Congress  in  1802.  (See  Map,  p.  244.^ 

12 


266 


THE    REVOLUTION. 


[FAIIT  m. 


1780. 

1.  What  were 
the  circum 
stances  un 
der  which  he 
was  made 
•prisoner  ? 
a.  Sept.  23. 


2.  How  did 
Arnold  es 
cape? 


3.W7iatwas 
the  fate  of 
Andre  ? 


4.  Whatmore 
is  said  of 
Arnold} 


5.  Of  the 

captors  of 

Andre? 


6.  WJiat  loere 
the  circum 
stances  un 
der  which 
England  de 
clared  war 
against 
Holland  1 


a.  Dec.  20. 


7.  What  re 
in  arks  are 
made  upon 
the  situation 
of  England 
at  this  pe 
riod? 


business  of  negotiating  with  Arnold  was  intrusted. 
Having  passed  up  the  Hudson,  near  to  West  Point,  for 
the  purpose  of  holding  a  conference  with  the  traitor, 
and  being  obliged  to  attempt  a  return  by  land  ;  when 
near  Tarrytown*  he  was  stopped*  by  three  militia  sol 
diers, — John  Paulding,  David  Williams,  and  Isaac 
Van-Wert;  who,  after  searching  their  prisoner,  con 
ducted  him  to  Colonel  Jameson,  their  commanding 
officer.  2Andre  was  incautiously  suffered  to  write  to 
Arnold ;  when  the  latter,  taking  the  alarm,  immedi 
ately  escaped  on  board  the  Vulture,  a  British  vessel 
lying  in  the  river. 

19.  3The  unfortunate  Andre  was  tried  by  a  court- 
martial  ;  upon  his  own  confession  he  was  declared  a 
spy,  and,  agreeably  to  the  laws  and  usages  of  nations, 
was  condemned  to  death.     4Arnold  received  the  stipu 
lated  reward  of  his  treason ;  but  even  his  new  com 
panions   viewed  the    traitor  with   contempt,  and  the 
world  now  execrates  his  name  and  memory.     5Each 
of  the  captors  of  Andre  received  the  thanks  of  con 
gress,  a  silver  medal,  and  a  pension  for  life. 

20.  'In  the  latter  part  of  this  year,  another  European 
power  was  added  to  the  open  enemies  of  England. 
Holland,  jealous  of  the  naval  superiority  of  Britain, 
had  long  been  friendly  to  the  American  cause  ;  she 
had  given  encouragement  and  protection  to  American 
privateers,  and  had  actually  commenced  the  negotia 
tion  of  a  treaty  with  congress,  the  discovery  of  which 
immediately  called  forth  a  declaration*  of  war  on  the 
part  of  England. 

21.  Thus  the  American  Revolution  had  already 
involved  England  in  war  with  three  powerful  nations 
of  Europe,  and  yet  her  exertions  seemed  to  increase 
with  the  occasions  that  called  them  forth.     Parliament 
again  granted  a  large  amount  of  money  for  the  public 
service  of  the  coming  year,  and  voted  the  raising  of 
immense  armaments  by  sea  and  land, 


*  Tarrytown  is  on  the  E.  bank  of  the  Hudson,  twenty-eight  miles  N.  from  New  York. 
(See  Map,  p.  225.)  Andre  was  arrested  about  a  quarter  of  a  mile  N.  from  the  village. 
He  was  executed  and  buried  on  the  W.  side  of  the  river,  a  quarter  of  a  mile  west  from 
the  village  of  Tappan,  a  few  rods  south  of  the  New  Jersey  line. 


SURRENDER   OF   LORD    CORNWALLIS.      (See  p.  278.) 

CHAPTER  VII. 

EVENTS    OF    1781. 

1.  1THE  condition  of  the  army  of  Washington,  at  the 
oeginning  of  the  year  1781,  was  widely  different  from 
that  of  the  royal  forces  under  the  command  of  Clinton. 
While  the  latter  were  abundantly  supplied  with  all  the 
necessaries  and  comforts  which  their  situation  required, 
the  former  were  suffering  privations  arising  from  want 
of  pay,  clothing,  and  provisions,  which  at  one  time 
seriously  threatened  the  very  existence  of  the  army. 

2.  2So  pressing  had  the  necessities  of  the  soldiers 
become,  that,  on  the  first  of  January,  the  whole  Penn 
sylvania  line  of  troops,  to  the  number  of  one  thousand 
three  hundred,  abandoned  their  camp  at  Morristown, — 
declaring  their  intention  of  marching  to  the  place  where 
congress  was  in  session,  in  order  to  obtain  a  redress  of 
their  grievances. 

3.  3The  officers  being  unable  to  quell  the  sedition, 
the  mutineers  proceeded  in  a  body  to  Princeton,  where 
they  were  met  by  emissaries  from  Sir  Henry  Clinton, 


1781. 


Of  what 
does  Chapter 
VII.  treat? 


I.  What  were 
the  relative 
situations 
of  the  two 
armies  at 
the  begin 
ning  of  thit 
year'* 


2.  To  what 
course  was 
a  portion  of 
the  Ameri 
can  army 
driven  by 
necessity  1 


3.  What 

course  was 
taken  by  the 
mutineers? 


268 


THE    REVOLUTION. 


[PART   III 


1781. 


i.  what 
evioioldf' 


2.  HOW  au 

these  men 

reply  to  an 


3  wiMtwm 

the  effect  of 

this  mutiny, 

and  we  in 
1  eiinefy 
4.  By  what 


*»«»»  of 
the  army 


'en  Morris, 


bufedatorh* 


e.  Give  an 
aSnSn 


a.  Jan.  5. 


who  sought  to  entice  them  into  the  British  service. 
Indignant  at  this  attempt  upon  their  fidelity,  they 
seized  the  British  agents,  and  delivered  them  to  Gen 
eral  Wayne,  to  he  treated  as  spies. 

4.  *A  committee  from  congress,  and  also  a  deputa- 
ti°n  fr°m  tne  Pennsylvania  authorities  met  them,  first, 
at  Princeton,  and  afterwards  at  Trenton  ;  and  after 
liberal  concessions,  and  relieving  their  necessities  in 
part,  induced  those  whose  terms  of  service  had  not  ex 
pired,  to  return  to  their  duties,  after  a  short  furlough. 
2Being-  offered  a  reward  for  apprehending1  the  British 

.      &  .  ,  ,  ,  /•         i     •  •  i  i      • 

emissaries,  they  nobly  refused  it;  saying,  that  their 
necessities  had  forced  them  to  demand  justice  from 
their  own  government,  but  they  desired  no  reward  for 
doing  their  duty  to  their  country  against  her  enemies. 
**.  3This  mutiny,  and  another  in  the  Jersey  line 
which  was  instantly  suppressed,  aroused  the  attention 

.  J        rr  >  . 

of  the  states,  and  of  congress,  to  the  miserable  condition 
of  the  troops,  and  called  forth  more  energetic  measures 
^or  tneir  relief.  4Taxation  was  resorted  to,  and  readily 
ac(luiesced  in  5  and  money,  ammunition,  and  clothing, 
were  obtained  in  Europe  ;  but  the  most  efficient  aid 
was  derived  from  the  exertions  of  Robert  Morris,  a 
wealthy  merchant  of  Philadelphia,  whom  congress  had 
recently  appointed  superintendent  of  the  treasury. 

6.  6He  assumed  the  collection  of  taxes,  contracted  to 
furnish  flour  for  the  army,  and  freelv  used  his  own 
ample  means  and  personal  credit  to  sustain  the  gov- 
ernment.     In  the  course  of  the  year  the  Bank  of  North 
America  was  established  under  his  care,  which  exerted 
a  highly  beneficial  influence  upon  the  currency,  and 
upon  public  credit.     It  has  been  -asserted,  that  to  the 
financial  operations  of  Robert  Morris  it  was  principally 
owing  that  the  armies  of  America  did  not  disband,  and 
that  congress  was  enabled  to  continue  the  war  with 
vigor  and  success. 

7.  'Early  in  January  of  this  year,  General  Arnold, 
lnen  a  brigadier  in  the  royal  army,  made  a  descent 
uPon  Virginia,  with  a  force  of  1600  men,  and  such  a 
number  of  armed  vessels  as  enabled  him  to  commit 
extensive  ravages  on  the  unprotected  coasts.     Having 
destroyed5   the  public  stores  in  the  vicinity  of  Rich- 


CHAP     VII.J  EVENTS    OF    1781.  269 

mond,a  and  public  and  private  property  to  a   large    17§1. 
arnouftt,  in  different  places,  he  entered13  Portsmouth,0 
which  he  fortified,  and  made  his  head-quarters  ;   when 
a  plan  was  formed  by  Washington  to  capture  him  and 
his  army. 

8.  'Lafayette,  with  a  force  of  1200  men,  was  sent  t  ofthe 
into    Virginia ;    and   the    French   fleet,   stationed    at 
Rhode  Island,  sailedd  to  co-operate  with  him  ;  but  the 
English  being  apprised  of  the  project,  Admiral  Arbuth-  d 

not  sailed  from  New  York, — attacked6    the  French  e.  March. i& 
fleet,   and  compelled   it   to  return   to  Rhode   Island. 
Thus  Arnold  escaped  from  the  imminent  danger  of 
falling  into  the  hands  of  his  exasperated  countrymen. 
2Soon  after,  the  British  general  Philips  arrived1"  in  the  f  March  <#. 
Chesapeake,  with  a  reinforcement  of  2000  men.    After  2.  what  is 
joining  Arnold  he  took  the  command  of  the  forces,  and    pt&ipsi 
proceeded  to  overrun  and  lay  waste  the  country  with 
but  little  opposition. 

9.  3 After  the  unfortunate  battle  near  Camden,  men-  e.  see  P.  262. 
tioned  in  the    preceding  chapter,5  congress   thought   ^^eef 
proper  to  remove  General  Gates,  and  to  appoint  Gen-  officers  was 

r     f    ~  .   ,  -i       ,-    i  made  after 

era!  Greene  to  the  command  of  the  southern  army,    me  battle 
4Soon  after  taking  the  command,  although  having  a  J f  S^'MOOB 
force  of  but  little  more  than  two  thousand  men,  he  des-    measure 
patched  General  Morgan  to  the  western  extremity  of    g*££.*^ 
South  Carolina,  in  order  to  check  the  devastations  of    Greene? 
the  British  and  loyalists  in  that  quarter.     5Cornwallis,  5.  wiuudia 
then  on  the  point  of  advancing  against  North  Carolina,  cormoaMM 
unwilling  to  leave  Morgan  in  his  rear,  sent  Colonel 
Tarleton  against  him,  with  directions  to  "  push  him  to 
the  utmost." 

10.  6Morgan  at  first  retreated  before  the  superior    e.  what 
force  of  his  enemy,  but  being  closely  pursued,  he  halted 

at  a  place  called  the  Cowpens,*  and  arranged  his  men 
in  order  of  battle.  Tarleton,  soon  coming  up,  con-  h  Jan  17 
fident  of  an  easy  victory,  made  an  impetuous  attackh  7.  Give  an 
upon  the  militia,  who  at  first  gave  way.  The  British 
cavalry  likewise  dispersed  a  body  of  the  regular  troops, 
but  while  they  were  engaged  in  the  pursuit,  the  Amer 
icans  rallied,  and  in  one  general  charge  entirely  routed  \ 

*  Cowpens  is  near  the  northern  boundary  of  S.  Carolina,  in  Spartanburg  district,  five 
miles  S.  from  Broad  River.    (See  Map,  p.  261.) 


the  Cmo- 
'pens. 


270 


THE    REVOLUTION. 


[PART   III. 


1781. 


l.  \\1iat  loss 
wets  sustain 
ed  by  each 
party  ! 


2.  What  did 
Cornwallis 
do,  on  hear 
ing  of 
Tarleron  8 
defeat  I 


3.  What 
events  fol 
lowed* 


4.  What  Is 
said  of  Gen. 
Greene,— of 
the  pursuit 

by  Corn 
wallis,  and 
of  his  sec 
ond  disap 
pointment  ? 
b.  Jan.  31. 


c.  Feb.  2,  3. 


5.  What  Is 
said  of  this 

singular 
rise  of  the 
waters  on 

two  occa 
sions'} 


the  enemy,  who  fled  in  confusion.  !The  British  lost 
three  hundred  in  killed  and  wounded;  while  five 
hundred  prisoners,  a  large  quantity  of  baggage,  and 
one  hundred  dragoon  horses,  fell  into  the  hands  of  the 
conquerors.  The  Americans  had  only  twelve  men 
killed  and  sixty  wounded. 

11.  2On  receiving  the  intelligence  of  Tarleton's  de 
feat,  Cornwallis,  then  on  the  left  bank  of  the  Broad 
River,*  destroyed  his  heavy  baggage,  and  commenced 
a   rapid   march  towards   the  fords  of  the  Catawba.f 
hoping  to  arrive  in  time  to  intercept  the  retreat  of  Mor 
gan  before  he  could  pass  that  river.     3After  a  toilsome 
march,  Morgan  succeeded  in  reaching  the  fords,  and 
crossed11  the  river  in  safety ;  but  only  two  hours  later 
the  van  of  the  enemy  appeared  on  the  opposite  bank. 
It  being  then  in  the  evening,  Cornwallis  halted  and 
encamped ;  feeling  confident  of  overtaking  his  adver 
sary  in  the  morning.     During  the  night  a  heavy  rain 
raised  the  waters  of  the  river,  and  rendered  it  impassa 
ble  for  two  days. 

12.  4At  this  time  General  Greene,  who  had  left  the 
main  body  of  his  army  on  the  left  bank  of  the  Pedee,| 
opposite  Cheraw,$  arrivedb  and  took  the  command  of 
Morgan's  division,  which  continued  the  retreat,   and 
which  was  soon  followed  again  in  rapid  pursuit  by 
Cornwallis.     Both  armies  hurried  on  to  the  Yadkin, 
which  the  Americans  reached  first;  but  while  they 
were  crossing,*5  their  rear-guard  was  attacked  by  the 
van  of  the  British,  and  part  of  the  baggage  of  the  re 
treating   army  was   abandoned.      Again  Cornwallis 
encamped,  with  only  a  river  between  him  and  his 
enemy ;  but  a  sudden  rise  in  the  waters  again  retarded 
him,  and  he  was  obliged  to  seek  a  passage  higher  up 
the  stream.     5The  rise  of  the   waters,  on  these  two 
occasions,  was  regarded  by  many  as  a  manifest  token 


*  Broad  River  rises  in  the  western  part  of  N.  Carolina,  and  flowing  S.  into  S.  Caro 
lina,  receives  Pacolet  and  Tiger  Rivers  from  the  W.,  and  unites  with  the  Saluda  two 
miles  N.  from  Columbia  to  form  the  Congaree.  (See  Map,  p.  201.) 

t  Catawba  is  the  name  given  to  the  upper  part  of  the  Wateree.  Cornwallis  crossed 
at  (Hawaii's  Ford,  30  miles  N.  from  the  northern  boundary  of  S.  Carolina.  (Map,  p.  2(51.) 

J  The  Great  Pedee  River  rises  in  the  Blue  Ridge,  in  the  northwestern  part  of  N.  Car 
olina,  and  flowing  S.E.  through  S.  Carolina,  enters  the  Atlantic  through  Winyaw  Bay, 
«ixty  miles  N.E.  from  Charleston.  In  N.  Carolina  it  bears  the  name  of  Yadkin  River. 

$  Cheraw  is  on  the  W.  bank  of  the  Pedee,  ten  miles  S.  from  the  N.  Carolina  line. 
See  Map,  p  261.)  The  Americans  crossed  the  Yadkin  near  Salisbury. 


CHAP.  VII.] 


EVENTS    OF    1781. 


271 


of  the  protection  which  Heaven  granted  to  the  justice    1781. 
of  the  American  cause.  "7.~D««»W 

13.  'After  crossing  the  Yadkin,  General  Greene  yjrct™£l 
proceeded  to  Guilford  Court  House,  and  after  being    |*|gj£ 
joined*  by  the  remainder  of  his  army,b  continued  his   a.  Feb.  7. 
retreat   towards  Virginia,  still   vigorously  pursued  by  »>•  see  ism 
Cornwallis,  who  a  third  time  reached6  the  banks  of   c  Feb  \5 
a  river,d  just  as  the  American  rear-guard  had  crossed  d.  The  Dan. 
safely  to  the  other  side.     2Mortified  at  being  repeat-  2.  uow  did. 
edly  disappointed  after  such  prodigious  efforts,  Corn-  SrtSfrSfci 
wallis  abandoned  the  pursuit,  and  turning  slowly  to 

the  South,  established  himself  at  Hillsboro'.8  e.  N.  P.  ass 

14.  3Soon  after,  General  Greene^  strengthened  by  a  f.  Feb.  21, 22 
body  of  Virginians,  recrossedf  the  Dan*  into  Carolina. 
Learning  that  Tarleton  had  been  sent  into  the  district 
between  Hawf  and  Deep  Rivers,  to  secure  the  coun 
tenance  of  a  body  of  loyalists  who  were  assembling 

there,  he  sent  Col.  Lee  with  a  body  of  militia  to  oppose 
him.  On  the  march,  Lee  fell  in  with  the  loyalists, 
three  hundred  and  fifty  in  number,  who,  thinking  they 
were  meeting  Tarleton,  were  easily  surrounded/  g.  Feb.  25. 
While  they  were  eager  to  make  themselves  known  by 
protestations  of  loyalty,  and  cries  of  "  Long  live  the 
king,"  the  militia  fell  upon  them  with  fury,  killed  the 
greater  portion,  and  took  the  remainder  prisoners. 

15.  4Having   received    additional    reinforcements,  4.  Give  an 
which  increased  his  number  to  4400  men,  Greene  no 
longer  avoided  an  engagement,  but  advancing  to  Guil 
ford  Court  House,J  posted  his  men  on  advantageous 
ground,  and  there  awaited  the  enemy.     Here,  on  the 

15th  of  March,  he  was  attacked  by  Cornv/allis  in  per-   March  is. 
At  the  first  charge,  the  Carolina  militia  retreated 


movements 

of  General 

Greene  ; 


son 


in  disorder.  The  regular  troops,  however, 
sustained  the  battle  with  great  firmness ; 
but  after  an  obstinate  contest  a  general  re 
treat  was  ordered,  and  the  Americans  fell 


BATTLE    OF    GUILFORD 
COURT  HOUSE. 


*  Dan  River^  rising  in  the  Blue  Ridge,  in  the  southern 
part  of  Virginia,  and  flowing  E.,  unites  with  the  Staunton  to 
form  the  Roanoko. 

t  Haw  River  from  the  N.W.,  and  Deep  River  from  the 
W.,  unite  in  Chatham  County,  thirty  miles  S.W.  from  Ra 
leigh,  to  form  Cape  Fear  River. 

J  The  present  Guilford  Court  IToii^e  (or  Greonsborough) 
is  about  six  miles  sou/ h  of  the  "  Guilford  Court  House"  of 
revolutionary  memory. 


272 


THE    REVOLUTION. 


[PART  m. 


2.  what  is 


twain? 


3.  What 
course  was 
taken  1-y 
General 
Greene  ? 


April  25. 
4.  Describe 
the  battle  of 


1781.  back  several  miles,  leaving  the  field  in  the  posses- 
\.whatwe7e  s^on  °^  tn-e  enemy«  !The  American  loss,  in  killed 
and  wounded,  was  about  400  ;  but  the  number  of 
fugitives,  who  returned  to  their  homes,  increased  the 
total  loss  to  1300.  The  British  loss  was  about  500, 
among  whom  were  several  valuable  officers. 

16.  2The  result  of  the  battle  was  little  less  than  a 
defeat  to  Cornwallis,  who  was  unable  to  profit  by  the 
advantage  which  he  had  gained.     He  soon  retired  to 
Wilmington,8  and,  after  a  halt  of  nearly  three  weeks, 
directed  his  marchb  upon  Virginia.     3General  Greene, 

a.  April  7.    in  the  mean  time,  defiling  to  the  right,  took  the  daring 
x   resolution  of  re-entering   South    Carolina;  and,  after 
various  changes  of  position,  encamped  on  Hobkirk's 
Hill,*   little  more  than  a  mile  from  Lord  Rawdon's 
post  at  Camden. 

17.  *Here  he  was  attacked  on  the  25th  of  April, 
and  so  strongly  did  victory  for  a  time  incline  to  the 
side  of  the  Americans,  that  Greene  despatched  a  body 
of  cavalry  to  intercept  the  enemy's  retreat.     A  Mary 
land  regiment,  however,  vigorously  charged  by  the 
enemy,  fell  into  confusion  ;  and  in  spite  of  the  exertions 
of  the  officers,  the  rout  soon  became  general.     The 
killed,   wounded,  and  missing,  on   both  sides,  were 
nearly  equal. 

18.  5Soon  after,  Lord  Rawdon  evacuated6  Camden, 
and  retired  with  his  troops  beyond  the  Santee  River; 

iordRaw-  when,  learning  that  Fort  Watsonf  had  surrendered, 
and  that  Fort  Mott,|  together  with  the  posts  at  Gran- 
by§   and    OrangeburgJ  were     closely    in 
vested,  he   retreated   still   farther,  and    en 
camped  at  Eutaw  Springs.^!     6These  posts, 

*  Hobkirk's  Hill.    (See  Map.) 

t  Fort  Watson  was  on  the  E.  bank  of  the  Santee,  in  the 
S.W.  part  of  Sumpter  County,  about  fifty-five  miles  from 
Camden.  (See  Map,  p.  261.) 

t  Fort  Mott  was  on  the  S.  bank  of  the  Congaree,  near  its 
junction  with  the  Watcree,  about  forty  miles  S.  from  Cam 
den.  (See  Map,  p.  261.) 

§  Granby  is  on  the  S.  bank  of  the  Congaiee,  thirty  miles 
above  Fort  Mott.  (See  Map,  p.  261.) 

ft  Ora-ngeburg  is  on  the  E.  bank  of  the  North  Edisto, 
twenty-five  miles  S.W.  from  Fort  Mott.  (See  .Map,  p.  261.) 

IT  Eutaw  Springs  is  the  name  given  to  a  small  stream 
that  enters  the  Santee  from  the  S.,  at  the  N.W.  extremity 
of  Charleston  district,  about  fifty  miles  from  Charleston. 
(See  Map,  p.  261.) 


c.  May  10. 
5.  What  is 
said  of  the, 
retreat  of 


don't 


HOBKIRK'S 


CHAP.    VII.]  EVENTS    OF    1781.  273 


tog-ether  with  Augusta,  soon  fell  into  the  hands  of  the 
Americans;  and  by  the  5th  of  June  the  British  were  ~~ 
confined  to  the  three  posts  —  Ninety-six,  Eutaw  Springs, 
and  Charleston. 

19.  !  After  the  retreat  of  Lord  Rawdon  from  Cam-  \.\vnatis 
den,  General  Greene  proceeded  to  Fort  Granby,  and 
thence  against  Ninety-six,  a  place  of  great  natural 
strength,  and  strongly  fortified.     After  prosecuting  the 

siege  of  this  place  nearly  four  weeks,  and  learning  that 
Lord  Rawdon  was  approaching  with  reinforcements, 
General  Greene  determined  upon  an  assault,  which 
was  made  on  the  18th  of  June  ;  but  the  assailants  were  June  18- 
beaten  off,  and  the  whole  army  raised  the  siege,  and 
retreated,  before  the  arrival  of  the  enemy. 

20.  2After  an  unsuccessful  pursuit  of  the  Americans,  2  Whatwer€ 
ajrain  Lord  Rawdon  retired,  closely  followed  by  the    themove- 

f.  ,™  ,          T         '  >r  -,  J  i  ments  of  the 

army  of  Greene,  and  took  post  at  Orangeburg,  where  two  armies 
he  received  a  reinforcement  from  Charleston,  under  ?/iuiseM 
the  command  of  Col.  Stewart.     Finding  the  enemy  ****** 
too  strong  to  be  attacked,  General  Greene  now  retired,*     a.  July. 
with  the  main  body  of  his  army,  to  the  heights*  be 
yond  the  Santee,  to  spend  the  hot  and  sickly  season, 
while  expeditions  under  active  officers  were  continu 
ally  traversing  the  country,  to  intercept  the  communi 
cations  between  Orangeburg  and  Charleston.     8Lord     3.  what 
Rawdon  soon  after  returned  to  England,  leaving  Col-  Britmwn- 
onel  Stewart  in  command  of  his  forces.  "Smdf* 

21.  4Before  his  departure,  a  tragic  scene  occurred  at  4.  wruaao- 
Charleston,  which  greatly  irritated  the  Carolinians,  and 

threw  additional  odium  on  the  British  cause.  This 
was  the  execution  of  Colonel  Isaac  Hayne,  a  firm  pa 
triot,  who,  to  escape  imprisonment,  had  previously 
given  in  his  adhesion  to  the  British  authorities.  When 
the  British  were  driven  from  the  vicinity  of  his  resi 
dence,  considering  the  inability  to  protect,  as  a  dis 
charge  of  the  obligation  to  obey,  he  took  up  arms 
against  them,  and,  in  this  condition,  was  taken  prisoner. 

22.  He  was  brought  before  Col.  Balfour,  the  com 
mandant  of  Charleston,  who  condemned  him  to  death, 
although  numerous  loyalists  petitioned  in  his  favor. 

*  The  Santee  Hills  are  E.  of  the  Wateree  River,  about  twenty  miles  south  from 
Caiuden.     (Sec  Map,  p.  261.1 

12* 


274  THE    REVOLUTION.  [PART   HI, 

17§1.  !Lord  Rawdon,  a  man  of  generous  feelings,  after  having 
\~whaTte  in  va^n  exerted  his  influence  to  save  him,  finally  gave 
said  of  Lot d  his  sanction  to  the  execution.  2The  British  strono-ly 

Raiodon  on,  1...  P1  1-11  • 

th'sSionT'    UISe&  t'le  Justice  of  the  measure,  while  the  Americans 

2  of  the    condemned  it  as  an  act  of  unwarrantable  cruelty. 
*SS£$fT      23.  3Early  in  September,  General    Greene    again 

3.  Give  an  advanced  upon  the  enemy,  then  commanded  by  Col- 
thebattfeqf  onel  Stewart,  who,  at  his  approach,  retired  to  Eutavv 

spring*.    Springs.*   On  the  8th  the  two  armies  engaged,  with  near- 

a.  N.  p.  272.  ly  equal  forces.     The  British  were  at  first  driven  in  con 

fusion  from  the  field,  but  at  length  rallying  in  a  favor 
able  position,  they  withstood  all  the  efforts  of  the  Amer 
icans,  and  after  a  sanguinary  conflict,  of  nearly  four 
hours,  General  Greene  drew  off  his  troops,  and  returned 
to  the  ground  he  had  occupied  in  the  morning.  During 
the  night,  Colonel  Stewart  abandoned  his  position,  and 

b.  N.  p.  260.  retired  to  Monk's  Corner. b     4The  Americans  lost,  in 
\hlh£eseof  this  battle,  in  killed,  wounded,  and  missing,  about  300 


men.    The  loss  sustained  by  the  enemy  was  somewhat 
greater. 

5.  whMis  24.  6Shortly  after  the  battle  of  Eutaw  Springs,  the 
British  entirely  abandoned  the  open  country,  and  re 
tired  to  Charleston  and  the  neio-hborino-  islands.  These 

C>  & 

Unas?      events  ended  the  campaign  of  1781,  and,  indeed,  the 
e.  of  the    revolutionary  war,  in  the  Carolinas.     cAt  the  com- 
Sewmton-  mencement  of  the  year,  the  British  were  in  possession 
c^ccun-edd  of  Georgia  and  South  Carolina ;  and  North  Carolina 
duyear?the  was  thought  to  be  at  their  mercy.     At  the  close  of  the 
year,  Savannah  and  Charleston  were  the  only  posts  in 
their  possession,  and  to  these  they  were  closely  confined 
by  the  regular  American  troops,  posted  in  the  vicinity, 
and  by  the  vigilant  militia  of  the  surrounding  country. 
7.  what  is       25.  Though  General  Greene  was  never  decisively 
re>Gene,rai     victorious,  yet  he  was  still  formidable  when  defeated, 
oreene?    an(j  every  battle  which  he  fought  resulted  to  his  ad 
vantage.     To  the  great  energy  of  character,  and  the 
fertility  of  genius  which  he  displayed,  is,  principally, 
to  be  ascribed    the   successful   issue  of  the  southern 
s  Give  an  campaign. 
account  of       2Q.  8Havinaf  followed,  to  its  termination,  the  order 

the  move-        .   .  ,  •   ,  i     •        i  T 

mcnts  of    of  the  events  which  occurred  in  the  southern  depart- 

CornwaWs  i  r  f*i  i  v 

since  April,  ment,  we  now  return  to  the  movements  of  Comwaliis. 


CHAF.  VII.] 


EVENTS    OF    1781. 


275 


fence  of 


tntrusted7 

«.  wn«t 
carnwSui 

s. 


who,  late  in  April,  left  Wilmington,*  with  the  avowed 
object  of  conquering  Virginia.  Marching  north  by  the 
way  of  Halifax,*  and  crossing,  with  little  opposition, 
the  large  and  rapid  rivers  that  flow  into  Roanoke  and 
Albemarle  Sounds,  in  less  than  a  month  he  reached15  b.  May  20. 
Petersburg,!  where  he  found  the  troops  of  General 
Philips,  who  had  died  a  few  days  before  his  arrival. 
lThe  defence  of  Virginia  was  at  that  time  intrusted 
principally  to  the  Marquis  de  Lafayette,  who,  with  a 
force  of  only  three  thousand  men,  mostly  militia,  could 
do  little  more  than  watch  the  movements  of  the  enemy, 
at  a  careful  distance. 

27.  *Unable  to  bring  Lafayette  to  an  engagement, 
Cornwallis  overran  the  country  in  the  vicinity  of  James 
River,  and  destroyed  an  immense  quantity  of  public 
and  private  property.     3An  expedition  under  Tarleton 
penetrated  to  Charlottesville,J  and  succeeded  in  making 
prisoners  of  several  members  of  the  Virginia  House  of 
Delegates,  and  came  near  seizing  the  governor  of  the 
state,  Thomas  Jefferson.     4After  taking  possession  of 
Richmond  and  Williamsburg,  Cornwallis  was  called 
to  the  seacoast  by  Sir  Henry  Clinton  ;  who,  apprehen- 
sive  of  an  attack  by  the  combined  French  and  Amer 
ican  forces,  was  anxious  that  Cornwallis  should  take  a 
position  from  which  he  might  reinforce  the  garrison  of 
New  York,  if  desirable. 

28.  Proceeding  from  Williamsburg  to  Portsmouth, 
whcn  on  the  point  of  crossing  James  River  he  was  at- 
tacked*   by  Lafayette,  who  had  been  erroneously  in- 
formed  that  the  main  body  had  already  crossed.    Gen-    c.  July  e. 
eral  Wayne,  who  led  the  advance,  on  seeing  the  whole 
British  army  drawn  out  against  him,  made  a  sudden 
charge  with  great  impetuosity,  and  then  hastily  re 
treated  with  but  little  loss.     Cornwallis,  surprised  a 

this  bold  maneuver,  and  perhaps  suspecting  an  ambus- 
cade,  would  not  allow  a.  pursuit. 


seacoastJ 


5.whatoe- 


*  Halifax,  in  N.  Carolina,  is  situated  on  the  W.  bank  of  Roanoke  River,  at  the  head 
of  sloop  navigation,  about  150  miles  N.  from  Wilmington. 

t  Petersburg,  Virginia,  is  on  the  S.  bank  of  Appomattox  River,  twelve  miles  above 
its  entrance  into  James  River. 

t  Chariot tesville  is  about  sixty-five  miles  N.W.  from  Richmond.  It  is  the  seat  of  the 
University  of  Virginia,  an  institution  planned  by  Mr.  Jefferson.  The  residence  of  Mr 
Jefferson  was  at  Monti  :.dlo,  three  miles  S.E..  from  Charlottesville. 


276 


THE    REVOLUTION. 


[PART   IIL 


1T81.  29.  l After  crossing  James  River  he  proceeded  to 
~a  From  Portsmouth  ;  but  not  liking  the  situation  for  a  perma- 
Aug.  1—22.  nent  post,  he  soon  evacuated  the  place,  and  concen- 
l'lheanezTe  trated"  his  forces  at  Yorktown,*  on  the  south  side  of 
^f°carnewal  York  River,  which  he  immediately  commenced  forti- 
wheread!dhe  fymo-  Gloucester  Point,  on  the  opposite  side  of  the 
river,  was  held  by  a  small  force  under  Colonel  Taiieton. 
f?  30.  2In  the  mean  time,  General  Washington  had 
formed  the  plan  of  attacking  Sir  Henry  Clinton ;  and 
lforme>!finn  ^e  *n  Junej  tne  French  troops  from  Rhode  Island, 
the  mean  under  Count  Rochambeau,  marched  to  the  vicinity  of 

time,  and  ,     f  '     f     .  . .         •'-.•»  J- 

what  move-  JNew  Y  ork,  for  the  purpose  01  aiding  in  the  enterprise. 

ment  was     Qrni        •  •  i          j  11  'A  • 

made  by  the  3 1  he  intention  was  abandoned,  however,  in  August,  m 

French  r  i _„•    r ._    i : !,„, 


troops! 


4.  \vhatis 


bined  ar 
mies  f 


Sept.  30. 


consequence  of  large  reinforcements  having  been  re 
ceived  by  Clinton, — the  tardiness  with  which  the  con 
tinental  troops  assembled, — and  the  fairer  prospect  of 
success  which  was  opened  by  the  situation  of  Corn 
wallis. 

31.  4A  French  fleet,  commanded  by  the  Count  de 
Grasse,  was  expected  soon  to  arrive  in  the  Chesapeake ; 
and  Washington,  having  effectually  deceived  Clinton 
until  the  last  moment,  with  the  belief  that  New  York 
was  the  point  of  attack,  suddenly  drew  off  the  com 
bined  French  and  American  army,  and,  after  rapid 
marches,  on  the  30th  of  September  appeared  before 
Yorktown. 

32.  5The  Count  de  Grasse  had  previously  entered'0 
the  Chesapeake,  and,  by  blocking  up  James  and  York 
Rivers,  had  effectually  cut  off  the  escape  of  Cornwallis 
by  sea ;  while  a  force  of  two  thousand  troops,  under 
the  Marquis  St.  Simon,  landed  from  the  fleet,  and  joined 

Lafayette,  then  at  Williamsburg,  with 
ihe  design  of  effectually  opposing  the 
British,  should  they  attempt  to  retreat 
upon  the  Southern  States.  6A  British 
fleet  from  New  York,  under  Admiral 
Graves,  made  an  attempt  to  relieva 
Cornwallis,  and  to  intercept  the  French 
fleet  bearing  the  heavy  artillery  and 

*  Yorktown,  the  capital  of  York  County,  Vir 
ginia,  is  on  the  S.  side  of  York  River,  about  "even 
miles  from  its  entrance  into  the  Chesapeake,  (See 
Mnp.) 


SIEOK    OF    YORKTOWN. 


CHAP.    VII.] 


EVENTS    OF   1781. 


'xJ77 


thilitary  stores,  from  Rhode  Island.  A  partial  action 
took  place*  off  the  capes,  but  the  French  avoided  a 
general  battle,  and  neither  party  gained  any  decided 
advantage.  The  object  of  the  British,  however,  was 
defeated. 

33.  *  After  General  Clinton  had  learned  the  destina- 
tion  of  the  army  of  Washington,  hoping  to  draw  off  a 
part  of  his  forces,  he  sent  Arnold  on  a  plundering  ex- 
pedition  against  Connecticut.     2Landingb  at  the  mouth 
of  the  river   Thames,   Arnold   proceeded    in   person 
against  Fort  Trumbull,  a  short  distance  below  New 
London,*    which    was  evacuated6   on    his   approach. 
New  London  was  then  burned,*5  and  public  and  pri 
vate  property  to  a  large  amount  destroyed. 

34.  3In  the  mean  time  a  party  had  proceeded  against 
Fort  Griswold,  on  the  east  side  of  the  river,  which, 
after  an  obstinate  resistance,  was  carried  by  assault.6 
When  Colonel  Ledyard,  the  commander  of  the  fort, 
surrendered  his  sword,  it  was  immediately  plunged 
into  his  bosom  ;  and  the  carnage  was  continued  until 
the  greater  part  of  the  garrison  was  killed  or  wounded. 
4This  barbarous  inroad  did  not  serve  the  purpose  of 
Clinton  in  checking  the  advance  of  Washington  against 

Comwallis. 

35.  5In  the  siege  of  Yorktown  the   French  were 
posted  in  front,  and  on  the  right  of  the  town,  extending 
from  the  river  above,  to  the  morass  in  the  centre,  where 
they  were  met  by  the  Americans,  who  extended  to  the 
river  below/1     6On  the  evening  of  the  ninth  of  Octo- 
ber,  the  batteries  were  opened  against  the  town,  at  a 
distance  of  600  yards  ;  and  so  heavy  was  the  fire,  that 
many  of  the  guns  of  the  besieged  were  soon  dismount- 
ed,  and  silenced,  and  the  works  in  many  places  de 
molished.     Shells  and  red  hot  balls  reached  the  British 
ships  in  the  harbor,  several  of  which  were  burned. 
7On  the  evening  of  the  llth  the  besiegers  ad 
vanced  to  within  three  hundred  yards  of  the 
British  lines. 


17§1. 


3.  Give  an 


c.  sept,  e 


*  JVew  London,  in  Connecticut,'  is  situated  on  the  W.  bank  of 
the  River  Thames,  three  miles  from  its  entrance  into  Long  Island 
Sound.  Fort  Trumbull  is  situated  on  a  projecting  point,  about 
a  mile  below  the  city.  Fort.  Griswold  is  situated  opposite  Fort 
Trumbull,  on  an  eminence  in  the  town  of  Groton.  (See  Map.) 


278 


THE    REVOLUTION. 


[PART    IH. 


I7§1. 


2.  of  the 

fRriti/h 
tc  retreat  i 

3.  of  the. 


a.  Oct.  24. 


days  after 
eder?en' 

b  NOV  5 
5.  ivhat  dts- 


s.  what  wax 

"hi/tinpof- 
tantvictory? 


7.  what  re- 


36.  ^n  the  14th,  two  redoubts,  in  advance  and  on 
the  left  of  the  besieged,  were  carried  by  assault  ;  the 
one  by  an  American,  and  the  other  by  a  French  de- 
tachment.  These  were  then  included  in  the  works  of  the 
besiegers.  On  the  16th,  nearly  a  hundred  pieces  of  heavy 
°r(inance  were  brought  to  bear  on  the  British  works, 
and  with  such  effect  that  the  walls  and  fortifications 
were  beaten  down,  and  almost  every  gun  dismounted. 

37.  2No  longer  entertaining  any  hopes  of  effectual 
resistance,  on  the  evening  of  the  same  day  Cornwallis 
attempted   to    retreat   by  way   of  Gloucester    Point  ; 
hoping  to  be  able  to  break  through  a  French  detach 
ment  posted  in  the  rear  of  that  place,  and,  by  rapid 
marches,  to  reach  New  York  in  safety,     frustrated 
m  tuis  attempt  \)y  a  violent  storm,  which  dispersed  his 
boats  after  one  division  had  crossed  the  river,  he  was 
reduced  to  the  necessity  of  a  capitulation  ;  and,  on  the 
19th,  the  posts  of  Yorktown  and  Gloucester,  containing 
more  than  seven  thousand  British  soldiers,  were  sur 
rendered  to  the  army  of  Washington,  and  the  shipping 
in  the  harbor  to  the  fleet  of  De  Grasse. 

38.  4Five  days  after  the  fall  of  Yorktown,  Sir  Henry 
Clinton  appeared41  at  the  mouth  of  the  Chesapeake, 
with  an  armament  of  7000  men;  but  learning  that 
Cornwallis  had  already  surrendered,  he  returned  to 
New  York.     5The   victorious   allies   separated   soon 
after  the  surrender.     The  Count  de  Grasse  sailedb  for 
tne   West  Indies  ;  Count  Rochambeau  cantoned  his 
army,  during  the  winter,  in  Virginia  ;  and  the  main 
body  of  the  Americans  returned  to  its  former  position 
on  the  Hudson,  while  a  strong  detachment  under  Gen 
eral  St.  Clair  was  despatched  to  the  South,  to  reinforce 
the  army  of  General  Greene. 

39.  6By  the'victory  over  Cornwallis,  the  whole  coun- 
try  wasj  m  effect,  recovered  to  the  Union  —  the  British 
power  was  reduced  to  merely  defensive  measures  —  and 
was  confined,  principally,  to  the  cities  of  New  York, 
Charleston,  and  Savannah.     At  the  news  of  so  im 
portant  a  victory,  transports  of  exultation  broke  forth, 
and  triumphal  celebrations  were  held  throughout  the 
Union.     7  Washington   set  apart  a  particular  day  for 
the  performance  of  divine  service  in  the  army  ;  recorn- 


CHAP.  VIII.]  CLOSE    OF    THE    WAR,    ETC. 


279 


mending  that  "  all  the  troops  should  engage  in  it  with 
serious  deportment,  and  that  sensibility  of  heart  which  make,  and 
the  surprising  and  particular  interposition  of  Provi-  recommend6? 
dence  in  their  favor  claimed."  i.  what  was 

40.  Congress,  on  receiving  the  official  intelligence,  frTssontZi, 
went  in  procession  to  the  principal  church  in  Phil-    occasi(mr 
adelphia,  "To   return   thanks   to 
Almighty  God  for  the  signal  suc 
cess  of  the  American  arms,"  and 
appointed  the  13th  of  December 
as  a  day  of  public  thanksgiving 
and  prayer. 


CHAPTER  VIII. 

CLOSE  OF  THE  WAR,  AND  ADOP 
TION  OF  THE  CONSTITUTION. 


GENEH.VL    GREENE. 


1.  2WnEN  intelligence  of  the  defeat  and  capture  of 
Cornwallis  reached  London,  the  king-  and   ministry 
evinced  a  determination   still  to  continue  the  war  for 
the  reduction  of  the  "  rebellious  colonies  ;"  but,  fortu 
nately,  the  war  had  become  almost  universally  un 
popular  with  the  British  nation.     3From  the   12th  of 
December  to  the  4th  of  March,  repeated  motions  were 
made  in  the  House  of  Commons  for  terminating  the 
war ;  and  on  this  latter  daya  the  House  resolved,  that 
those  who  should  advise  the  king  to  continue  the  war 
on  the  continent  of  North  America,  should  be  declared 
enemies  of  the  sovereign  and  of  the  country. 

2.  On  the  20th  of  March  the  administration  of  Lord 
North  was  terminated,  and  the  advocates  of  peace  im 
mediately  came  into  power.     Early  in  May,  Sir  Guy 
Carleton,  who  had  been  appointed  to  succeed  Sir  Henry 
Clinton  in  the  command  of  all  the  British  forces,  arrived 
at  New  York,  with  instructions  to  promote  the  wishes 
of  Great  Britain  for  an  accommodation  with  the  United 
States.     In  accordance  with  these  views,  offensive  war 
mostly  ceased  on  the  part  of  the  British,  and  Washing 
ton  made  no  attempts  on  the  posts  of  the  enemy.     The 
year  1782  consequently  passed  without  furnishing  any 
military  operations  of  importance  ;  although  the  hostile 


2.  How  did 

the  king 
and  minis 
try  receive 
the  news  of 
the  capture 
of  Cornwal- 
lis? 

3.  What  was 
done  in  the. 

Hoiise  of 
Commons  7 

1782. 

a.  March  4. 


March  20. 

4.  What 

events,  and 

what  state 

of  things 

followed  tha 

retirement 

qf  Lori 

North  l 


280  CLOSE    OF    THE    WAR.  [PART   HI. 

1T§2.    array  of  armies,  and  occasional  skirmishes,  still  denoted 

~~  the  existence  of  a  state  of  war. 

NOV.  so.         3.   iQn  the  30th  of  November,  1782,   preliminary 
\iciesaand'  articles  of  peace  were  signed  at  Paris,  by  Mr.  Oswald, 
a  commissioner  on  the  part  of  Great  Britain,  and  John 
Adams,  Benjamin   Franklin,   John    Jay,   and  Henry 
Laurens,  on  the  part  of  the  United  States.     Prelimi 
nary  articles  of  peace  between  France  and  England 
1783.     were   likewise  signed  on  the  20th  of  January  follow- 
jan.  20.     jng  •  an(j  on  tne  3^  of  September,  of  the  same  year, 
definitive  treaties  of  peace  were  signed  by  the  com 
missioners  of  England,  with  those  of  the  United  States, 
France,  Spain,  and  Holland. 

2.  \vheateere      4.  2By  the  terms  of  the  treaty  between  England  and 
t}iheetrrfatyf  the  United 'States,  the  independence  of  the  latter  was 
England    acknowledged  in  its  fullest  extent ;  ample  boundaries 
"untied     were  allowed  them,  extending  north  to  the  great  lakes, 
states^     anc|  west  t0  the  Mississippi, — embracing  a  range  of  ter 
ritory  more  extensive  than  the  states,  when  colonies, 
had  claimed  ;  and  an  unlimited  right  of  fishing  on  the 
banks   of  Newfoundland    was  conceded.     3The  two 
Floridas,  which  had   long  been   helda  by  England, 
a.sincei763.  were  restored  to  Spain. 

April  19,  5.  4On  the  19th  of  April,  the  eighth  anniversary  of 
i.ivhtu\oerc  tne  battle  of  Lexington,  a  cessation  of  hostilities  was 
proclaimed  in  the  American  army ;  and  on  the  3d  of 
November,  the  army  was  disbanded  by  general  orders 
of  congress.  Savannah  was  evacuated  by  the  British 
troops  in  July,  New  York  in  November,  and  Charles 
ton  in  the  following  month. 

^Notwithstanding  all  had  looked  forward  with 
hope  to  the  termination  of  the  war,  yet  the  dis- 


atenun 
the  disband-  banding  of  the  American  army  had  presented  difficul- 

ermy?  ties  and  dangers,  which  it  required  all  the  wisdom  of 
congress  and  the  commander-in-chief  to  overcome. 
Neither  officers  nor  soldiers  had,  for  a  long  time,  re 
ceived  any  pay  for  their  services  ;  and  although  in 
1780  congress  had  adopted  a  resolution  promising  half 
pay  to  the  officers,  on  the  conclusion  of  peace,  yet  the 
state  of  the  finances  now  rendered  the  payment  impos 
sible.  The  disbanding  of  the  army  would,  therefore, 
throw  thousands  out  of  the  service,  without  compen- 


CHAP.    VIII.]  ADOPTION    OF    THE    CONSTITUTION.  281 

sation  for   the  past,  or  substantial  provision  for    the    1783. 

future. 

7.  *In  this  situation  of  affairs,  it  was  feared  that  an    .»•  in  this 

situation  of 
open  insurrection  would  break  out,  and  that  the  army 

would  attempt  to  do  itself  the  justice  which  the  country 
was  slow  to  grant.     2In  the  midst  of  the  excitement,  an 
anonymous  address,  since  ascertained   to  have  been 
written  by  Major  John   Armstrong, — composed  with  th?ot/te 
great  ingenuity,  and  recommending  an  appeal  to  the     army? 
fears  of  congress,  and  the  people,  was  circulated*  through  a.  March  u. 
the  army  5  calling  a  meeting  of  the  officers,  for  the  pur 
pose  of  arranging  the  proper  measures  for  obtaining  re 
dress.     Such  was  the  state  of  feeling  in  the  army,  that 
a  war  between  the  civil  and  the  military  powers  ap 
peared  inevitable. 

8.  *3The  firmness  and  prudence  of  Washington,  how-  3.  mat  wo* 

I    j   •  •         Ai       j  cu  '       ^        effected  by 

ever,  succeeded  in  averting  the  danger.     Strong  in  the    the  wjiu- 
love  and  veneration  of  the  people  and  the  army,  and   wSZhing- 
possessing  an  almost  unbounded  influence  over  his  of-       tm 
fleers,  he  succeeded  in  persuading  the  latter  to  disre 
gard  the  anonymous  call,  and  to  frown  upon  all  dis 
orderly  and  illegal  proceedings  for  obtaining  redress. 
4In  a  subsequent  meeting;,  called  by  Washing-ton  him-  4.  whatwas 

i  ,>    .^  \   /-i  •  i  •  i  rr  '  i         none  in  a 

sell,  General  Grates  presiding,  the  officers  unanimously  subsequent 
declared,  that  "  No  circumstances  of  distress  or  clanger    caifcdfy 
should  induce  a  conduct  that  might  tend  to  sully  the      himi 
reputation  and  glory  which  they  had  acquired  at  the 
price  of  their  blood,  and  eight  years  faithful  services," 
and  that  they  still  had  "  unshaken  confidence  in  the 
justice  of  congress  and  their  country." 

9.  5Not  long  after,  congress  succeeded  in  making  the  5  wMtar- 
proper  arrangements  for  granting  the  officers,  accord-  rt^?^3? 
ing-  to  their  request,  five  years  full  pay,  in  place  of  half     &z/om- 

p      IT  i   «•  ^      i       r   11        ^  •  gress? 

pay  for  life  ;  and  four  months  full  pay  to  the  army,  m 
part  payment  for  past  services.  6Their  work  com- 
pleted. — their  country  independent, — the  soldiers  of  the 
revolution  returned  peaceably  to  their  homes  ;  bearing 
with  them  the  public  thanks  of  congress,  in  the  name 
of  their  grateful  country.  7  ^  ^ 

10.  'Washington,  having  taken  leave  of  his  officers  arcwnstan- 

P     ,  '  T  i  •  stancmof 

and  army,  repaired  to  Annapolis,  where  congress  was 
then  in  session  ;  and  there,  on  the  23d  of  December, 


282  CLOSE    OF   THE   WAR.  [PART  m. 

1783.  before  that  august  body  of  patriots  and  sages,  and  a 
~  large  concourse  of  spectators, — in  a  simple  and  affec 
tionate  address,  after  commending  the  interests  of  his 
country  to  the  protection  of  Heaven,  he  resigned  his 
commission  as  commander-in-chief  of  the  American 
army. 

\. -mat  i»  11.  l After  an  eloquent  and  affecting  reply  by  Gen- 
narement?  eral  Mifflin,  then  president  of  the  congress,  Washing 
ton  withdrew.  He  then  retired  to  his  residence  at 
Mount  Vernon,*  exchanging  the  anxious  labors  of  the 
camp,  for  the  quiet  industry  of  a  farm,  and  bearing 
with  him  the  enthusiastic  love,  esteem,  and  admiration 
of  his  countrymen. 

2.  TO  what       12.  Independence  and  peace  being  now  established, 
^entSn  "f  tne  public  mind,  relieved  from  the  excitement  incident 
ninodtfect-  to  a  state  °f  warj  was  turned  to  examine  the  actual 
«*?       condition  of  the  country.     In  addition   to   a  foreign 
debt  of  eight  millions  of  dollars,  a  domestic  debt  of 
more  than  thirty  millions,  due  to  American  citizens, 
and,  principally,  to  the  officers  and  soldiers  of  the  rev 
olution,  was  strongly  urged  upon  congress  for  payment. 
s.why could  3gU|;  by  the  articles  of  confederation  congress  had  not 

not  congress    ,  »  « «     «  i   t         •  111 

;  discharge  the  power  to  discharge  debts  incurred  by  the  war ;  it 
could  merely  recommend  to  the  individual  states  to 
raise  money  for  that  purpose. 

4.  For  what  13.  4The  states  were  therefore  called  upon  for  funds 
•rote*  coifed  to  discharge,  in  the  first  place,  the  arrears  of  pay  due 
to  ^  gofers  of  the  revolution.  5The  states  listened 


5.  What  pre 
runted  thei: 
compliance? 


vented  fheir  to  these  calls  with  respect,  but  their  situation  was  em 


barrassing; — each  had  its  local  debts  to  provide  for, 
and  its  domestic  government  to  support, — the  country 
had  been  drained  of  its  wealth,  and  taxes  could  not  be 
collected  ;  and,  besides,  congress  had  no  binding  power 
e.  ^vhat  to  compel  the  states  to  obedience.  6Some  of  the  states 
attempted,  by  heavy  taxes  upon  the  people,  to  sup- 
Port  tne^r  credit,  and  satisfy  their  creditors.  In  Massa 
chusetts,  an  insurrection  was  the  consequence,  and  an 
armed  force  of  several  thousand  men  was  necessary  to 
a.  [n  1787.  suppress  it.a 

*  Mount  Vernon,  in  Virginia,  the  former  residence  of  Washington,  is  on  the  W.  bnnk 
of  the  Potomac,  six  miles  below  Alexandria.  It  contains  the  mansion  and  the  tomb  of 
the  Father  of  his  country,  and  many  a  citizen  and  traveller  have  made  a  pilgrimage  to 
this  hallowed  spot. 


napolw  in 
1786? 


CHAP.  VIII.]  ADOPTION    OF   THE    CONSTITUTION.  283 

14.  lWith  evils  continually  increasing,  the  neces-    17§6. 
sity  of  a  closer  union  of  the  states,  and  of  an  efficient  L  What  now 
general  government,  became  more  and  more  apparent.   teetn%ffl' 
2A  convention  of  commissioners  from  six  states,  held  z.  what  am- 
at  Annapolis,  in  September,  1786,  for  the  purpose  of 
establishing  a  better  system  of  commercial  regulations, 

led  to  a  proposition  for  revising  the  articles  of  confed 
eration.     Accordingly,  a  convention  of  delegates,  from 
all  the  states,  except  Rhode  Island,  meta  at  Philadel-    a*.  May.' 
phia  for  this  purpose  in   1787.     3Finding  the  articles 
of  confederation  exceedingly  defective  as  a  form  of 
government,  the  convention  rejected  their  former  pur 
pose  of  revising  them,  and  proceeded  to  the  consider 
ation  of  a  new  constitution. — 4In  July  of  this  year,  a  i.whatnew 
large  extent  of  territory  north  of  the  Ohio  River  was  S/™3 
formed  into  a  territorial  government  by  the  general    in^ulv^ 
congress,  and  called  the  Northwestern  Territory.* 

15.  6 After  four  months'  deliberation  a  constitution  b.  sept.  IT. 
was  agreedb  on,  which,  after  being-  presented  to  con-  s.what™ 

'.  •  c     ^  1       •         said  °f  tfie 

gress,  was  submitted  to  conventions  of  the  people  in  new  coma- 

,  r         i     •          ±'£      A-  r>        •  tution,  and, 

the  several  states  for  their  ratification.     Previous  to,  ofusadop- 

and  during  the  year  1788,  majorities  of  the  people  in     {700 

eleven  of  the  states  adopted  the  constitution,  although 

not  without  strong  opposition  ;  as  many  believed  that 

the  extensive  powers,  which  the  new  government  gave 

to  the  rulers,  would  be  dangerous  to  the  liberties  of  the 

people. 

16.  6The  supporters  of  the  constitution,  who  advo-  t.whatpar- 
cated  a  union  of  the  several  states  under  a  strong  gov-  nKzrwe? 
ernment,  were  denominated  Federalists,  and  their  op- 
posers  anti- Federalists.     'Provision  having  been  made 

for  the  election  of  officers  under  the  new  government, 
George  Washington  was  unanimously  elected0  Presi 
dent  of  the  United  States  for  the  term  of  four  years,  c.  votes 

ITIAI  TT-  • i  counted 

and  John  Adams  Vice-president.  April 6. 

*  The  Northwestern  Territory  then  embraced  the  present  states  of  Ohio,  Indiana, 
Illinois,  Michigan,  and  Wisconsin  Territory.  See  chart,  p.  10,  for  the  several  changes 
since  made  in  the  N.W.  Territory. 


281  A  P 

OF  THE  COUNTRY 

EAST  OF  THE  MISSISSIPPI, 

AT  THE  CLOSE  OF 

THE  REVOLUTION. 

The  white  portions  of  the  Map  show  the  extent 
of  settlements  at  this  period. 


REFERENCES. 

1  M_ 

2  New  Hampshire. 

3  Vermont. 

4  Massachusetts. 

5  Rhode  Island. 

6  Connecticut. 

7  New  York. 

8  New  Jersey. 

9  Pennsylvania. 
10  Delaware. 

-  1 1  Maryland. 

12  Virginia. 

13  North  Carolina. 

14  South  Carolina, 
.  15  Georg-ia. 

16  East  Florida. 

17  West  Florida. 


•Hi uMIliii  •  :-ngiMiMMMi[Bi 


WASHINGTON. 


PART  IV. 

THE  UNITED  STATES, 

PROM  THE  ORGANIZATION  OP 
THE  GOVERNMENT  UNDER 
THE  FEDERAL  CONSTITUTION, 


CHAPTER  I. 

WASHINGTON'S  ADMINISTEATION, 

FROM  APRIL  30,  1789,  TO  MARCH  4,  1T97. 

1.  »ON  the  30th  of  April,   1789,  Washington  ap 
peared  before  congress,  then  assembled  in  the  city  of 
New  York,  and  taking  the  oath  of  office  required  by 
the  constitution,  was  proclaimed  President  of  the  Uni 
ted  States.*     2In  an  impressive  address  to  both  houses 
of  congress,  he  expressed  his  distrust  in  his  own  quali 
fications  for  the  important  office  to  which  the  partiality 
of  his  country  had  called  him, — offered  his  "  supplica 
tions  to  that  Almighty  Being  who  rules  over  the  uni 
verse,  and  presides  in  the  councils  of  nations,"  that  He 
would  "  consecrate  to  the  liberties  and  happiness  of 
the  people  of  the  United  States  a  government  instituted 
by  themselves," — and  that  He  would  enable  all  "  em 
ployed  in  its  administration,  to  execute,  with  success, 
the  functions  allotted  to  their  charge." 

2.  3Adhering  to  the  principles  upon  which  he  had 
acted  while  commander-in-chief,  he  now  likewise  de 
clined  all  pecuniary  compensation  for  his  presidential 
duties,  and  closed  by  requesting'congress  to  accompany 
him,  in  humble  supplication,  to  the  benign  Parent  of 
the  human  race,  for  the  divine  blessing  on  all  those 
measures  upon  which  the  success  of  the  government 


1789. 

1.  When  and 
where  did 

Washington 

enter  upon 

the  drities 

ofpresident? 

2.  What  ac 
count  is  giv 
en  of  his  ad 
dress  on  that 

occasion? 


3.  To  what 

principles 

did  he  still 

adhere,  and 

how  did  he 

close  his 

address  ? 


*  Washington  was  inaugurated  in  the  gallery  of  the  old  C'ity  Hall,  which  stood  on 
the  site  of  the  present  Custom  House,  in  Wall  Street. 


286 


THE   UNITED    STATES. 


[PART   IV, 


which  the 

new  gov- 


8cptds5f 
2.  in.  what 


session? 


4.  what  de- 

partments 


1789.    depended.     Immediately  after  the  address,  both  houses 
what  is  of  congress,  with  the  president,  attended  divine  service; 
anc^  w^^  ^is  Public  acknowledgment  of  a  Supreme 
Being-  as  the  ruler  of  the  universe,  and  controller  of 

,  .  ,     ,  i        •  i 

numan  actions  and  human   destiny,  the  g-overnnient 

commenced?         4.1  •        •  J 

under  the  new  constitution  was  commenced. 

3t  2Tne  legislature,  during  its  first  session,**  was 
principally  occupied  in  providing  revenues  for  the  long 
exhausted  treasury  ;  in  organizing  the  executive  de- 
partments;  in  establishing  a  judiciary  ;  and  in  framing 
amendments  to  the  constitution.  3For  providing  a 
revenue,  duties  were  levied  on  the  tonnage  of  vessels, 
and  likewise  on  foreign  goods  imported  into  the  Uni- 
tec^  States.  For  the  purpose  of  encouraging  American 
snippmg">  these  duties  were  made  unequal  ;  being  the 
heaviest  on  the  tonnage  of  foreign  vessels,  and  on  goods 
introduced  by  them. 

4.  <To  aid  the  president  in  the  management  of  the 

rr  '         f  i  i 

attairs  oi-government,  three  executive  departments  were 
established,  —  styled  department  of  foreign  affairs,  or  of 
state  ;  department  of  the  treasury,  and  department  of 
war  ;  with  a  secretary  at  the  'head  of  each.  6The 
neads  of  these  departments  had  special  duties  assigned 
tnem  i  an(^  tneY  were  likewise  to  constitute  a  council, 
which  might  be  consulted  by  the  president,  whenever 
he  thought  proper,  on  subjects  relating  to  the  duties  of 
their  offices.  6The  power  of  removing  from  office  the 
thremoveaif  heads  of  these  departments,  was,  after  much  discussion, 
^e^  with  the  president  alone.  Thomas  Jefferson  was 
aPP°mted  secretary  of  state,  Hamilton  of  the  treasury, 
and  Knox  of  the  war  department. 

5.  8A  national  judiciary  was  also  established  during 
this  session  of  congress  ;  consisting  of  a  supreme  court, 

dofamendd  having  one  chief  justice,  and  several  associate  judges  ; 

mconltituhe'  anc^  c^rcuit  and  district  courts,  which  have  jurisdiction 
over  certain  cases  specified  in  the  constitution.  John 
Jay  was  appointed  chief  justice  of  the  United  States, 
and  Edmund  Randolph  attorney-general.  Several 


5.  whatdu- 


time  depart 
ments? 


s.  who  had 


*  A  Session  of  Congress  is  one  sitting,  or  the  time  during  which  the  legislature  meets 
daily  for  business.  Congress  has  but  one  session  annually  ;  but  as  the  existence  of  each 
congress  continues  during  two  years,  each  congress  has  t.vo  sessions.  Thus  we  speak 
of  the  1st  session  of  tlio  2Jtli  congr^^  ;— the  3d  session  of  the  25th  congress,  &c. 


CHAP,  i.]  WASHINGTON'S  ADMINISTRATION.  287 

amendments  1o  the  constitution  were  proposed  by  con-    1789. 
gress,  ten  of  which  were  subsequently  ratified  by  the 


l  Whattwo 
stateside 

opt/id  the 


constitutional  majority  of  the  states.  lln  November 
North  Carolina  adopted  the  constitution,  and  Rhode 

-t   i        i    •        i       n  if         r  1  11  i  i      •  i 

island  in  the  May  following,  thus  completing  the  num- 
ber  of  the  thirteen  original  states. 

6.  2Early  in  the  second  session,  the  secretary  of  the     1790. 
treasury  brought  for\vard,a  at  the  request  of  congress,  a   a-  Jan-  15- 

,          c  J  .   &    .     .  i      '        i  r  j-          TT  i      2-  What  is 

plan  for  maintaining  the  public  credit.     He  proposed,  saMtfHam 
as  a  measure  of  sound  policy  and  substantial  jusrtice,  yfZSS? 
that  the  general  government  should  assume,  not  only  '"/"emS" 
the  public  foreign  and  domestic  debt,  amounting  to 
more  than   fifty-four  millions  of  dollars,  but  likewise 
the  debts  of  the  states,  contracted  during  the  war,  and 
estimated  at  twenty-five  millions. 

7.  3Pro  vision  was  made  for  the  payment  of  the  for-  3.  what  was 
eign  debt  without  opposition  ;  but  respecting  the  as-  0/KfS 
sumption  of  the  state  debts,  and  also  the  full  payment 

of  the  domestic  debt,  —  in  other  words,  the  redemption 
of  the  public  securities,  then,  in  a  great  measure,  in 
the  hands  of  speculators  who  had  purchased  them  for 
a  small  part  of  their  nominal  value,  much  division  pre 
vailed  in  congress  ;  but  the  plan  of  the  secretary  was 
finally  adopted. 

8.  4During  this  year  a  law  was  passed,  fixing  the  t.whatwus 
seat  of  government,  for  ten  years,  at  Philadelphia  ;  and  S'|1o« 
afterwards,  permanently,  at  a  place  to  be  selected  on  %£$%£. 
the  Potomac.  «In  1790,  the  "  Territory  southwest  of  the   ****** 
Ohio,"  embracing  the  present  Tennessee,  was  formed 

into  a  territorial  government. 

9.  6Durin°-  the  same  year,  an  Indian  war  broke  out    ™1790 

T  CJ        .'  .  ~  6.  What 

On  me  northwestern   frontiers  ;  and    pacific  arrange- 

ments  having  been  attempted  in  vain,  an  expedition, 

under  General  Harmar,  was  sent  into  the  Indian  coun- 

try,  to  reduce  the  hostile  tribes  to  submission.     Many  frontiers? 

of  the  Indian  towns  were  burned,  and  a  large  quantity 

of  corn  destroyed  ;  but  in  two  battles,"0  near  the  con-    b.  Oct.  17 

fluence  of  the  rivers  St.  Mary's*  and  St.  Joseph's  in  In-     and5a 

diana,   between  successive  detachments  of  the  army 


*  The  St.  Mary's  from  the  S.  and  St.  Joseph's  from  the  N.  unite  at  Fort  Wayne,  In 
the  N.E.  part  of  Indiana,  and  form  the  Maumce,  which  flows  into  the  west  end  of  Lako 
Erie 


S8  THE   UNITED    STATES.  [PART   IV. 

1790.    and  the  Indians,  the  former  were  defeated  with  con 


siderable  loss. 

1791.          10.  xEarly  in  1791,  in  accordance  with  a  plan  pro- 
i.  what  is  posed  by  the  secretary  of  the  treasury,  an  act   was 

said  oj  tne    *  .  ,«J  /»        i  i  i  •   i  •         t  •          i 

passed  by  congress,  for  the  establishment  ot  a  national 
bank,  called  the  Bank  of  the  United  States  ;  but  not 
without  the  most  strenuous  opposition  ;  on  the  ground, 
principally,  that  congress  had  no  constitutional  right  to 
charter  such  an  institution. 

a.  Feb.  is.  1  1.  2During  the  same  year,  Vermont,*  the  last  set- 
htr^?efa/esd  ^e&  °^  ^e  New  England  States,  adopted  the  constitu- 
of  \crmont7  tion,  and  wasadmitteda  into  the  Union.  The  territory 
of  this  state  had  been  claimed  both  by  New  York  and 
New  Hampshire  ;  —  each  had  made  grants  of  land 
within  its  limits  ;  but  in  1777  the  people  met  in  con 
vention,  and  proclaimed  Vermont,  or  New  Connecticut, 
an  independent  state.  Owing  to  the  objections  of 
New  York,  it  was  not  admitted  into  the  confederacy  ; 
nor  was  the  opposition  of  New  York  withdrawn  until 
1789,  when  Vermont  agreed  to  purchase  the  claims  of 
New  York  to  territory  and  jurisdiction  by  the  payment 
of  30,000  dollars. 
after  12-  3After  the  defat  of  General  Harmar  in  1790, 


anotner  expedition,  with  additional  forces,  was  planned 
against  the  Indians,  and  the  command  given  to  Gen 
eral    St.    Clair,  then   governor   of  the    Northwestern 
b.  sept,  and  Territory.     4In  the  fall  of  1791,  the  forces  of  St.  Clair, 
4  Give  an  numbering    about    2000    men,    marchedb    from    Fort 
account  of  Washington,!  northward,  about  eighty  miles,  into  the 
tion  and  the  Indian  country,  where,  on  the  4th  of  November,  they 
cem*aai°st.  were    surprised    in    camp,J    and  defeated  with   great 
Clair-      slaughter.     Out  of  1400  men  engaged  in  the  battle, 
«         nearly  600   were  killed.     Had  not  the  victorious  In- 

*  VERMONT,  one  of  the  Eastern  or  New  England  States,  contains  an  urea  of  about 
8000  square  miles.  It  is  a  hilly  country,  and  is  traversed  throughout  nearly  its  whole 
lemrth  by  the  Green  Mountains,  the  loftiest  points  of  which  are  a  little  more  than  4000 
f«-el  high.  The  best  lands  in  the  state  are  VV.  of  the  mountains,  near  Lake  Champluin  ; 
but  the  soil  generally,  throughout  the  state,  is  better  adapted  to  grazing  than  to  tillage. 
The  first,  settlement  in  the  state  was  at  Fort  Dummer,  now  Brattleboro'.  A  fort  was 
erected  here  in  1723,  and  a  settlement  commenced  in  the  following  year. 

t  Fort  fVatikhifrton  was  on  the  site  of  the  present  Cincinnati,  situated  on  the  N.  side 
of  the  Ohio  River,  near  the  S.W.  extremity  of  the  state  of  Ohio.  The  city  is  near  the 
eastern  extremity  of  a  pleasant  valley  about  twelve  miles  in  circumference. 

\  The  camp  of  St.  Clair  was  in  the  western  part  of  Ohio,  at  the  N.W.  angle  of  Dark 
County.  Fort  Recovery  was  afterward  «  built  there.  Dark  County  received  its  name 
from  Colonel  Dark,  an  officer  in  St.  Clair's  army. 


CHAP.  \.J  WASHINGTON'S  ADMINISTRATION.  289 

dians  been  called  from  the  pursuit  to  the  abandoned    1791. 
camp  in  quest  of  plunder,  it  is  probable  that  nearly  the  ~ 
whole  army  would  have  perished. 

13.  lOn  the  1st  of  June,  1792,  Kentucky,*  which     1792. 
had  been  previously  claimed  by  Virginia,  was  admit-  i.  what  ™ 
ted  into  the  Union  as  a  state.     The  first  settlement  in    tueeariy 
the  state  was  made  by  Daniel  Boone  and  others,  at  a  Kentucky'/ 
place  called  Boonesboro',f  in  the  year  1775.     During 

the  early  part  of  the  revolution,  the  few  inhabitants 
suffered  severely  from  the  Indians,  who  were  incited 
by  agents  of  the  British  government;  but  in  1779 
General  Clarke,  as  before  mentioned,*  overcame  the  a.  see  p.  252. 
Indians,  and  laid  waste  their  villages  ;  after  which,  the 
inhabitants  enjoyed  greater  security,  and  the  settle 
ments  were  gradually  extended. 

14.  2In  the  autumn  of  1792  General  Washington  tiectiontoat 
was  again  elected  president  of  the  United  States,  and      ins? 
John  Adams  vice-president.     3At  this  time  the  revolu-    3  "'}Mt 

....  events  were 

tion  in  France  was  progressmsr,  and  early  in   1793  at  this  time. 

i     -  r-r      •         i     r<  r     i  i         i  •  r    tTOntptrtflg 

news  arrived  m  the  United  States  of  the  declaration  of  m France! 
war  by  France  against  England  and  Holland.    4About      1793. 
the  same  time  Mr.  Genet  arrivedb  in  the  United  States,  b- In  ApriL 

.     .  r      t          Tt~  i  IT  i  i,lVJuU  in 

as  minister  of  the  French  republic,   where  he    was 

warmly  received  by  the  people,  who  remembered  with 

gratitude  the  aid  which  France  had  rendered  them  in 

their  struggle  for  independence,  and  who  now  cher-  to  France  * 

ished  the  nattering  expectation  that  the  French  nation 

was  about  to  enjoy  the  same  blessings  of  liberty  and 

self-government. 

15.  5Flattered  by  his  reception,  and  relying  on  the    5.  what 
partiality  manifested  towards  the  French  nation,  Mr.  ^^udiby 
Genet  assumed  the  authority  of  fitting  out  privateers  in 

the  ports  of  the  United  States,  to  cruise  against  the  ves- 

sels  of  nations  hostile  to  France  ;  and  likewise  attempt-    declared/ 

ed  to  set  on  foot  expeditions  against  the  Spanish  settle- 

*  KENTUCKY,  one  of  the  Western  States,  contains  an  area  of  about  42,000  square 
miles.  The  country  in  the  western  parts  of  the  state  is  hilly  and  mountainous.  A  nar 
row  tract  along  the  Ohio  River,  through  the  whole  length  of  the  state,  is  hilly  and  bro 
ken,  but  has  a  good  soil.  Between  this  tract  and  Greene  River  is  a  fertile  region,  fre 
quently  denominated  the  garden  of  the  state.  The  country  in  the  S.VV.  part  of  the 
state,  between  Greene  and  Cumberland  Rivers,  is  called  "The  Barrens,"  although  it 
proves  to  be  excellent  grain  land. 

t  Boonesboro'  is  on  the  S.  side  of  Kentucky  River,  about  eighteen  miles  S.E.  from  Lex- 
ing,™. 


290  THE    UNITED    STATES.  [PART  IV, 

1793.    ments  in  Florida  and  on  the  Mississippi,  although  the 
a  May  9    president  had  previously  issueda  a  proclamation,  de 
claring  it  to  be  the  duty  and  interest  of  the  United 
States  to  preserve  the  most  strict  neutrality  towards  the 
contending  powers  in  Europe, 
i.  why  aid       16.  *As  Mr.  Genet  persisted  in  his  endeavors,  in 

(he  presi-  ...  ,  ~  ,  ,,     , 

dent  request  opposition  to  the  efforts  and  remonstrances  of  the  pres- 

and  what  Is  ident,  and  likewise  endeavored  to  excite  discord  and 

ntcajmor?  distrust  between  the  American  people  and  their  gov- 

b.  July,     eminent,  the  president  requested13  his  recall ;  and  in 

the  following  year  his  place  was  supplied  by  Mr.  Fau- 

nounced.    chet,c  who  was  instructed  to  assure  the  American  gov- 

Fo-sna.     ernment  that  France  disapproved  the  conduct  of  his 

predecessor. 

d.  see  p.  288.       17.  2After  the  defeat  of  St.  Glair  in  1791,d  General 
evSaoc-    Wayne  was  appointed  to  carry  on  the  Indian  war.     Tn 

SSfi&Kfi  ^e  autumn  of  1793  he  built  Fort  Recovery  near  the 

jeaiyst.   ground  on  which  St.  Clair  had  been  defeated,  where 

Ci79i?n    ^e  Passe(i  tne  winter.     In  the  following  summer  he 

1794      advanced  still  farther  into    the   Indian  country,  and 

built  Fort  Defiance  ;*  whence  he  moved  down  the 

e.  N.  p.  es7.  Maumee,8  and,  on  the  20th  of  August,  at  the  head  of 
Aug.  20.    about  3000  men,  met  the  Indians  near  the  rapids,  t 

completely  routed  them,  and  laid  waste  their  country. 
3.  what        18.  3An  act,  passed  in  1791,  imposing-  duties  on  do- 

troubles  .,..,,     2  r     ..          .         „     '  &         ,.. 

arose  from  mestic  distilled  spirits,  the  first  attempt  at  obtaining  a 
1  revenue  from  internal  taxes,  had,  from  the  beginning, 
been  highly  unpopular  in  many  parts  of  the  country, 
and  especially  with  the  anti-federal  or  democratic  party. 
During  this  year,  the  attempts  to  enforce  the  act  led  to 
open  defiance  of  the  laws,  in  the  western  counties  of 
Pennsylvania.  After  two  ineffectual  proclamations'" 
by  the  president,  the  display  of  a  large  military  force 
was  necessary  in  order  to  quell  the  insurgents. 

19.   4Since  the  peace  of  1783,  between  Great  Britain 
and  the  United  States,  each  party  had  made  frequent 

Britain  and  complaints  that  the  other  had  violated  the  stipulations 

the  United  r .        ,    .        ,  .-.,,        ,,  ,       ,, 

states?     contained  in  the  treaty.     5Ihe  former  was  accused  of 

*  Fort  Defiance  was  situated  at  the  confluence  of  the  River  Au  Glaize  with  the  Mau 
mee,  in  the  N.W.  part  of  Ohio,  and  at  the  S.E.  extremity  of  Williams  County. 

t  The  rapids  of  the  Maumce  are  about  eighteen  miles  from  the  mouth  of  the  river 
The  British  then  occupied  Fort  Maurnee,  at  the  rapids,  on  the  N.  side  of  the  river,  a 
short  distance  above  which,  in  the  present  town  of  fTayncsJield,  the  battle  was  fought. 


CHAP.  I.] 


WASHINGTON'S  ADMINISTRATION. 


291 


having  carried  away  negroes  at  the  close  of  the  war, 
of  making  illegal  seizures  of  American  property  at  sea, 
and  of  retaining  possession  of  the  military  posts  on  the 
western  frontiers.  JThe  latter  was  accused  of  prevent 
ing  the  loyalists  from  regaining  possession  of  their 
estates,  and  British  subjects  from  recovering  debts  con 
tracted  before  the  commencement  of  hostilities.  2To 
such  an  extent  had  the  complaints  been  carried,  that, 
by  many,  another  war  between  the  two  countries  was 
thought  to  be  inevitable. 

20.  3For  the  purpose  of  adjusting  the  difficulties,  and 
preventing  a  war,  if  possible,  Mr.  Jay  was  sent  to 
England  ;  where  he  succeeded  in  concludinga  a  treaty, 
which,  early  in  the  following  year,  was  laid  before  the 
senate  for  ratification.     4After  a  long  debate,  and  a 
violent  opposition  by  the  democratic  party,   and  the 
friends  of  France  throughout  the  country,  the  treaty 
was  ratifiedb  by  the  senate,  and  signed  by  the  president. 
By  the  terms  of  the  treaty,  the  western  posts  were  to 
be  surrendered*  to  the  United  States ;  compensation 
was  to  be  made  for  illegal  captures  of  American  prop 
erty  ;  and  the  United  States  were  to  secure  to  British 
creditors  the  proper  means  of  collecting  debts,  which 
had  been  contracted  before  the  war  of  the  revolution. 

21.  5During  the  same  year,  a  treaty  was  concluded0 
at  Fort  Greenville,!   with  the   western    Indians ;  by 
which  the  various  tribes  ceded  to  the  United  States  a 
large  tract  of  country  in  the  vicinity  of  Detroit,  and 
west  of  Ohio.     6In  October,  a  treaty  was  concluded 
with  Spain  ;  by  which  the  boundaries  between  the 
Spanish  possessions  of  Louisiana  and  Florida,  and  the 
United  States,  were  settled ;  the  right  of  navigating 
the  Mississippi,  from  its  source  to  the  ocean,  was  se 
cured  to  the  United  States  ;  and  New  Orleans^  was 
granted  to  them,  as  a  place  of  deposit,  for  ten  years. 


1794. 

5.  Of  what 
was  the  for 
mer  accu 
sed? 

1.  The  lat 
ter? 


2.  What  re 
sult  was 
feared  » 


3.  What 
measure 

wa*  taken 
for  adjust 
ing  dijficul- 
ties? 

a.  Nov.  19. 

1795. 

4.  What  is 
said  of  the 
ratification 
of  this  trea 
ty,  and  what 
were  its 
terms  i 
b.  June. 


c.  Aug.  i. 
5.  What  is 
said  of  the 
treati/  con 
cluded  at 
Fort  Green 
ville? 

6.  Of  the 

treaty  with 
Spain 't 


*  The  British  retained  possession  of  Michigan,  by 
means  of  their  post  at  Detroit,  until  1796. 

t  Fort  Greenville  was  built  by  General  Wayne  in 
1793,  on  a  western  branch  of  the  Miami,  and  on  the 
site  of  the  present  town  of  Greenville,  the  capital  of 
Dark  County,  Ohio.  Fort  Jefferson  was  six  miles 
S.W.  of  it,  and  Fort  Recovery  twenty-two  miles  N.E. 

t  JVew  Orleans,  now  the  capital  of  the  state  of 
Louisiana,  is  on  the  E.  bank  of  the  Mississippi  River, 
105  miles  from  its  mouth,  by  the  river's  course.  It 
was  first  settled  by  the  French  in  1717.  The  level 


VICINITY    OF    NEW    ORLEANS. 


292 


THE    UNITED    STATES. 


[PART   IV. 


Nov  gg 
i.  of  the 


2  whcaoc- 

curredin 

*.  what  is 


1795.  22.  lPeace  was  also  established*  with  Algiers  ;  and 
American  captives  were  redeemed  by  the  payment  of 
an  annual  tribute  to  the  dey,  in  accordance  with  the 
long  established  practice  of  European  nations.  2In 
June,  1796,  the  "  Territory  southwest  of  the  Ohio"  was 
erected  into  an  independent  state,  by  the  name  of  Ten 
nessee,*  and  admitted  into  the  Union. 

23.  3As  the  second  term  of  Washington's  adminis 
tration  would  expire  in  the  spring  of  1797,  Washington 

rtngfrom  previously  made  known  his  intention  to  retire  from 
hf/afe"ve°{  Puklic  ^e-  His  farewell  address,b  on  that  occasion,  to 

address?    the  people  of  the  United  States,  abounds  with  maxims 

b.  sept.  Qf  tjle  highest  political  importance,  and  sentiments  of 
4.  on  MS  re-  tne  warmest  affection  for  his  country.  40n  the  retire- 

whatwu   ment  °f tne  man  on  whom  alone  the  people  could  unite, 
done?      the  two  great  parties  in  the  United  States  brought  for 
ward  their  prominent  leaders  for  the  executive  office 
of  the  nation. 

s  what  is  24.  6The  federalists,  dreading  the  influence  of  French 
sentiments  and  principles, — attached  to  the  system  of 
measures  pursued  by  Washington,  and  desiring  its 
continuance  in  his  successor,  made  the  most  active  ef 
forts  to  elect  John  Adams  ;  while  the  republicans,  be 
lieving  their  opponents  too  much  devoted  to  the  British 
nation,  and  to  British  institutions,  made  equal  exertions 
to  elect  Thomas  Jefferson.  6The  result  was  the  elec- 
f  Mr.  Adams  as  president,  and  Mr.  Jefferson  as 
vice-president.  The  inauguration  of  the  former  took 
place  on  the  4th  of  March,  1797. 

of  the  city  is  from  three  to  nine  feet  below  the  level  of  the  river,  at  the  highest  water. 
To  protect  it  from  inundation,  an  embankment,  called  the  Levee,  has  been  raised  on 
the  border  of  the,  river,  extending  from  forty-three  miles  below  the  city,  to  120  miles 
above  it.  (See  Slap,  previous  page.) 

*  TENNESSEE,  one  of  the  Western  States,  contains  an  area  of  about  43,000  square 
miles.  The  Cumberland  Mountains,  crossing  the  state  in  the  direction  of  N.E.  and 
S.W.,  divide  it  into  two  parts,  called  East  Tennessee  and  West  Tennessee.  The  western 
part  of  the  state  has  a  black,  rich  soil :  in  the  eastern  part  the  valleys  only  are  fertile. 
The  first  settlement  in  Tennessee  was  made  at  Fort  Loudon  (see  Note,  p.  1(.)2)  in  1757. 


parties? 


e.  what  was 


JOHN  ADAMS. 


CHAP.  II.] 

CHAPTER  II. 

ADAMS'S  ADMINISTRATION, 

FBOM   MARCH  4,    179T,    TO  MARCH  4,  1801. 

1.  Curing   the   administration 
of  Washington,  the  condition  of 
the  country  had  been   gradually 
improving.     A  sound  credit  had 
been  established,  funds  had  been 
provided  for  the  gradual  payment 

of  the  national  debt,  treaties  had  been  concluded  with 
the  western  Indian  tribes,  and  with  England,  Spain, 
and  the  Barbary  powers,  and  the  agricultural  and 
commercial  wealth  of  the  nation  had  increased  beyond 
all  former  example.  "But,  in  the  mean  time,  difficul 
ties  with  France  had  arisen,  which  threatened  to  in 
volve  the  country  in  another  war. 

2.  3On  the  breaking  out  of  the  war  between  France 
and  England,  consequent  upon  the  French  revolution, 
the  anti-federal  or  republican  party  warmly  espoused 
the  cause  of  the  French  ;  while  the  government,  then 
in  the  hands  of  the  federal  party,  in  its  attempts  to  pre 
serve  a  strict  neutrality  towards  the  contending  powers, 
was  charged  with  an  undue  partiality  for  England. 
4The  French  ministers,   who  succeeded  Mr.   Genet, 
finding  themselves,  like  their  predecessor,  supported 
by  a  numerous  party  attached  to  their  nation,  began 
to  remonstrate  with  the  government,  and  to  urge  upon 
it  the  adoption  of  measures  more  favorable  to  France. 

3.  5The  French  Directory,  failing  in  these  measures, 
and  highly  displeased  on  account  of  the  treaty  recently 
concluded  between   England   and  the  United  States, 
adopted  regulations  highly  injurious  to  American  com 
merce  ;  and  even  authorized,  in  certain  cases,  the  cap 
ture  and  confiscation  of  American  vessels  and  their 
cargoes.     6They  likewise  refused  to  receive  the  Amer 
ican   minister,    Mr.    Pinckney,    until   their   demands 
against   the  United  States  should  be  complied  with. 
Mr.   Pinckney  was  afterwards  obliged,  by  a  written 
mandate,  to  quit  the  territories  of  the  French  republic. 

4.  7In  this  state  of  affairs,  the  president,  by  procla- 


1797. 

1.  What  had 
been  accom 
plished  diir 

ing  Wash 
ington's  ad 
ministra 
tion  I 

2.  What  di/. 
ficultieshad 

arisen  f 

3.  How  did 
the  different 

parties  re 
gard  the 
warbetween 

France  and 

England? 


4.  What  is 
said  of  the 

course 
adopted,  by 
the  French 
ministers  t 


S.lVhatwaa 
done  ly  the 
French  Di 
rectory  ? 


6.  How  was 

the  Ameri- 

canministef 

treated  1 

7.  IVhat  j 
course  diet, 
the  presi 
dent  pur 
sue? 


294 


THE    UNITED    STATES. 


[PART    IV. 


1798. 


1797.   mation,  convened  congress  on  the  15th  of  June;  and, 
~  in  a  firm  and  dignified  speech,  stated  the  unprovoked 

1.  what  ad-  outrages  of  the  French  government.     Advances  were 
vamade'to-re  again  made,  however,  for  securing  a  reconciliation  j 
w%wiua^c'  and;  f°r  tn*s  purpose,  three  envoys,  at  the  head  of  whom 

tton?      was  Mr.  Pinckney,  were  sent  to  France. 

2.  w/iat was      5.  2But  these,  also,  the  Directory  refused  to  receive  ; 

the  result  of     1,1  ,      ,,  ,    i  J  •  02-1 

tiicembas-  although  they  were  met  by  certain  unofficial  agents 
*^?  of  the  French  minister,  who  explicitly  demanded  a 
large  sum  of  money  before  any  negotiation  could  be 
opened.  To  this  insulting  demand  a  decided  negative 
was  given.  Two  of  the  envoys,  who  were  federalists, 
were  finally  ordered  to  leave  France  ;  while  the  third, 
who  was  a  republican,  was  permitted  to  remain. 

6.  3These  events  excited  general  indignation  in  the 
United  States ;  and  vigorous  measures  were  immedi 
ately  adopted*  by  congress,  for  putting  the  country  in 
a  proper  state  of  defence,  preparatory  to  an  expected 
war.     Provision  was  made  for  raising  a  small  standing 
army,  the  command  of  which  was  givenb  to  General 
Washington,  who  cordially  approved  the  measures  of 
the  government.    A  naval  armament  was  decided  upon, 
captures  of  French  vessels  were  authorized,  and  all 
treaties  with  France  were  declared  void. 

7.  4The  land  forces,  however,  were  not  called  into 
difficulties^  action  ;  and  after  a  few  encounters  at- sea, "in  which  an 

American  armed  schooner  was  decoyed  into  the  power 
of  the  enemy,  and  a  French  frigate  captured,  the  French 
Directory  made  overtures  of  peace.  The  president, 
therefore,  appointed"5  ministers,  who  were  authorized 
to  proceed  to  France,  and  settle,  by  treaty,  the  difficul 
ties  between  the  two  countries. 

8.  6Washington  did  not  live  to  witness  a  restoration 
of  peace.     After  a  short  illness,  of  only  a  few  hours, 
he  died  at  his  residence  at  Mount  Vernon,  in  Virginia, 
on  the   14th  of  December,  at  the  age  of  sixty-eigh 
years.     'When  intelligence  of  this  event  reached  Phil 

J;  adelphia,  congress,  then  in  session,  immediately  ad- 
fciugmceof  journed.     On  assembling-  the  next  day,  the  house  of 

this  event  I   •'  .  -,       ^°  ,,  m,  ,  i       i         i     • 

representatives  resolved,  "  That  the  speaker's  chair 
should  be  shrouded  in  black,  that  the  members  should 
wear  black  during  the  session,  and  that  a  joint  com- 


for  war? 
a.  in  May. 

b.  July. 


4.  HO™  far 


vres  were 

taken  for 

settling 

them  7 


Wafon?g' 
Dec.  H. 


CHAP.  IL]  ADAMS'S  ADMINISTRATION.  295 

mittee,  from  the  senate  and  the  house,  should  be  ap-    1799. 
pointed  to  devise  the  most  suitable  manner  of  paying  ~~ 
honor  to  the  memory  of  the  man  first  in  war,  first  in 
peace,  and  first  in  the  hearts  of  his  countrymen." 

9.  *In  accordance  with  the  report  of  the  committee,    i.  in  what 

-,-,  .  i  /•  c  i  public  man- 

ana  the  unanimous  resolves  01  congress,  a  luneraJ  pro-  ner  aid  con 
cession  moved  from  the  legislative  hall  to  the  German 
Lutheran  church,  where  an  impressive  and  eloquent 
oration  was  delivered  by  General  Lee,  a  representative 
from  Virginia,  The  people  of  the  United  States  \vere 
recommended  to  wear  crape  on  the  left  arm,  for  thirty 
days.  This  recommendation  was  complied  with,  and 
a  whole  nation  appeared  in  mourning.  In  every  part 
of  the  republic,  funeral  orations  were  delivered  ;  and 
the  best  talents  of  the  nation  were  devoted  to  an  ex 
pression  of  the  nation's  grief. 

10.  2  Washington  was  above  the  common  size;  his  2.  Describe 
frame  was  robust,  and  his  constitution  vigorous,  and 
capable  of  enduring  great  fatigue.     His  person  was 

fine  :  his  deportment  easy,  erect,  and  noble;  exhibit-  t6r.  °/  Wagf*- 

ii-       •  11         -11  i     •  ing  ton. 

ing  a  natural  dignity,  unmingled  with  haughtiness, 
and  conveying  the  idea  of  great  strength,  united  with 
manly  gracefulness.  His  manners  were  rather  re 
served  than  free  :  he  was  humane,  benevolent,  and 
conciliatory  ;  his  temper  was  highly  sensitive  by  na 
ture,  yet  it  never  interfered  with  the  coolness  of  his 
judgment,  nor  with  that  prudence  which  was  the 
strongest  feature  in  his  character.  His  mind  was 
great  and  powerful,  and  though  slow  in  its  operations, 
was  sure  in  its  conclusions.  He  devoted  a  long  life  to 
the  welfare  of  his  country  ;  and  while  true  greatness 
commands  respect,  and  the  love  of  liberty  remains  on 
the  earth,  the  memory  of  Washington  will  be  held  in 
veneration. 

11.  3During  the  summer  of  1800,  the  seat  of  gov-     1800. 
ernment  was  removed  from  Philadelphia  to  Washing-    3- 

i        T-.  •  /.   /~<    i         i  •      *       T-V       •  i 

ton,  in  the  District  01  Columbia.*  During  the  same 
year  the  territory  between  the  western  boundary  of 
Georgia  and  the  Mississippi  River,  then  claimed  by 

*  The  District  of  Columbia  was  originally  a  tract  of  country  ten  miJes  square,  on  both 
sides  of  the  Potomac  river,  about  120  miles  from  its  mouth,  by  the  river's  course.  In 
1790  it  was  ceded  to  the  United  States  by  Virginia  and  Maryland,  for  the  \  irpose  of  be 
coming  the  seat  of  government.  It  included  the  cities  of  Washington,  Alexandria,  and 


events  oc- 


•296 


THE    UNITED    STATES. 


[PART    IV. 


1800.  Georgia,  and  called  the  Georgia  western  territory^ 
was  erected  into  a  distinct  government,  and  called  the 
Mississippi  Territory.  Two  years  later,  Georgia  ceded 

tr»  tVio  TTnifprl    Stntos!   ft" 


a.  Sept.  30. 

1.  What  is 

said  of  tlte 

treaty  tmtfi 

France  i 


a.  Ofthf 
effort*  of 

parties  to 
wards  the, 

close  of 
Adams's  ad 
ministra 
tion  / 

3.  Of  the 
unpopular- 
it  u  of  the 

federal 

party  I 


4.  What  were 
the  princi 
pal  causes 
of  public 

discontent? 


5.  Give  an 

account  of 

the  alien 

and  sedition 

laws. 


DISTRICT 


to  the  United  States  all  her  claims  to  lands  within  those 
limits.  *In  September,*  a  treaty  was  concluded  at 
Paris,  between  the  French  government,  then  in  the 
hands  of  Bonaparte,  and  the  United  States  ;  by  which 
the  difficulties  between  the  two  countries  were  happily 
terminated. 

12.  2As  the  term  of  Mr.  Adams's  administration  drew 
towards  its  close,  each  of  the  great  parties  in  the  coun 
try  made  the  most  strenuous  efforts, — the  one  to  retain7 
and  the  other  to  acquire  the  direction  of  the  govern 
ment.     3Mr.  Adams  had  been  elected  by  the  predom 
inance   of  federal  principles,  but  many  things  in  his 
administration  had  tended  to  render  the  party  to  which 
he  was  attached  unpopular  with  a  majority   of  the 
nation. 

13.  4The  people,  ardently  attached  to  liberty,  had 
viewed  with  a  jealous  eye  those  measures  of  the  gov 
ernment  which  evinced  a  coldness  towards  the  French 
revolution,  and  a  partiality  for  England  ;  because  they 
believed  that  the  spirit  of  liberty  was  here  contending 
against  the  tyranny  of  despotism.     The  act  for  raising 
a  standing  army,  ever  a  ready  instrument  of  oppression 
in  the  hands  of  kings,  together  with  the  system  of  di 
rect  taxation  by  internal  duties,  had  been  vigorously 
opposed  by  the  democratic  party  ;  while  the  Alien  and 
Sedition  laws  increased  the  popular  ferment  to  a  degree 
hitherto  unparalleled. 

1 4.  5The  "  alien  law,"  authorized  the  president  to 
order  any  foreigner,  whom  he  should  judge  dangerous 
to  the  peace  and  safety  of  the  United  States,  to  depart  out 

of  the  country,  upon  penalty  of  imprison 
ment.  The  "  sedition  law,"  designed  to  pun 
ish  the  abuse  of  speech  and  of  the  press,  im- 


Georgetown.  WASHINGTON  CITY  stands  on  a  point  or 
land  between  the  Potomac  River  and  a  stream  called  the 
Eastern  Branch.  The  Capitol,  probably  the  finest  senate 
house  in  the  world,  the  cost  of  which  has  exceeded  two 
millions  of  dollars,  stands  on  an  eminence  in  the  eastern 
part  of  the  city.  In  1846  that  portion  of  the  District  wes 
of  the  Potomac  was  ceded  back  to  Virginia.  (See  Map.) 


CHAP,  in.]  JEFFERSON'S  ADMINISTRATION. 


297 


posed  a  heavy  fine  and  imprisonment  for  "  any  false, 
scandalous,  and  malicious  writing  against  the  govern 
ment  of  the  United  States,  or  either  house  of  congress, 
or  the  president."  'These  laws  were  deemed,  by  the 
democrats,  highly  tyrannical ;  and  their  unpopularity 
contributed  greatly  to  the  overthrow  of  the  federal 
party. 

15.  JIn  the  coming  election,  Mr.  Jefferson  and  Mr. 
Burr  were  brought  forward  as  the  candidates  of  the 
democratic  party,  and  Mr.  Adams  and  Mr.  Pinckney 
by  the  federalists.  Jefferson  and  Burr  received  an 
equal  number  of  votes  ;  and  as  the  constitution  pro 
vided  that  the  person  having  the  greatest  number 
should  be  president,  it  became  the  duty  of  the  house 
of  representatives,  voting  by  states,  to  decide  be 
tween  the  two.  After  thirty-five 
ballotings,  the  choice  fell  upon  Mr. 
Jefferson.  Mr.  Burr,  being  then 
the  second  on  the  list,  was  conse 
quently  declared  to  be  elected 
vice-president. 


1*00. 


1.  How  vert 
these  laws 
regarded, 
and  what 
teas  their 
effect? 

2.  Give  an 
account  of 
the  presi 
dential  elec 
tion  that 
followed. 


CHAPTER  III. 

JEFFERSON'S  ADMINISTRATION, 

FEOM  MABCH  4.  1801,  TO  MABOH  4,  1809. 

1.  ?ON  the  accession  of  Mr.  Jefferson  to  the  presi- 
dency,  the  principal  offices  of  government  were  trans- 
ferred  to  the  republican  party.     The  system  of  internal 

duties  was  abolished,  and  several  unpopular  laws,  pass- 

i  j     •  •          i  •  11 

eci  during  the  previous  administration,  were  repealed. 

2.  4In  1802,  Ohio,*  which  had  previously  formed  a 
part  of  the  Northwestern  Territory,  was  erected  into  a 

*  OHIO,  the  northeastern  of  the  Western  States,  contains  an  area  of  about  40,008 
square  miles  The  interior  of  the  state,  and  the  country  bordering  on  Lake  Erie,  are 
generally  level,  and  in  some  places  marshy.  The  country  bordering  on  the  Ohio  River 
is  generally  hilly,  but  not  mountainous.  The  most  extensive  tracts  of  rich  and  level 
lands  in  the  state,  border  on  the  Sciota,  and  the  Great  and  Little  Miami.  On  the  7th  of 
April,  1788,  a  company  of  forty-seven  individuals  landed  at  the  spot  where  Marietta 
now  stands,  and  there  commenced  the  first  settlement  in  Ohio. 

13* 


298  THE    UNITED    STATES.  [PART   IV. 

1§O2.  state^  and  admitted  into  the  Union.  During  the  same 
a  constiuT  Year5  ^e  Spanish  governor  of  Louisiana,  in  violation 
tioii i  adopted  Of  3.  recent  treaty, b  closed0  the  port  of  New  Orleans 

in  No  vena-  TT    .J '     _,  __.,   f 

ber.       against  the  United  States.     This  caused  great  excite- 
iniTas, "see  ment,  and  a  proposition  was  made  in  congress,  to  take 
page  291.    possession  of  all  Louisiana. 

c.  Oct.  o      t  A  -c  i  i  J 

i.  By  what  3.  1A  more  pacific  course,  however,  was  adopted. 
"$Z?rX!u  In  1800J  Louisiana  had  been  secretly  ceded  to  France; 
Louisiana  and  a  negotiation  was  now  opened  with  the  latter 

obtained?  &  i       ,   •        i  ,  .     r  T        •   •  r 

1 80S     P°werj  which  resulted  in  the  purchase"  01  Louisiana  tor 

d.  April  so.  fifteen  millions  of  dollars.     In  December,6  1803,  pos- 

e.  Dec.  20.   session  was  taken  by  the  United  States.     2That  por- 
^itdtvided   ^on  °^  t^ie  territory  embracing  the  present  state  of 
ananamed?  Louisiana,  was  called  the  "  Territory  of  Orleans  ;"  and 

the  other  part,  the  "Dist.  of  Louisiana,"  embracing  a 
large  tract  of  country  extending  westward  to  Mexico 
and  the  Pacific  Ocean. 

cifaXydthe      4'  3Smce  1801  war  na(^  existedf  between  the  United 
Bashaw,    States  and  Tripoli,  one  of  the  piratical  Barbary  powers. 
Tsoi.  '     In  1803,  Commodore  Preble  was  sent  into  the  Medi- 
s.  what     terranean,  and  after  humbling  the  emperor  of  Morocco, 
related  in   appeared  before  Tripoli  with  most  of  his   squadron. 
Tripoli?    The  frigate  Philadelphia,  under  Captain  Bainbridge, 
being  sent  into  the  harbor  to  reconnoitre,  struck  upon 
g'  ?so3 31>    a  rockj  and  was  obliged  to  surrender5  to  the  Tripoli- 
tans.     The  officers  were  considered  prisoners  of  war, 
but  the  crew  were  treated  as  slaves.     This  capture 
caused  great  exultation  with  the  enemy  5  but  a  daring 
exploit  of  lieutenant,  afterwards  Commodore  Decatur, 
somewhat  humbled  the  pride  which  they  felt  in  this 
accession  to  their  navy. 

1804.  5.  *Early  in  February11  of  the  following  year,  Lieu- 
h.  Feb.  3.  tenant  Decatur,  under  the  cover  of  evening,  entered 
accountaof  the  harbor  of  Tripoli  in  a  small  schooner,  having  on 
tureofathe  board  but  seventy-six  men,  with  the  design  of  destroy- 
m£  ^e  Philadelphia,  which  was  then  moored  near  the 
castle,  with  a  strong  Tripolitan  crew.  By  the  aid  of 
his  pilot,  who  understood  the  Tripolitan  language,  De 
catur  succeeded  in  bringing  his  vessel  in  contact  with 
the  Philadelphia ;  when  he  and  his  followers  leaped 
on  board,  and,  in  a  few  minutes,  killed  twenty  of  the 
Tripolitans,  and  drove  the  rest  into  the  sea. 


CHAP.  III.] 


JEFFEHSON'S  ADMINISTRATION. 


299 


6.  Under  a  heavy  cannonade  from,  the  surrounding- 
vessels  and  batteries,  the  Philadelphia  was  set  on  fire, 
and  not  abandoned  until  thoroughly  wrapped  in  flames; 
when  Decatur  and  his  gallant  crew  succeeded  in  get 
ting  out  of  the  harbor,  without  the  loss  of  a  single  man. 
lDuring  the  month  of  August,  Tripoli  was  repeatedly 
bombarded  by  the  American  squadron  under  Commo 
dore  Preble,  and  a  severe  action  occurred*  with  the 
Tripolitan  gun-boats,  which  resulted  in  the  capture  of 
several,  with  little  loss  to  the  Americans. 

7.  2In  July,  1804,  occurred  the  death  of  General 
Hamilton,  who  fell  in  a  duel  fought  with  Colonel  Burr, 
vice-president  of  the  United  States.     Colonel  Burr  had 
lost  the  favor  of  the  republican  party,  and  being  pro 
posed  for  the  office  of  governor  of  New  York,  was 
supported  by  many  of  the  federalists,  but  was  openly 
opposed  by  Hamilton,  who  considered  him  an  unprin 
cipled  politician.     A  dispute  arose,  and  a  fatal  duelb 
was  the  result*     3In  the  fall  of  1804,  Jefferson  was 
re-elected  president.     George  Clinton,  of  New  York, 
was  chosen  vice-president. 

8.  4At  the  time  of  Commodore  Preble's  expedition 
to  the  Mediterranean,  Hamet,  the  legitimate  sovereign 
of  Tripoli,  was  an  exile  ;  having  been  deprived  of  his 
government  by  the  usurpation  of  a  younger  brother. 
Mr.  Eaton,  the  American  consul  at  Tunis,  concerted,0 
with  Hamet,  an  expedition  against  the  reigning  sov 
ereign,  and  obtained  of  the  government  of  the  United 
States  permission  to  undertake  it. 

9.  5With  about  seventy  seamen  from  the  American 
squadron,  together  with  the  followers  of  Hamet  and 
some  Egyptian  troops,  Eaton  and  Hamet  set  outd  from 
Alcxandriaf  towards  Tripoli,  a  distance  of  a  thousand 
miles,  across  a  desert  country.     After  great  fatigue  and 
suffering,  they  reached*  Derne,J  a  Tripolitan  city  on  the 
Mediterranean,  which  was  taken f  by  assault.     After 
two  successful  engagements5  had  occurred    with  the 


1§04. 


I.  Continue 
the  account 

of  the  war 
with  Trip 
oli. 

a.  Aug.  3. 


2.  What  in 

said  of  the. 

death  of 

Hamilton? 


b.  July  II. 
3.  Of  the 

election  of 
1804? 


said  of  Ila- 

met,  and  the, 

expedition 

planned  by 

him  and 

Eaton? 

1805. 

c.  Feb.  23. 


5.  Give  an 
account  of 
that  expedi 
tion. 
d.  March  6. 


e.  April  26. 

f.  April  27. 

g.  May  18, 
and  June  10. 


*  Hamilton  fell  at  Hoboken,  on  the  New  Jersey  side  of  the  Hudson  River,  opposite 
the  city  of  New  York. 

t  Alexandria,  the  ancient  capital  of  Egypt,  founded  by  Alexander  the  Great  in  the 
year  331,  A.  C.,  is  situated  at  the  N.W.  extremity  of  Egypt,  on  a  neck  of  land  be  twee* 
the  Mediterranean  Sea  and  Lake  Mareotis. 

J  Derne  is  about  650  miles  E.  from  Tripoli. 


300 


THE   UNITED    STATES. 


[PART   IV. 


1806. 
2.  of  the 

conspiracy 

and  trial 
°Burrl? 


18O5.  Tripolitan  army,  the  reigning  bashaw  offered  terms 
of  peace  ;  which  being  considered  much  more  favor 
able  than  had  before  been  offered,  they  were  accept- 

oooduded    eda  by  Mr.  Lear,  the  authorized  agent  of  the  United 

June  3,  1805.    gtates 

10<  lln  i805'  Michigan  Became  a  distinct  territorial 
government  of  the  United  States.  Previous  to  1802  it 
formed,  under  the  name  of  Wayne  County,  a  part  of 
the  Northwestern  Territory.  From  1802  until  1805, 
it  was  under  the  jurisdiction  of  Indiana  Territory. 

11-  2In  1806  Col.  Burr  was  detected  in  a  conspiracy, 
the  desijm  of  which  was  to  form,  west  of  the  Alleerhanv 

,.,  P  .,  -ri-ii 

Mountains,  an  independent  empire,  01  which  he  was  to 
be  the  ruler,  and  New  Orleans  the  capital  ;  or,  failing 
in  this  project,  it  was  his  design  to  march  upon  Mexico. 
and  establish  an  empire  there.  He  was  arrested,  and 
brought  to  trial  in  1807,  on  the  charge  of  treason,  but 
was  released  for  want  of  sufficient  evidence  to  convict 
him. 

12.  3The  wars  produced  by  the  French  revolution 
still  continued  to  rage,  and  at  this  time  Napoleon,  ern- 
peror  of  France,  triumphant  and  powerful,  had  acquired 
contr°l  over  nearly  all  the  kingdoms  of  Europe.    4Eng- 
land  alone,  unsubdued  and  undaunted,  with  unwaver- 

.  i 

mp-  purpose  waged  incessant  war  against  her  ancient 

•       i  .     &    .  111 

rival  •  and  though  Jb  ranee  was  victorious  on  land,  the 
navy  of  England  rode  triumphant  in  every  sea.  5The 
destruction  of  the  ships  and  commerce  of  other  nations 
was  highly  favorable  to  the  United  States,  which  en 
deavored  to  maintain  a  neutrality  towards  the  contend 
ing  powers,  and  peaceably  to  continue  a  commerce 
with  them. 

13.  6In  May,  1806,  England,  for  the  purpose  of  in- 
juring  the  commerce  of  her  enemy,  declaredb  the  con- 
tment  fr°m  Brest*  to  the  Elbef  in  a  state  of  blockade, 
although  not  invested  by  a  British  fleet  ;  and  numerous 
American  vessels,  trading  to  that  coast,  were  captured 
an(^  Condemned.     7Bonaparte  soon  retaliated,  by  de- 
daring0  the  British  isles  in  a  state  of  blockade  5  and 


3.  of  the 

Wcedby°thT 


4  of  the 


sittons  of 

England 

andFrance? 


states? 


e.  what  was 
EngiftndVfn 

fa  M°ay?i6 


retaliate? 
c.  NOV.  21. 


*  Brest  is  a  town  at  the  northwestern  extremity  of  France. 

t  The  Elbe,  a  large  river  of  Germany,  enters  the  North  Sea  or  German  Ocean  be 
tween  Hanover  and  Denmark,  750  miles  N.E.  from  Brest. 


CHAP,  in.]  JEFFERSON'S  ADMINISTRATION.  301 

American  vessels,  trading  thither,  became  a  prey  to    18OT. 
French  cruisers,     JEarly  in  the  following-  year,  the  ^7^7,"^ 
coasting  trade  with  France  was  prohibited*  by  the  %£££/$£ 
British  government.     These  measures,  highly  injuri-  was  the  rf- 

.5  ,  ii  feet  of  these 

ous  to  American  commerce,  and  contrary  to  the  laws  measures/ 
of  nations  and  the  rights  of  neutral  powers,  occasioned  a>  Jan'  7- 
great  excitement  in  the  United  States,  and  the  injured 
merchants  loudly  demanded  of  the  government  redress 
and  protection. 

14.  2In  June,  an  event  of  a  hostile  character  occur-  2.  what  /» 
red,  which  greatly  increased  the  popular  indignation 
against   England.     That  power,  contending   for   the 
principle  that  whoever  wras  born  in  England  always 
remained  a  British  subject,  had  long  claimed  the  right, 

and  exercised  the  power  of  searching  American  ships, 
and  taking  from  them  those  who  had  been  naturalized 
in  the  United  States,  and  who  were,  therefore,  claimed 
as  American  citizens. 

15.  3On  the  22d  of  Tune,  the  American  frigate  dies-    june22. 
apeake,  then  near  the  coast  of  the  United  States,  having  z.  GWC  an 
refused  to  deliver  up  four  men  claimed  by  the  English   fhFSottacic 
as  deserters,  was  fired  upon  by  the  British  ship  of  war  °^fe/£a-~ 
Leopard.     Being  unsuspicious  of  danger  at  the  time,     peake- 
and  unprepared  for  the  attack,  the  Chesapeake  struck 

her  colors,  after  having  had  three  of  her  men  killed, 
and  eighteen  wounded.  The  four  men  claimed  as  de 
serters  were  then  transferred  to  the  British  vessel. 
Upon  investigation  it  was  ascertained  that  three  of 
them  were  American  citizens,  who  had  been  impressed 
by  the  British,  and  had  afterwards  escaped  from  their 
service.  ^wiutnom 

16.  4This  outrage  upon  a  national  vessel  was  fol-    lotion  to 
lowed  by  a  proclamation  of  the  president,  forbidding    tfragT/' 
British  ships  of  war  to  enter  the  harbors  of  the  United 
States,  until  satisfaction  for  the  attack  on  the  Ches- 
apeake  should  be  made  by  the  British  government,  and 
security  given  against  future  aggression.     5In  Novem-  against 
ber,  the  British  government   issuedb    the    celebrated 

"  orders  in  council,"  prohibiting  all  trade  with  France 
and  her  allies  ;  and  in  December  following,  Bonaparte 
issued0  the  retaliatory  Milan  decree,*  forbidding  all  c.  Dec.  17. 

*  So  called  from  Milan,  a  city  in  the  N.  of  Italy,  whence  the  decree  was  issued. 


st  eaci 
what  was 


302 


THE   UNITED    STATES. 


[PART    IV. 


180T. 


a.  Dec.  22. 
l.  What  is 
said  of  the 
American 
embargo  act 
from  its 
passage  to 
its  repeal  ? 


1809. 

0.  March  1. 


2.  Of  the 
clone  of  Jef 
ferson's  ad 
ministra 
tion,  and 
the  ensuing1 
election'! 

c.  March  4, 


trade  with  England  or  her  colonies.  Thus  almost 
every  American  vessel  on  the  ocean  was  liable  to  be 
captured  by  one  or  the  other  of  the  contending  powers. 

17.  lln  December,  congress  decreed1  an  embargo, 
the  design  of  which  was,  not  only  to  retaliate  upon 
France  and  England,  but  also,  by  calling  home  and 
detaining  American  vessels  and  sailors,  to  put  the  coun 
try  in  a  better  posture  of  defence,  preparatory  to  an  ex 
pected  war.      The  embargo  failing  to   obtain,  from 
France  and  England,  an  acknowledgment  of  Amer 
ican  rights,  and  being  likewise  ruinous  to  the  com 
merce  of  the  country  with  other '  nations,  in  March, b 
1 809,  congress  repealed  it,  but,  at  the  same  time,  inter 
dicted  all  commercial   intercourse    with  France  and 
England. 

18.  2Such  was  the  situation  of  the  country  at  the 
close  of  Jefferson's  administration.      Following   and 
confirming  the  example  of  Washington,  after  a  term 
of  eight  years  Jefferson  declined  a  re-election,  and  was 
succeeded0   in    the   presidency   by    James    Madison. 
George  Clinton  was  re-elected  vice-president. 


CHAPTER  IV. 

MADISON'S   ADMINISTRATION, 

FEOM  MAECH  4,  1809,  TO  MARCH  4,  1817. 

WAR    WITH    ENGLAND. 

SECTION    I. — EVENTS    OF    1809,    '10,    '11. 

1. 3Soon  after  the  accession  of  Mr. 
Madison  to  the  presidency,  he  was 
assured  by  Mr.  Erskine,  the  Brit- 
3,  what     ish  minister  at  Washington,  that  the  British  "  orders  in 
.  council,"*1  so  far  as  they  affected  the  United  States, 
should  be  repealed  by  the  10th  of  June.     The  presi- 
d/see  p.  301.  dent,  therefore,  proclaimed  that  commercial  intercourse 
would  be  renewed  with  England  on  that  day.     The 
British  government,  however,  disavowed  the  acts  of  its 
minister ;  the  orders  in  council  were  not  repealed ;  and 
t.  Aug.  19.    non-intercourse  with  England  was  again  proclaimed.6 


JAMES  MADISON. 


CHAP,  rv.] 


MADISON'S  ADMINISTRATION. 


303 


2.  what 
c°swfplu?-s 


1811. 

.  May  is. 


2.  'In  March,  1810,  Bonaparte  issued*  a  decree  of  a    181O. 
decidedly  hostile  character,  by  which  all  American  ^lim-hla" 
vessels  and  cargoes,  arriving  in  any  of  the  ports  of  i.  what  de- 
France,  or  of  countries  occupied  by  French    troops,  cS?aV<f 
were  ordered  to  be  seized  and  condemned  ;  but  in  No- 
vember  of  the  same  year,  all  the  hostile  decrees  of  the 
French  were  revoked,  and  commercial  intercourse  was 
renewed  between  France  and  the  United  States. 

3.  2England,  however,  continued  her  hostile  decrees  ; 
and,  for  the  purpose  of  enforcing  them,  stationed  before 
the  principal  ports  of  the  United  States,  her  ships  of 
war,  which  intercepted  the  American  merchantmen, 
and  sent  them  to  British  ports  as  legal  prizes.     On  one 
occasion,  however,  the  insolence  of  a  British  ship  of 
war  received  a  merited  rebuke. 

4.  3Commodore   Rogers,  sailing  in  the   American 
frigate  President,  met,b  in  the  evening,  a  vessel  on  the 
coast  of  Virginia.     He  hailed,  but  instead  of  a  satis- 
factory  answer,  received  a  shot,  in  return,  from  the  un- 
known  vessel.     A  brief  engagement  ensued,  and  the 
guns  of  the  stranger  were  soon  nea'iiy  silenced,  when 
Commodore  Rogers  hailed  again,  and  was  answered 
that  the  ship  was  the  British  sloop  of  war  Little  Belt, 
commanded  by  Captain  Bingham.     The   Little  Belt 
had  eleven  men  killed  and  twenty-one  wounded,  while 
the  President  had  only  one  man  wounded. 

5.  4At  this  time  the  Indians  on  the  western  frontiers 
had  become  hostile,  as  was  supposed  through  British 
influence;  and  in  the  fall  of  1811,  General  Harrison, 
then  governor  of  Indiana  Territory,*  marched  against 
the  tribes  on  the  Wabash.     On  his  approach  to  the 
town  of  the  Prophet,  the  brother  of  the  celebrated  Te- 
cumseh,  the  principal  chiefs  came  out  and  proposed0  a    c.  NOV.  s. 
conference,  and  requested  him  to  encamp  for  the  night. 
Fearing  treachery,  the  troops  slept  on  their  arms  in 

order  of  battle.     Early  on  the  following  rnorningd  the    d.  NOV.  7. 
camp  was  furiously  assailed,  and  a  bloody  and  doubtful 
contest  ensued  ;  but  after  a  heavy  loss  on  both  sides, 
the  Indians  were  finally  repulsed,  f 

*  Indiana  Territory,  separated  from  the  Northwestern  Territory  in  1800,  embraced 
the  present  states  of  Indiana  and  Illinois. 

t  This  battle,  called  the  Battle  of  Tippecanoe,  was  fought  near  the  W.  bank  of  Tip- 
anoe  River,  at  its  junction  with  the  Wabash,  in  the  northern  part  of  Tippeeanoe 
,  Indiana. 


4.  G«««  «» 

the  Indian 


can0€" 


COMMODOEE  PECATiTE. 


daring  w« 


[PART  iv. 
SECTION  II. 

PRINCIPAL    EVENTS    OF    1812. 

DIVISIONS. 

/.  Declaration  of  War,  and  Events  in  ih6 
West. — //.  Events  on  tlie  Niagara  Fron 
tier. — ///.  Naval  Events. 

I.  DECLARATION  OF  WAR,   AND 
EVENTS  IN  THE  WEST. — 1.  l Early 
in  April,  1812,  congress  passeda  an 
a.  April  4.   act  laying  an  embargo,  for  ninety  days,  on  all  vessels 

1.  Embargo         .   ,  .  •>     .  O    .       .,,.,,,        TT    •        i  Vi  ^         -, 

ofmi^and  within  the  jurisdiction  of  the  United  States.  On  the 
4th  of  June  following,  a  bill  declaring  war  against 
Great  Britain  passed  the  house  of  representatives ;  arid, 
on  the  17th,  the  senate  ;  and,  on  the  19th,  the  president 
issued  a  proclamation  of  war. b 

2.  what         2.  2Exertions  were  immediately  made  to  enlist  25,000 
prwe?™nade  men  5  to  raise  50,000  volunteers ;  and  to  call  out  100,000 
for  the  war?  miiitia  for  the  defence  of  the  seacoast  and  frontiers. 

Henry  Dearborn,  "of  Massachusetts,  an  officer  of  the 
revolution,  was  appointed  major-general  and  command- 
er-in-chief  of  the  army. 

3.  Give  an       3.  3At  the  time  of  the  declaration  of  war,  General 
1M*move-    Hull,  then  governor  of  Michigan  Territory,  was  on  his 

mentsqf    march  from  Ohio  to  Detroit,  with  a  force  of  two  thou- 

Gen.  Hull.  -.  .  .  .  '  IITI- 

sand  men,  with  a  view  oi  putting  an  end  to  the  Indian 
hostilities  on  the  northwestern  frontier.  Being  vested 
with  an  authority  to  invade  the  Canadas,  "  if  consistent 
with  the  safety  of  his  own  posts,"  on  the  12th  of  July 
he  crossed  the  river  Detroit,*  and  encamped  at  Sand 
wich,!  with  the  professed  object  of  marching  upon  the 
British  post  at  Maiden .\ 


June  isth. 


4.  What  loss 
es  icere  sus 
tained  by 
the  Ameri 
cans? 


VICINITY   OF    DETROIT. 


4.   4In  the  mean  time,  the  American 
post  at  Mackinaw^  was  surprised,  and  a 

*  Detroit  River  is  the  channel  or  strait  that  con 
nects  Lake  St.  Clair  with  Lake  Erie.  (See  Map.) 

t  Sandwich  is  on  the  H  bank  of  Detroit  River,  two 
miles  below  Detroit.  (See  Map.) 

t  Fort  Maiden  is  on  the  E.  bank  of  Detroit  River, 
fifteen  miles  S.  from  Detroit,  and  half  a  mile  N.  from 
the  village  of  Amherstburg.  (See  Map.) 

§  Mackinaw  is  a  small  island  a  little  E.  from  the 
strait  which  connects  Lake  Michigan  with  Lake  Hu 
ron,  about  270  miles  N.VV.  from  Detroit.  The  fort  and 
village  of  Mackinaw  are  on  the  S.E.  side  of  the  island, 


CHAP.   iv.J  MADISON'S  ADMINISTRATION.  305 


surrender  demanded  ;  which  was  the  first  intimation  of 

the  declaration  of  war  that  the  garrison  had  received.  ~~ 

The  demand  was   precipitately  complied   with,*   and  a-  Ju]*  17- 

the  British  were  thus  put  in  possession  of  one  of  the 

strongest  posts  in  the  United  States.     Soon  after,  Ma 

jor  Van   Home,  who  had  been  despatched  by  Gen 

eral  Hull  to  convoy  a  party  approaching   his  camp 

with  supplies,  was  defeated'3  by  a  force  of  British  and  b.  Aug.  5. 

Indians  near  Brownstown.* 

5.  General  Hull  himself,  after  remaining  inactive   t  What  ^ 
nearly  a  month  in  Canada,  while  his  confident  troops  ^freat'of 
were  daily  expecting  to  be  led  against  the  enemy,  sud-  Gen-  Hllll? 
denly  recrossed,  in  the  night  of  the  7th  of  August,  to     Aug.  7. 
the  town  and  fort  of  Detroit,  to  the  bitter  vexation  and 
disappointment  of  his  officers  and  army,  who  could  see 

no  reason  for  thus  abandoning  the  object  of  the  ex 
pedition.     2He  now  sent0  a  detachment  of  several  hun-    c.  Aug.  s. 
dred  men,  under  Colonel  Miller,  to  accomplish  the  ob- 
ject  previously  attempted  by  Major  Van  Home.     In 
this  expedition  a  large  force  of  British  and  Indians,  the 
latter  under  the  famous  Tecumseh,  was  metd  and  rout-    a.  Aug.  9. 
ed  with  considerable  loss,  near  the  ground  on  which 
Van  Home  had  been  defeated. 

6.  °Onthe  16th  of  August  General  Brock,  the  Brit-     Aug.  is. 
ish  commander,  crossed  the  river  a  few  miles  above 
Detroit,  without  opposition,  and  with  a  force  of  about 

700  British  troops  and  600  Indians,  immediately  march- 

ed  against  the  American  works.     While  the  American 

troops,  advantageously  posted,  and  numbering  more 

than  the  combined  force  of  the  British  and  Indians, 

were  anxiously  awaiting  the  orders  to  fire,  great  was 

their  mortification  and  rage,  when  all  were  suddenly 

ordered  within  the  fort,  and  a  white  flag,  in  token  of 

submission,  was  suspended  from  the  walls.     Not  only 

the  army  at  Detroit,  but  the  whole  territory,  with  all 

its  forts  and  garrisons,  was  thus  basely  surrendered6  to   e.  Aug.  i«. 

the  British. 

7.  4The  enemy  were  as  much  astonished  as  the  lfHmewM 
Americans,  at  this  unexpected  result.     General  Brock, 

in  writing  to  his  superior  officer,  remarked,  "  When  I 


*  Brownstown  is  situated  at  the  mouth  of  Brownstown  Creek,  a  short  distance  N. 
from  the  mouth  of  Huron  River,  about  twenty  miles  S.W.  from  Detroit.     (Map,  p.  304.) 


306 


THE   UNITED    STATES. 


[PART   IV. 


i  w)wtis 


See  Map, 


Canada, 


3.  Describe 
the,  remain 
ing  events 
that  occur 
red  at 
Queens- 
toron. 


detail  my  good  fortune  you  will  be  astonished."  *Gen- 
era^  ^ull  was  afterwards  exchanged  for  thirty  British 
Prisonersj  when  his  conduct  was  investigated  by  a  court- 
martial.  The  court  declined  giving  an  opinion  upon 
the  charge  of  treason,  but  convicted  him  of  cowardice 
and  unofficerlike  conduct.  He  was  sentenced  to  death, 
but  was  pardoned  by  the  president  :  but  his  name  was 
ordered  to  be  struck  from  the  rolls  of  the  army. 

II.    E  VENTS  ON  THE    NlAGARA    FRONTIER.*  -  1.    2Du- 

rmg  tne  summer,  arrangements  were  made  for  the  in- 
vasJ°n  °f  Canada  from  another  quarter.  A  body  of 
tro°Ps3  consisting  mostly  of  New  York  militia,  was 
collected  on  the  Niagara  frontier,  and  the  command 
given  to  General  Stephen  Van  Rensselaer.  Early  on 
the  morning  of  the  13th  of  October,  a  detachment  of 
two  hundred  and  twenty-five  men,  under  Col.  Solomon 
Van  Rensselaer,  crossed  the  river,  gained  possession 
of  the  heights  of  Glueenstown,*  and  took  a  small  bat 
tery  near  its  summit.  Van  Rensselaer  was  wounded 
at  the  landing,  and  the  assault  was  led  by  Captains 
Ogilvie  and  Wool. 

2.  3At  the  very  moment  of  success,  the  enemy  re 
ceived  a  reinforcement  of  several  hundred  men  under 
General  Brock.  These  attempted  to  regain  possession 
of  the  battery,  but  were  driven  back  by  an  inferior 
force  under  Captain  Wool,  and  their  leader,  General 
Brock,  was  killed.  In  the  afternoon,  the  British  re 
ceived  a  strong  reinforcement  from  Fort  George,f  while 
all  the  exertions  of  General  Van  Rensselaer,  during 
the  day,  could  induce  only  about  one  thousand  of  his 
troops  to  cross  the  river.  These  were  attacked  by  a 
far  superior  force,  and  nearly  all  were  killed  or  taken 
prisoners,  in  the  very  sight  of  twelve  or  fif 
teen  hundred  of  their  brethren  in  arms  on 
the  opposite  shore,  who  positively  refused 
to  embark. 

3.  4While  these  men  asserted  that  they 
were  willing  to  defend  their  country  when 

*  Queenstown,  in  Upper  Canada,  is  on  the  W.  bank  of 
Niagara  River,  at  the  foot  of  Queenstown  Heights,  seveni 
miles  from  Lake  Ontario.  (See  Map.) 

\  Fort  George  was  on  the  W.  bank  of  Niagara  River 
nearly  a  mile  from  Lake  Ontario.  (See  Map.) 


KIAGARA    FRONTIER 


CHAP,  iv.j  MADISON'S  ADMINISTRATION.  307 

attacked,  they  professed  to  entertain  scruples  about  1§I2. 
carrying  on  offensive  war  by  invading  the  enemy's  4  Whatre~ 
territory.  Unfortunately,  these  principles  were  en-  j^LFiff/fe 
tertained,  and  the  conduct  of  the  militia  on  this  occa-  iMnj&rr" 
sion  defended  by  many  of  the  federal  party,  who  were,  embark? 


generally,  opposed  to  the  war. 

4.  2Soon  after  the  battle  of  Glueenstown,  General  these  prin 
Van  Rensselaer  retired  from  the  service,  and  was  sue-     Iwiiat 
ceeded*  by  General  Alexander  Smyth,  of  Virginia. 
3rrhis  officer  issued  an  address,b  announcing  his  rcsolu- 
tion  of  retrieving  the  honor  of  his  country  by  another  a.  Oct.  u. 
attack  on  the  Canadian  frontier,  and  invited  the  young  b  NoT-  10- 
men  of  the  country  to  share  in  the  danger  and  glory  account  of 
of  the  enterprise.     But  after  collecting  between  four  5«|fo/S". 
and  five  thousand  men,  sending  a  small  party  across*     s™yth- 

mini*          11-  i  c  •  •  i  c-  Nov-  28- 

at  Black  Rock,*  and  making  a  show  of  passing  with  a 
large  force,  the  design  was  suddenly  abandoned,  to  the 
great  surprise  of  the  troops.  Another  preparation  for 
an  attack  was  made,  and  the  troops  were  actually  em 
barked,  when  they  were  again  withdrawn,  and  ordered 
to  winter  quarters.  Dec. 

III.  NAVAL  EVENTS.  —  1.   4Thus  far  the  events  of   4.  what  is 
the  war,  on  the  land,  had  been  unfavorable  to  the  event°/ofth& 
Americans;    but   on    another   element,    the    national    wafjff* 
honor  had  been  fully  sustained,  by  a  series  of  unex 
pected  and  brilliant  victories.     5On  the  19th  of  August,    Aug.  19 
the  American  frigate  Constitution,  of  forty-four  guns,  5.  what  is 
commanded  by  Captain  Isaac  Hull,  engaged  the  Brit- 
ish  frigate  Guerriere,  of  thirty-eight  guns,  commanded 
by  Captain  Dacres  ;  and  after  an  actiond  of  thirty  min-    d  offthe 
utes,  compelled  her  to  surrender.     The  Guerriere  was  coostofMas- 

.          „.  sachusetts. 

made  a  complete  wreck,  kvery  mast  and  spar  were 
shot  away,  and  one-third  of  her  crew  was  either  kill 
ed  or  wounded. 

2.  6In  October,  an  American  sloop  of  war,  the  Wasp,    e.  of  the, 
of  eighteen  guns,  Captain  Jones  commander,  while  off*  J£f?oMe? 
the  coast  of  North  Carolina,  captured6  the  brig  Frolic,   e>  Oct  18. 
of  twenty-two  guns,  after  a  bloody  conflict  of  three 
quarters  of  an  hour.     On  boarding  the  enemy,  to  the 
surprise  of  the  Americans,  only  three  officers  and  one 

*  Black  Rock  is  on  the  E.  bank  of  Niagara  River,  two  and  a  half  miles  N.  from  Buf 
falo,  of  which  it  may  be  considered  a  suburb.    (See  Map,  p.  306.) 


3U8 


THE    UNITED    STATES. 


[PART   IV. 


1812. 


a.  Oct.  25. 
i.  of  t/ie 

frigates 


b  'west  of 


2.  of  the 

^ndjava? 
c.  Dec.  29. 


3.  what  is 


seaman  were  found  on  the  forecastle  ;  while  the  other 
decks,  slippery  with  blood,  were  covered  with  the  dead 
and  the  dying.  The  loss  of  the  Frolic  was  about  eighty, 
in  killed  and  wounded,  while  that  of  the  Wasp  was 
only  ten.  On  the  same  day  the  two  vessels  were  cap 
tured  by  a  British  seventy-four. 

3.  1A  few  days  later,a  the  frigate  United  States,  of 
forty-four  ffuns,  commanded  by  Commodore  Decatur, 

J          ,  .    '  '    .   .         _  .  /         ,        .  .,  _  .      ' 

en<nigedb  the  British  frigate  iMacedoman,  ol  forty-nine 

mi  •  •  i  i  i  i 

guns.  i  he  action  continued  nearly  two  hours,  when 
tne  Macedonian  struck  her  colors,  being  greatly  in- 
jured  in  her  hull  and  rigging,  and  having  lost,  in  killed 
and  wounded,  more  than  100  men.  The  United  States 
was  almost  entirely  uninjured.  Her  loss  was  only  five 
killed  and  seven  wounded.  The  superiority  of  the 
American  gunnery  in  this  action  was  remarkably  con 
spicuous. 

4.  2In  December,  the  Constitution,  then  commanded 
by  Commodore  Bain  bridge,  achieved  a  second  naval 
victory  ;  capturing0  the  British  frigate  Java,  carrying 
forty-nine  guns  and  400  men.     The  action  occurred 
off  St.  Salvador,*  and  continued  more  than  three  hours. 
Of  the  crew  of  the  Java,  nearly  200  were  killed  and 
wounded  ;  of  the  Constitution,  only  thirty-four.     The 
Java,  having  been  made  a  complete  wreck,  was  burned 
after  the  action. 

5.  3In  addition  to  these  distinguished  naval  victories, 
otners5  less  noted,  were  frequently  occurring.     Numer- 
ous  privateers  covered  the  ocean,  and  during  the  year 
1812,  nearly  three  hundred  vessels,  more  than  fifty  of 
which  were  armed,  were  captured  from  the  enemy, 
and  more  than  three  thousand  prisoners  were  taken. 
Compared  with  this,  the  number  captured  by  the   en 
emy  was  but  trifling.     The  American  navy  became 
the  pride  of  the  people,  and  in  every  instance  it  added 
to  the  national  renown. 


St.  Salvador  is  a  large  city  on  the  eastern  coast  of  Brazil. 


SECTION  III. 

PRINCIPAL   EVENTS    OF    1813. 

DIVISIONS. 

I.  Events  in  the  West  and  South.— IT.  Events  in 
the  North.— III.  Naval  Events. 

1.  EVENTS   IN   THE   WEST   AND 
SOUTH.— 1.   xln  the   beginning   of 
1813,  the  principal  American  forces 

were  arranged  in  three  divisions.  COMMODORE 

The  army  of  the  West  was  commanded  by  General 
Harrison ;  the  army  of  the  centre,  under  General  Dear 
born,  was  on  the  southern  shore  of  Lake  Ontario,  and  on 
the  Niagara  frontier ;  and  the  army  of  the  North,  under 
General  Hampton,  on  the  shores  of  Lake  Champlain. 

2.  2Shortly  after  the  disaster  which  befell  the  army 
under  General  Hull,  the  militia  of  the  Western  States, 
promptly  obedient  to  the  calls  of  their  country,  assem 
bled  in  great  numbers  at  different  and  distant  points,    render? 
for  the  defence  of  the  frontier,  and  the  recovery  of  the 

lost  territory.     3It  was  the  design  of  General  Harrison 
to  collect  these  forces  at  some  point  near  the  head  of 
Lake  Erie,  from  which  a  descent  should  be  made  upon      siffn? 
the  British  posts  at  Detroit  and  Maiden. 

3.  40n  the   10th  of  January,  General  Winchester,     Jan.  10 
with  about  800  men,  arrived  at  the  rapids8-  of  the  Mau-  *•  ^af^' 
mee.     Learning13  that  a  body  of  British  and  Indians   reute&qF 
was  about  to  concentrate  at  the  village  of  Frenchtown,*  wider  ae*. 
thirty  miles  in  his  advance,  on  the  river  Raisin  ;f  at  the  ^  Jan^is.' 
earnest  solicitation  of  the  inhabitants  he  detached0  a  c.  Jan.  IT. 
small  party  under  Colonels  Lewis  and  Allen  for  their 
protection.     This  party,  finding  the  enemy  already  in 
possession  of  the  town,  successfully  attacked11  and  routed   d  Jan  18_ 
them  ;  and  having  encamped  on  the  spot,  was  soon 

after  joined6  by  the  main  body  under  General  Win-  e.  Jan.  20. 
Chester. 

*  Frenchtown  is  on  the  north  bank  of  the  River  Raisin,  near  its  mouth,  about  twenty- 
five  miles  S.VV.  from  Detroit.  The  large  village  that  has  grown  up  on  the  S.  side  of 
the  stream  at  this  place  is  now  called  Monroe.  (See  Map,  p.  304.) 

t  The  River  Raisin,  so  named  from  the  numerous  grape-vines  that  formerly  lined  its 
banks,  enters  Lake  Erie  from  the  W.  two  and  a  half  miles  below  the  village  of  MOD 
roe.  'See  Map,  p.  304.) 


310  THE    UNITED    STATES.  [PART  IV. 

1813.        4.  ^ere,    early  on   the  morning  of  the  22d,  the 
i  Give,  an  Americans  were  attacked  by  General  Proctor,  who 
marcned  suddenly  from  Maiden  with  a  combined 


French-  force  of  fifteen  hundred  British  and  Indians.  The 
Americans  made  a  brave  defence  against  this  superior 
force,  and  after  a  severe  loss  on  both  sides,  the  attack 
on  the  main  body  was  for  a  time  suspended  ;  when 
General  Proctor,  learning  that  General  Winchester 
had  fallen  into  the  hands  of  the  Indians,  induced  him, 
by  a  pledge  of  protection  to  the  prisoners,  to  surrender 
the  troops  under  his  command. 

a.  Jan.  22.        5.  »The  pledge  was  basely  violated.     General  Proc- 
^'hewmmded  tor  marched  backa  to  Maiden,  leaving  the  wounded 

treatederby  without  a  guard,  and  in  the  power  of  the  savages,  who 
the  Indians?  wantonly  put  to  death'0  those  who  were  unable  to  travel, 

b.  Jan.  23.    —  carried  some  to  Detroit  for  ransom  at   exorbitant 

prices,  —  and  reserved  others  for  torture.  If  the  British 
officers  did  not  connive  at  the  destruction  of  the  wound 
ed  prisoners,  they  at  least  showed  a  criminal  indiffer 
ence  about  their  fate. 

6.  3General  Harrison,  who  had  already  arrived  at 
the  rapids  of  the  Maumee,  on  hearing  of  the  fate  of 
General  Winchester,  at  first  fell  back,c  expecting  an 
c  jr         attack  fr°m   Proctor,  but  soon  advanced11  again  with 
d.  Feb.  i.    about  1  200  men,  arid  began  a  fortified  camp  ;  which, 
in  honor  of  the  governor  of  Ohio,  he  named   Fort 
May  L      Meigs.*     4On  the  first  of  May  the  fort  was  besieged  by 
4.  of  Gen.   General  Proctor,  at  the  head  of  more  than  2000  Brit- 

Proctor?     .  i  i  T    j- 

ish  and  Indians. 

Mays.          7.  5Five  days  afterwards,  General  Clay,  advancing 
rezSo/   to  the  relief  of  the  fort,  at  the  head  of  1200  Kentuck- 
Gen.  clay?  janSj  attacked  and  dispersed  the  besiegers  ;  but  a  large 
body  of  his  troops,  while  engaged  in  the  pursuit,  were 
Maya      themselves  surrounded  and  captured.     6On  the  eighth 
°f  May,  most  °f  tne  Indians,  notwithstanding  the  en- 
treaties  of  their  chief,  Tecumseh,  deserted  their  allies  ; 
and  on  the  following  day,  General  Pioctor  abandoned 
the  siege,  and  again  retired  to  Maiden. 

S.  7In  the  latter  part  of  July,  about  4000  British  and 


*  Fort  Meigs  was  erected  at  the  nipids  of  the  Maumee,  on  the  S.  side  of  the  river, 
nearly  opposite  the  former  British  post  of  Maumee,  and  a  short  distance  S.W.  froin  the 
present  village  of  Perrysburg. 


CHAP.  iv.J  MADISON'S  ADMINISTRATION.  3  1  1 

Indians,  the  former  under  General  Proctor,  and  the    1§13. 

latter  under  Tecumseh,  again   appeared4  before  Fort 


Meiofs,  then  commanded  by  General  Clay.     Finding-  Indian*  in 

i  •  -i    f  i  s-v  July) 

the  garrison  prepared  for  a  brave  resistance,  General    a.  July  21. 

Proctor,  after  a  few  days'  siege,  withdrew13  his  forces,   b.  July  23. 
and  with  500  regulars  and  800  Indians,  proceeded 
against  the  fort  at  Lower  Sandusky,*  then  garrisoned 
by  only  150  men  under  Major  Croghan,  a  youth  of 
twenty-  one.      'A  summons  demanding-  a  surrender, 

i     ^  -1-Ti  c   '     -i'        '      •      1-  What  is 

and  accompanied  with  the  usual  threats  of  mdiscnmi-  said  of  the 
nate  slaughter  in  case  of  refusal,  was  answered  by  the 
young  and  gallant  Croghan,  with  the  assurance  that 
he  should  defend  the  place  to  the  last  extremity. 

9.  2A  cannonade  from  several  six-pounders  and  a 
howitzer  was  opened  upon  the  fort,  and  continued  un- 
til  a  breach  had  been  effected,  when  about  500  of  the 
enemy  attempted  to  carry  the  place  by  assault.6     They  c  Au?  2 
advanced  towards  the  breach  under  a  destructive  fire 

of  musketry,  and  threw  themselves  into  the  ditch,  when 
the  only  cannon  in  the  fort,  loaded  with  grape  shot, 
and  placed  so  as  to  rake  the  ditch,  was  opened  upon 
them  with  terrible  effect.  The  whole  British  force, 
panic  struck,  soon  fled  in  confusion,  and  hastily  aban 
doned  the  place,  followed  by  their  Indian  allies.  The 
loss  of  the  enemy  was  about  150  in  killed  and  wound 
ed,  while  that  of  the  Americans  was  only  one  killed 
and  seven  wounded. 

10.  3In  the   mean  time,  each  of  the  hostile  parties 
was  striving  to  secure  the  mastery  of  Lake  Erie.     By 
the  exertions  of  Commodore  Perry,  an  American  squad- 
ron,  consisting  of  nine  vessels  carrying  fifty-four  guns, 
had  been  prepared  for  service  ;  while  a  British  squad 
ron  of  six  vessels,  carrying  sixty-three  guns,  had  been 
built  and  equipped  under  the  superintendence  of  Com 
modore  Barclay. 

1  1.   4On  the  tenth  of  September  the  two  squadrons  sept.  10. 

met  near  the  western  extremity  of  Lake  Erie.     In  the  J^££ra«J 

beginning  of  the  action  the  fire  of  the  enemy  was  di-  ^gJJ* 
reeled  principally  against  the  Lawrence,  the  flag-ship      Erie. 
of  Commodore  Perry,  which  in  a  short  time  became 

*  I,ower  Sandusky  is  situated  on  the  W.  bank  of  Sandusky  River,  about  fifteen  mites 
8.  from  Lake  Erie. 


312  THE    UNITED    STATES.  [PART   IV. 

1§13.  an  unmanageable  wreck,  having  all  her  crew,  except 
~~  four  or  five,  either  killed  or  wounded.  Commodore 
Perry,  in  an  open  boat,  then  left  her,  and  transferred 
his  flag  on  board  the  Niagara  ;  which,  passing  through 
the  enemy's  line,  poured  successive  broadsides  into  five 
of  their  vessels,  at  half  pistol  shot  distance.  The  wind 
favoring,  the  remainder  of  the  squadron  now  came  up, 
and  at  four  o'clock  every  vessel  of  the  enemy  had  sur 
rendered. 

i.  ivjua  12.  Intelligence  of  this  victory  was  conveyed  to 
ivvjed  that  Harrison  in  the  following  laconic  epistle :  "  We  have 
met  the  enemy,  and  they  are  ours."  The  way  to  Mai 
den  being  now  opened,  the  troops  of  Harrison  were 

a.  sept.  27.  embarked,1  and  transported  across  the  lake  ;  but  Gen 

eral  Proctor  had  already  retired  with   all  his  forces. 
Oct.  5.      He  was  pursued,  and  on  the  5th  of  October  was  over 
taken  on  the  river  Thames,*  about  eighty  miles  from 
Detroit. 

2  Give  an        ^-  2His  forces  were  found  advantageously  drawn 
thfbattie°{f  UP  across  a  narrow  strip  of  woodland,  having  the  river 
the  Thames,  on  the  left,  and  on  the  right  a  swamp — occupied  by  a 
large  body  of  Indians  under  Tecumseh.     On  the  first 
charge,  the  main  body  of  the  enemy  in  front  was  bro 
ken  ;  but  on  the  left  the  contest  with  the  Indians  raged 
for  some  time  with  great  fury.     Animated  by  the  voice 
and  conduct  of  their  leader,  the  Indians  fought  with 
determined  courage,  until  Tecumseh  himself  wras  slain. 
The  victory  was  complete;  nearly  the  whole  force  of 
Procter  being  killed  or  taken.      By  a  rapid  flight  Proc 
tor  saved  himself,  with  a  small  portion  of  his  cavalry. 
s.  what  were       1^-  3This  important  victory  effectually  broke  up  the 
of'thfvic-    g"reat  Indian  confederacy  of  which  Tecumseh  was  the 
tory?      head;  recovered  the   territory  which   Hull  had  lost; 
and  terminated  the  war  on  the  western  frontier.      4But 
before  this,  the  influence   of  Tecumseh  had  been  ex- 
ecumsehi  erted  upon  the  southern  tribes,  and  the  Creeks  had 
taken  up  the  hatchet,  and  commenced  a  war  of  plun 
der  and  devastation. 

b.  Aug.  so.        15.  5Late  in  August,b  a  large  body  of  Creek  Indians 


*  The  Thames,  a  river  of  Upper  Canada,  flows  S.W.,  and  enters  the  southeastern  ex 
tremity  of  Lake  St.  Clair.  The  battle  of  the  Thames  was  fought  near  a  place  called 
the  Moravian  village. 


CHAP.  IV.] 


MADISON'S  ADMINISTRATION. 


313 


surprised  Fort  Mims,*  and  massacred  nearly  three  hun 
dred  persons;  men,  women,  and  children.  On  the 
receipt  of  this  intelligence,  General  Jackson,  at  the 
head  of  a  body  of  Tennessee  militia,  marched  into  the 
Creek  country.  A  detachment  of  nine  hundred  men 
under  General  Coffee  surrounded  a  body  of  Indians  at 
Tallushatchee,f  east  of  the  Coosa  River,  and  killed* 
about  two  hundred,  not  a  single  warrior  escaping. 

16.  xThe  battles'3 of  Talladega,|Autossee,^Emucfau,|| 
and  others,  soon  followed  ;  in  all  which  the  Indians 
were  defeated,  although  not  without  considerable  loss 
to  the  Americans.     The  Creeks  made  their  last  stand 
at  the  great  bend  of  the  Tallapoosa  ;  called  by  the  In 
dians  Tohopeka,T[  and  by  the  whites  Horse  Shoe  Bend. 

17.  2Here  about  one  thousand  of  their  warriors,  with 
their  women  and  children,  had  assembled  in  a  fort 
strongly  fortified.     To  prevent  escape,  the  bend  was 
encircled  by  a  strong  detachment  under  General  Cof 
fee,  while  the  main  body,  under  General  Jackson,  ad 
vanced  against  the  works  in  front.     These  were  car 
ried  by  assault ;  but  the  Indians,  seeing  no  avenue  of 
escape,  and  disdaining  to  surrender,  continued  to  fight, 
with  desperation,  until  nearly  all  were  slain.     Only 
two  or  three  Indian  warriors  were  taken  prisoners.    In 
this  battle0  the  power  of  the  Creeks  was  broken,  and 
their  few  remaining  chiefs  soon  after  sent  in  their  sub 
mission. 

18.  3  With  the  termination  of  the  British  and  Indian 
war  in  the  West,  and  the  Indian  war  in  the  South,  the 
latter  extending  into  the  spring  of  1814,  we  now  re- 


1813. 


5.  Wftatis 
said  of  Hie 
attack  on 
Fort  Minis, • 
andfoftat 
toas  done 
in  conse 
quence  i 
a.  Nov.  3 


b.  Nov.  i, 
Nov.  29 .-  and 
Jan.  22,  18H. 
1.  Wtiat  bat 
tles  followed 
between  the 

Americans 
and  the  In 
dians  ( 


2.  Give  an 
account  of 

Hie  battle  of 
Tohupeka, 
or  Horse 

Shoe  Bend. 


c.  March  27, 
1814. 


3.  To  what 
events  do  wt 
now  return? 


*  Fort  Mims,  in  Alabama,  was  on  the  E.  side  of  Ala- 
hsma  River,  about  ten  miles  above  its  junction  with  the 
Tombigbee,  and  forty  miles  N.E.  from  Mobile.  (See 
Map.) 

t  Tallu shatchee  was  on  the  S.  side  of  Tallushatchee 
Creek,  near  the  present  village  of  Jacksonville,  in  Ben- 
Mn  County.  (See  Map.) 

t  Tallailcga  was  a  short  distance  E.  from  the  Coosa 
River,  in  the  present  county  of  Talladega,  and  nearly  thirty 
miles  south  from  Fort  Strother  at  Ten  Islands  (Map.) 

§  Jlutossee  was  situated  on  the  S.  bank  of  the  Tallapoosa, 
twenty  miles  from  its  junction  with  the  Coosa.  (Map.) 

||  Emucfau  was  on  the  W.  bank  of  the  Tallapoosa,  at 
the  mouth  of  Emucfau  Creek,  about  thirty-five  miles 
S.E.  from  Talladega.  (See  Map.) 

IF  Tohopeka,  or  Horse  Shoe  Send,  is  about  forty  miles 
S.E.  from  Talladega,  near  the  N.J2.  corner  of  the  present 
Tallapoosa  County.  (See  Map.) 

14 


SEAT    OF   THE    CREEK 


314 


THE   UNITED    STATES. 


[PART   IV. 


1813. 


bApta? 


2.  whatoc- 


3.  Give  an 


capYork°f 


onsackett'8 


May  so. 


turn  to  resume  the  narrative  of  events  on  the  northern 
frontier. 

II.  EVENTS  IN  THE  NORTH.  —  1.  lOn  the  25th  of 
April,  General  Dearborn,  with  1700  men,  embarked 
at  Sackett's  Harbor,*  on  board  the  fleet  of  Commodore 
Chauncey,  with  the  design  of  making  an  attack  on 
York,!  the  capital  of  Upper  Canada,  the  great  depos 
itory  of  British  military  stores,  whence  the  western 
posts  were  supplied.  2On  the  27th  the  troops  landed, 
although  opposed  at  the  water's  edge  by  a  large  force 
of  British  and  Indians,  who  were  soon  driven  back  to 
the  garrison,  a  mile  and  a  half  distant. 

2.  3Led  on  by  General  Pike,  the  troops  had  already 
carried  one  battery  by  assault,  and  were  advancing 
against  the  main  works,  when  the  enemy's  magazine 
We\v  up,  hurling  immense  quantities  of  stone  and  tim 
ber  upon  the  advancing  columns,  and  killing  and 
wounding  more  than  200  men.  The  gallant  Pike 
was  mortally  wounded,  and  the  troops  were,  for  a  mo 
ment,  thrown  into  confusion  ;  but  recovering  from  the 
shock,  they  advanced  upon  the  town,  of  which  they 
soon  gained  possession.  General  Sheaffe  escaped  with 
the  principal  part  of  the  regular  troops,  but  lost  all  his 
baggage,  books,  and  papers,  and  abandoned  public 
property  to  a  large  amount. 

3>  ^ke  object  of  the  expedition  having  been  at- 
tained,  the  squadron  returned  to  Sackett's  Harbor,  but 
soon  a^ter  sailed  for  the  Niagara  frontier.  *The  Brit- 
^  on  ^e  °PP°site  Canadian  shore,  being  informed  of 
the  departure  of  the  fleet,  seized  the  opportunity  of 
making  an  attack  on  Sackett's  Harbor.  On  the  27th 
of  May,  their  squadron  appeared  before  the  town,  and 
on  the  morning  of  the  29th,  one  thousand  troops,  com 
manded  by  Sir  George  Prevost,  effected  a  landing. 

4.  6  While  the  advance  of  the  British  was  checked 
by  a  small  body  of  regular  troops,  General  Brown  ral 
lied  the  militia,  and  directed  their  march  towards  the 
landing  ;  when  Sir  George  Prevost,  believing  that  his 


*  Sacketfs  Harbor  is  on  the  S.  side  of  Black  River  Bay,  at  the  mouth  of  Black  River, 
and  at  the  eastern  extremity  of  Lake  Ontario. 

t  York,  which  has  now  assumed  the  early  Indian  name  of  Toronto,  is  situated  on 
the  N.W.  shore  of  Lake  Ontario,  about  thirty-five  miles  N.  from  Niagara. 


CHAP,  iv.] 


MADISON'S  ADMINISTRATION. 


315 


retreat  was  about  to  be  cut  off,  re-embarked  his  troops 
so  hastily,  as  to  leave  behind  most  of  his  wounded. 

5.  'On  the  very  day  of  the  appearance  of  the  British 
before  Sackett's  Harbor,  the  American  fleet  and  land 
troops  made  an  attack  on  Fort  George,  on  the  Niagara 
frontier  j  which,  after  a  short  defence,  was  abandoned* 
by  the  enemy.      The   British  then  retreated  to  the 
heights  at  the  head  of  Burlington  Bay,*  closely  pur 
sued  by  Generals  Chandler  and  Winder  at  the  head 
of  a  superior  force.     In  anight  attackb  on  the  Amer- 
ican  camp,  the  enemy  were  repulsed  with  consider 
able  loss.;  although  in  the   darkness  and  confusion, 
both   Generals    Chandler    and    Winder    were    taken 
"prisoners. 

6.  2During  the  remainder  of  the  summer  few  events 
of  importance  occurred  on  the  northern  frontier.     Tm- 
mediately  after  the  battle  of  the  Thames,  General  Har- 
rison,  with  a  part  of  his  regular  force,  proceeded  to 
Buffalo,  f  where  he  arrived  on  the  24th  of  October. 
Soon  after,  he  closed  his  military  career  by  a  resig 
nation  of  his  commission.       General  Dearborn  had 
previously  withdrawn  from  the  service,  and  his  com 
mand  had  been  given  to  General  Wilkinson. 

7.  3General  Armstrong,  who  had  recently  been  ap- 
pointed  secretary  of  war,  had  planned  another  invasion 
of  Canada.     The   army  of  the  centre,  under  the  im- 
mediate  command  of  General  Wilkinson,  and  that  of 
the  North,  under  General  Hampton,  were  to  unite  at 
some  point  on  the  St.  Lawrence,  and  co-operate  for  the 
reduction  of  Montreal. 

8.  4After  many  difficulties  and  unavoidable  delays, 
late  in  the  season  the  scattered  detachments  of  the  arrnv 

„    ,  ...  J 

ot  the  centre,  comprising  about  7000  men,  embarked0 
from  French  Creek,J  down  the  St.  Lawrence.  5The 
progress  of  the  army  being  impeded  by  numerous  par- 
ties  of  the  enemy  on  the  Canada  shore,  General  Brown 
was  landed  and  sent  in  advance  to  disperse  them.  On 


1813. 

i.  what 


a.  May  27. 


b.  junee. 


2.  what 


3  WM{  is 


Gen.  Arm- 


*  Burlington  Bay  is  at  the  western  extremity  of  Lake  Ontario,  thirty -five  miles  W. 
from  Nin;;?.ra. 

t  Buffalo  City,  N.  Y.,  is  situated  at  the  northeastern  extremity  of  Lake  Erie,  near 
the  outlet  of  the  lake,  and  on  the  N.side  of  Buffalo  Creek,  which  constitutes  its  harbor. 

J  French  Creek  enters  the  St.  Lawrence  from  the  S.  in  Jefferson  County,  twenty 
miles  N.  from  Sackett's  Harbor 


316 


THE   UNITED    STATES. 


[PART   IV. 


1§13. 


1.  What 
events  oc 
curred  on 
fan  Niagara 
frontier  in 
the  latter 
part  of  the 
year? 

a.  Dec.  12. 

b.  Dec.  10. 

c.  Dec.  19. 


Dec.  30. 

2.  What  is 

said  of  the 
naval  con 
flicts  of  the 
year  1813  3 

3.  Give  an 

account  of 

the  affair 

between  the 

Hornet  and 

the  Peacock. 

d.  Ofl'  the 

coast  of  De- 

marara. 


the  1 1th  an  engagement  occurred  near  Williamsburg,* 
in  which  the  Americans  lost  more  than  300  in  killed 
and  wounded.  The  British  loss  was  less  than  200. 
On  the  next  day  the  army  arrived  at  St.  Regis,  f  when 
General  Wilkinson,  learning  that  the  troops  expected 
from  PlattsburgJ  would  be  unable  to  join  him,  was 
forced  to  abandon  the  project  of  attacking  Montreal. 
He  then  retired  with  his  forces  to  French  Mills,§  where 
he  encamped  for  the  winter. 

9.  *ln  the  latter  part  of  the  year,  a  few  events  de 
serving  notice  occurred  on  the  Niagara  frontier.  In 
December,  General  McClure,  commanding  at  Fort 
George,  abandoned11  that  post  on  the  approach  of  the 
British  ;  having  previously  reduced  the  Canadian  vil 
lage  of  Newark])  to  ashes.b  A  few  days  later,  a  force 
of  British  and  Indians  surprised  and  gained  possession6 
of  Fort  Niagara ;  and  in  revenge  for  the  burning  of 
Newark,  the  villages  of  Youngstown,*!!  Lewiston,** 
Manchester,!!  and  the  Indian  Tuscarora  village^  were 
reduced  to  ashes.  On  the  30th,  Black  Rock  and  Buf 
falo  were  burned. 

III.  NAVAL  EVENTS,  AND  EVENTS  ON  THE  SEACOAST. 
— 1.  2During  the  year  1813,  the  ocean  was  the  theatre 
of  many  sanguinary  conflicts  between  separate  armed 
vessels  of  England  and  the  United  States.  30n  the 
24th  of  February,  the  sloop  of  war  Hornet,  commanded 
by  Captain  Lawrence,  engaged*1  the  British  brig  Pea 
cock,  of  about  equal  force.  After  a  fierce  conflict  of 
only  fifteen  minutes,  the  Peacock  struck  her  colors, 
displaying,  at  the  same  time,  a  signal  of  distress.  She 


*  Williamsburg  is  on  the  northern  shore  of  the  St.  Lawrence,  ninety  miles  from 
Lake  Ontario,  and  about  the  same  distance  S.W.  from  Montreal. 

t  St.  Regis  is  on  the  S.  bank  of  the  St.  Lawrence,  at  the  northwestern  extremity  of 
Franklin  County,  N.  Y.,  twenty-five  miles  N.E.  from  Williamsburg:. 

j  Plattsbvrg,  the  capital  of  Clinton  County,  N.  Y.,  is  situated  mostly  on  the  N.  side 
of  Saranac  River,  at  its  entrance  into  Cumberland  Bay,  a  small  branch  of  Lake  Cham- 
plain.  It  is  about  145  miles,  in  a  direct  line,  from  Albany. 

§  The  place  called  French  Mills,  since  named  Fort  Covington,  from  General  Coving- 
ton,  who  fell  at  the  battle  of  Williamsburg,  is  at  the  fork  of  Salmon  River,  in  Frank 
lin  County,  nine  miles  E.  from  St.  Regis. 

||  Newark,  now  called  Niagara,  lies  at  the  entrance  of  Niagara  River  into  Lake  Op 
tario,  opposite  Fort  Niagara.  (See  Map,  p.  30T>.) 

IT  You-ngstown  Is  one  mile  S.  from  Fort  Niagara. 

**  Jjewiston  is  seven  miles  S.  from  Fort  Niagara.     (See  Map,  p.  306.) 

t|  The  village  of  Manchester,  now  called  Niagara  Falls,  is  on  the  American  side  of 
Ihe  "Great  Cataract,"  fourteen  miles  from  L;ike  Ontario.  (Map,  p.  30(5,  and  p.  319.) 

U  The  Tuscarora  Village  is  three  or  four  miles  E.  from  Lew  iston.    (See  Map,  p.  306  ) 


CHAP,  iv.]  MADISON'S  ADMINISTRATION.  317 

was  found  to  be  sinking-  rapidly,  and  although  the    1818. 
greatest  exertions  were  made  to  save  her  crew,  she  ~~ 
went  down  in  a  few  minutes,  carrying  with  her  nine 
British  seamen,  and  three  brave  and  generous  Amer 
icans. 

2.  irThe  tide  of  fortune,  so  long  with  the  Americans,  L  What  M- 
now  turned  in  favor  of  the  British.     On  the  return  of 
Captain  Lawrence  to  the  United  States,  he  was  pro- 

moted  to  the  command  of  the  frigate  Chesapeake,  then  Chesapeake 

i     •  •       T-»  -CTT-  i  f  •          f  and  the 

lying  in  Boston  harbor.  With  a  crew  of  newly  en  shannon? 
listed  men,  partly  foreigners,  he  hastily  put  to  sea  on 
the  1st  of  June,  in  search  of  the  British  frigate  Shan 
non  ;  which,  with  a  select  crew,  had  recently  appeared 
off  the  coast,  challenging  any  American  frigate  of  equal 
force  to  meet  her.  On  the  same  day  the  two  vessels  June  i. 
met,  and  engaged  with  great  fury.  In  a  few  minutes 
every  officer  who  could  take  command  of  the  Ches 
apeake  was  either  killed  or  wounded ;  the  vessel, 
greatly  disabled  in  her  rigging,  became  entangled  with 
the  Shannon ;  the  enemy  boarded,  and,  after  a  short, 
but  bloody  struggle,  hoisted  the  British  flag. 

3.  2The  youthful  and  intrepid  Lawrence,  who,  by  2. 
his  previous  victory  and  magnanimous  conduct,  had  ca 
become  the  favorite  of  the  nation,  was  mortally  wound- 
ed  early  in  the  act/ion.     As  he"  was  carried  below,  he 
issued  his  last  heroic  order,  "  Don't  give  up  the  ship  ;" 
words  which  are  consecrated  to  his  memory,  and  which 
have  become  the  motto  of  the  American  navy.     The 
bodies  of  Captain  Lawrence  and  Lieutenant  Ludlow — 
the  second  in  command — were  conveyed  to  Halifax, 
where  they  were  interred  with  appropriate  civil  and 
military  honors  ;  and  no  testimony  of  respect  that  was 
due  to  their  memories  was  left  unpaid. 

4.  3On  the  14th  of  August,  the  American  brig  Ar-    Aug.  ,4. 
gus,  after  a  successful  cruise  in  the  British  Channel,  in  3.  wtuua 
which  she  captured  more  than  twenty  English  vessels,   fwefsA?. 
was  herself  captured,  after  a  severe  combat,  by  the  brig    %£&£& 
Pelican,  a  British   vessel  of  about  equal  force.     4In    4  Ofthe 
September  following,  the  British  brig  Boxer  surren-  E^pcf 
dereda  to  the  American  brief  Enterprise,  near  the  coast  Boxer,  and 

r  i  r    •  f  ff*  mi         their  com- $ 

of  Maine,  after  an  engagement  of  forty  minutes.     The  manaerst ' 
commanders  of  both  vessels  fell  in  the  action,  and  were   a>  Sept  *• 


318 


THE   UNITED    STATES. 


[PART   IV. 


a.  Give  an 


1813.    interred  beside  each  other  at  Portland,  with  military 
honors. 

1.  what  is       5.  Curing  the  summer,  Captain  Porter,  of  the  frig- 

ate  Essex,  after  a  long  and  successful  cruise  in  the 
Atlantic,  visited  the  Pacific  Ocean,  where  he  captured 
a  great  number  of  British  vessels.     Early  in  the  fol- 
a.  March  28,  lowing  year,  the  Essex  was  captured1  in  the  harbor  of 
i8u.       Valparaiso,*  by  a  British  frigate  and  sloop  of  superior 

2.  \viMtof  force.     2The  numerous  privateers,  which,  during  this 

Year)  as  well  as  tne  former,  visited  all  parts  of  the 
world,  and  seriously  annoyed  the  British  shipping,  in 
general  sustained  the  high  character  which  the  Amer 
ican  flag  had  already  gained  for  daring  and  intrepidity, 
and  generous  treatment  of  the  vanquished. 

6.  3Mean  while,  on  the  seacoast,  a  disgraceful  war  of 
havoc  and  destruction  was  carried  on  by  large  detach- 
ments  from  the  British  navy.     Most  of  the  shipping  in 
Delaware  Bay  was  destroyed.     Early  in  the  season,  a 
British  squadron  entered  the  Chesapeake,  and  plun 
dered  and  burned  several  villages.     At  Hampton,!  the 
inhabitants  were  subjected  to  the  grossest  outrages  from 
the  brutal  soldiery.     The  blockade  of  the  northern 
ports  fell  into  the  hands  of  Commo 
dore  Hardy,  a  brave  and  honorable 
officer,  whose  conduct  is  pleasingly 
contrasted  with  that  of  the  comman 
der  of  the  squadron  in  the  Chesapeake. 

SECTION  IV. 

PRINCIPAL    EVENTS    OF    1814. 

DIVISIONS. 

1.  Events  on  the  Niagara  Frontier.  —  II.  Events  in 
the  vicinity  of  Lake  Champlain.  —  III.  Events 
on  the  Atlantic  Coast.—  IV.  Events  in  the  South. 


GENERAL  SCOTT. 


I.  E  VENTS    ON    THE    NlAGARA  FRONTIER.  -  1.  *A  feW 

of  Indian    events  of  Indian  warfare,  which  occurred  in  the  early 
part  of  this  year,  have  already  been  narratedb  in  the 


*  Valparaiso,  the  principal  port  of  Chili,  is  on  a  bay  of  the  Pacific  Ocean,  sixty  miles 
N.W.  from  Santiago. 

t  Hampton,  in  Virginia,  is  situated  north  of  James  River,  near  its  mouth,  and  on  the 
W.  Bide  of  Hampton  River,  about  a  mile  from  its  entrance  into  Hampton  Roads. 


CHAP.  IV.] 


MADISON'S  ADMINISTRATION. 


319 


previous  section.  *Early  in  the  season,  2000  men, 
under  General  Brown,  were  detached  from  the  army 
of  General  Wilkinson,  and  inarched  to  Sackett's  Har 
bor,  but  were  soon  after  ordered  to  the  Niagara  fron 
tier,  in  contemplation  of  another  invasion  of  Canada. 

2.  2Early  on  the  morning  of  the  3d  of  July,  Gen 
erals  Scott  and  Ripley,  at  the  head  of  about  3000  men, 
crossed  the  Niagara  River,  and  surprised  and  took  pos 
session  of  Fort  Erie*  without  opposition.     On  the  fol- 
lovvi-ng  day,  General  Brown  advanced  with  the  main 
body  of  his  forces  to  Chippeway  ;f  where  the  enemy, 
under  General. Riall,  were  intrenched  in  a  strong  po 
sition.     On  the  morning  of  the  5th,  General  Riall  ap 
peared  before  the  American  camp,  and  the  two  armies 
met  in  the  open  field ;  but  after  a  severe  battle,  the 
enemy  withdrew  to  their  intrenchments,  with  a  loss  in 
killed,  wounded,  and  missing,  of  about  500  men.     The 
total  American  loss  was  338. 

3.  sGeneral  Riall,  after  his  defeat,  fell  back  upon 
dueenstown,  and  thence  to  Burlington  Heights, J  where 
he  was  strongly  reinforced  by  General  Drumrnond, 
who  assumed   the  command.      The    Americans   ad 
vanced  and  encamped  near  the   Falls  of  Niagara,  $ 
About  sunset  on  the  evening  of  the  25th,  the  enemy 
again  made  their  appearance,  and  the  two  armies  en 
gaged  at  Lundy's  Lane,j]  within  a  short  distance  of  the 
Falls,  where  was  fought  the  most  obstinate  battle  tha 
occurred  during  the  war. 


181-1. 

\.  Of  the 
movements 
of  General 

Broton  1 


July  3. 
2.  Give  an 
account  of 
the  events 
that  occur 
red  an  the 
3d,  4th,  and 
*lhof  July! 


July  5. 


3.  Of  the 

subsequent 

eventswhich 

preceded  the 

battle  of 

Lundy's 

Lane. 


July  25. 


*  Fort  Erie  is  on  the  Canada  side  of  Niagara  River,  nearly  opposite  Black  Rock 
(See  Map,  p.  300.) 

t  Chippeway  Village  is  on  the  W.  bank  of  Niagara  River,     vie.  OF  NIAOARA  FA  M.S. 
at  the  mouth  of  Chippeway  Creek,  two  miles  S.  from  the 
falls,  and  sixteen  miles  N.  from  Fort  Erie.    The  battle  of 
July  5th  was  fought  in  the  plain  on  the  S.  side  of  the  creek. 
(See  Map  ;  also  Map,  p.  30t5.) 

t  Burlington  Heights  lie  W.  and  S.  ol  Burlington  Bay. 
(See  Note,  p.  31C.) 

$  The  Falls  of  Niagara,  between  Lakes  Erie  and  Onta 
rio,  are  probably  the  greatest  natural  curiosity  in  the  world. 
The  mighty  volume  of  water  which  forms  the  outlet  of 
Lakes  Superior,  -Michigan,  Huron,  and  Erie,  is  here  precip 
itated  over  a  precipice  160  feet  high,  with  a  roar  like  that 
of  thunder,  which  may  be  heard,  at  times,  to  the  distance 
of  fifteen  or  twenty  miles.  The  Falls  are  about  twenty 
miles  N.  from  Lake  Erie,  and  fourteen  S.  from  Lake  On 
tario.  (See  Map  ;  also  Map,  p.  30G.) 

||  Lundy's  Lane,  then  an  obscure  road,  is  about  half  a 
mile  N.W.  from  the  Falls.  (See  Map  > 


320  THE    UNITED    STATES.  [PART   IV. 

1814.        4.  'General  Scott,  leading  the  advance,  first  engaged 
~~~~  the  enemy,  and  contended  for  an  hour  against  a  force 
oMvmtif  greatly  his  superior ;   when  both    parties  were  rein- 
part'eftL  forced  by  the  main  bodies  of  the  two  armies,  and  the 
battle  was  renewed  with  increased  fury.     Major  Jes- 
sup,  in  the  mean  time,  had  fallen  upon  the  flank  and 
rear  of  the  enemy ;  and,  in  the  darkness.  General  Riall 
and   his  suite  were  made  prisoners.     As  the  British 
artillery,  placed  on  an  eminence,  sorely  annoyed  the 
Americans  in  every  part  of  the  field,  it  became  evident 
that  the  victory  depended  upon  carrying  the  battery. 
a  of  the        5.  ^Colonel  Miller  was  asked  if  he  could  storm  the 
iheB/iti/h  battery.     "I  can  try,  sir,J>  was  the  laconic  answer. 
lattery.     pjacing.  himself  at  the  head  of  his  regiment,  he  ad 
vanced    steadily   up   the    ascent,    while    every  dis 
charge  of  the  enemy's  cannon  and  musketry  rapidly 
thinned  his  ranks.     But  nothing  could  restrain  the 
impetuosity  of  his  men,  who,  in  a  desperate  charge, 
gained  possession  of  the  battery  ;  and  the  American 
line  was  immediately  formed  upon  the  ground  pre 
viously  occupied  by  the  enemy. 

3.  what  fur-  6.  3The  attention  of  both  armies  was  now  directed 
to  this  position ;  and  three  desperate  and  sanguinary 
efforts  were  made  by  the  whole  British  force  to  regain 
^  ^ut  without  success.  In  the  third  attempt  General 
Drummond  was  wounded,  when  his  forces,  beaten  back 
with  a  heavy  loss,  were  withdrawn ;  and  the  Amer 
icans  were  left  in  quiet  possession  of  the  field.  The 
British  force  engaged  in  this  action  was  about  5000 
men,  nearly  one-third  greater  than  that  of  the  Amer 
ican.  The  total  loss  of  the  former  was  878  men,  of 
the  latter  858. 

4  what  ^'  4Generals  Brown  and  Scott  having  been  wound- 
ed,  the  command  devolved  upon  General  Ripley,  who 
deemed  it  prudent  to  retire  to  Fort  Erie ;  where,  on 
the  4th  of  August,  he  was  besieged  by  General  Drum- 
mond,  at  the  head  of  5000  men.  Soon  after,  Genera] 
c«wf-  Gaines  arrived  at  the  fort,  and  being  the  senior  officer, 
took  the  command.  Early  on  the  morning  of  the  15th, 
the  enemy  made  an  assault  upon  the  fort,  but  were 
repulsed  with  a  loss  of  nearly  a  thousand  men. 

8.  On  the  17th  of  September,  General  Brown  having 


CHAP,  iv.]  MADISON'S  ADMINISTRATION.  321 

previously  resumed  the  command,  a  successful  sortie    1814. 
was  made  from  the  fort,  and  the  advanced  works  of  the  "" 
besiegers  were  destroyed.     The  enemy  soon  after  re 
tired  to  Fort  George,  on  learning  that  General  Izard 
was  approaching  from  Plattsburg,  with  reinforcements 
for  the  American  army.     In  November,  Fort  Erie  was 
abandoned11  and  destroyed,  and  the  American  troops,    a.  Nov.  5. 
recrossing  the  river,  went  into  winter  quarters  at  Buf 
falo,1'  Black  Rock,c  and  Batavia.*  £•  £•  P-  aw. 
II.  EVENTS  IN  THE  VICINITY  OF  LAKE  CHAMPLAIN. —  c'¥f ' P<  3°7' 

_.   ,  ,   -VTT.,,  .  l.  What  were 

1.   'Late  in  February,  General  Wilkinson  broke  up    the  move- 
his  winter  quarters  at  French  Mills,d  and  removed  his 
army  to  Plattsburg.   In  March,  he  penetrated  into  Can- 
ada,  and   attacked4  a  body  of  the  enemy  posted  at  La     _ 

f-\    11      j  i        rx         i       i         i      •  ii-i  .  ,     d.  See  p.  316. 

Colle,  t  on  the  Sorel ;  but  being  repulsed  with  consid-  e.  March  30. 
erable  loss,  he  again  returned  to  Plattsburg,  where  he 
was  soon  after  superseded  in  command  by  General 
Izard. 

2.  2ln  August,  General  Izard  was  despatched  to  the     z.what 
Niagara  frontier  with    5000    men,    leaving    General 
Macomb  in  command  at  Plattsburg  with  only  1500. 

The  British  in  Canada  having  been  strongly  reinforced  <*en- Izard* 
by  the  veterans  who  had  served  under  Wellington,  in 
Europe,  early  in  September  Sir  George  Prevost  ad 
vanced  against  Plattsburg,  at  the  head  of  14,000  men, 
and  at  the  same  time  an  attempt  was  made  to  destroy 
the  American  flotilla  on  Lake  Champlain,  commanded 
by  Commodore  MacDonough. 

3.  3On  the  6th  of  September,  the  enemy  arrived  at  3.  atve «* 
Plattsburg.     The  troops  of  General  Macomb  withdrew 

across  the  Saranac  ;f  and,  during  four  days,  withstood 
all  the  attempts  of  the  enemy  to  force  a  passage.    About 
eight  o'clock  on  the  morning  of  the  llth,  a  general  f.N.  P 
cannonading  was  commenced  on  the  American  works;    Sept  "• 
and,  soon  after,  the  British  fleet  of  Commodore  Dow- 
riie  bore  down  and  engaged  that  of  Commodore  Mac 
Donough,  lying  in  the  harbor.     After  an  action  of  two 


*  Batavia,  the  capital  of  Genesee  County,  N.  Y.,  Is  situated  on  Tonawanda  Creek, 
about  forty  miles  N.E.  from  Buffalo. 

t  La  Colle,  on  the  W.  bank  of  the  Sorel,  is  the  first  town  in  Canada  N.  of  the  Can 
ada  line.  La  Colle  Mill,  where  the  principal  battle  occurred,  was  three  miles  N.  from 
the  village  of  Odeltown. 

14* 


322  THE   UNITED    STATES.  [PART  IV. 

1814.    hours,  the  guns  of  the  enemy's  squadron  were  silenced, 

~~  and  most  of  their  vessels  captured. 
\.whatwrre      4.  iThe  battle  on  the  land  continued  until  nightfall. 

is  related  qf  r   -. 

the  process  Three  desperate  but  un  success!  ul  attempts  were  made 
^thfac-  by  the  British  to  cross  the  stream,  and  storm  the  Amer- 
ican  works.  After  witnessing  the  capture  of  the  fleet, 
the  efforts  of  the  enemy  relaxed,  and,  at  dusk,  they 
commenced  a  hasty  retreat  ;  leaving  behind  their  sick 
and  wounded,  together  with  a  large  quantity  of  military 
stores.  The  total  British  loss,  in  killed,  wounded,  pris 
oners,  and  deserters,  was  estimated  at  2500  men. 

III.  EVENTS  ON  THE  ATLANTIC  COAST.  —  1.  2On  the 
return  of  spring  the  British  renewed  their  practice  of 
Pettv  plundering  on  the  waters  of  the  Chesapeake,  and 
of  spring?  made  frequent  inroads  on  the  unprotected  settlements 
Aug.  19.     along  its  borders.     3On  the  19th  of  August,  the  British 
midif'th*  8"enera^  ROSSJ  landed  at  Benedict,  on  the  Patuxent,*  with 
tending  and  5000  men,  and  commenced  his  march  to  wards  Washing- 
Ge£($oM?  ton.     4The  American  flotilla,  under  Commodore  Bar- 
Amerlcan   nev5  ty*1^  farther  up  the  river  was  abandoned  an  d  burned. 
flotuia?         2.  ^Instead  of  proceeding  directly  to  Washington, 
lc?ountaof  the  enemy  passed  higher  up  the  Patuxent,  and  ap- 
llhe  enemy   preached  the  city  by  the  way  of  Bladensburg.f     Here 
a  stand  was  made,11  but  the  militia  fled  after  a  short 


resistance  ;  although  a  body  of  seamen  and  marines, 
burg  and  at  under  Commodore  Barney,  maintained  their  ground 
Wafmng'    until  they  were  overpowered  by   numbers,   and   the 
a.  Aug.  24.  comrnodore  taken  prisoner.     The  enemy  then  proceed 
ed  to  Washington,  burned  the  capitol,  president's  house, 
and  many  other  buildings,  after  which  they  made  a 
hasty  retreat  to  their  shipping. 

v  what  was  3.  8in  the  mean  time,  another  portion  of  the  fleet  as- 
cended  the  Potomac,  and,  on  the  29th,  reached  Alex- 
andria;  J  the  inhabitants  of  which  were  obliged  to  pur- 
chase  tne  preservation  of  their  city  from  pillage  and 
burning,  by  the  surrender  of  all  the  merchandise  in  the 
town,  and  the  shipping  at  the  wharves. 


*  The  Patuxent  River  enters  the  Chesapeake  from  the  N.W.,  twenty  miles  N.  from 
the  mouth  of  the  Potomac.    Benedict  is  on  the  W.  bank  of  the  Patuxent,  twenty -fiva 
miles  from  its  mouth,  and  thirty-five  miles  S.E.  from  Washington. 
t  Bladensburg  is  six  miles  N.E.  from  Washington.     (See  Map,  p.  296.) 
j:  Alexandria,  included  in  the  District  of  Columbia  until  184ft,  is  on  the  W.  bank  of 
the  Potomac,  seven  miles  below  Washington.    (See  Map,  p.  29G.) 


CHAP.    IV.] 


MADISON'S  ADMINISTRATION. 


323 


4.  *  After  the  successful  attack  on  Washington,  Gen-    1814. 
eral  Ross  sailed  up  the  Chesapeake ;  and,  on  the  12th 

of  September,  landed  at  North  Point,*  fourteen  miles 
from  Baltimore ;  and  immediately  commenced  his  Ross,  and 
march  towards  the  city.  In  a  slight  skirmish  General 
Ross  was  killed,  but  the  enemy,  under  the  command  of 
Colonel  Brooke,  continued  the  march,  and  a  battle  of 
one  hour  and  twenty  minutes  was  fought  with  a  body 
of  militia  under  General  Strieker.  The  militia  then 
retreated  in  good  order  to  the  defences  of  the  city, 
where  the  enemy  made  their  appearance  the  next 
morning. b  b.  sept.  is. 

5.  2By  this  time,  the  fleet  had  advanced  up  the  Pa-  2.  Givcm 
tapsco,*    and   commenced   a   bombardment    on    Fort  JKtecfc' 
McHenry,f  which  was  continued  during  the  day,  and   ^Hennj 
most  of  the  following  night,  but  without  making  any  sept,  is,  u. 
unfavorable  impression,  either  upon  the  strength  of  the 

work,  or  the  spirit  of  the  garrison.     3The  land  forces  3.  What  is 
of  the  enemy,  after  remaining  all  day  in  front  of  the   "SSrwe/?6 
American  works,  and  making  many  demonstrations  of 
attack,  silently  withdrew  early  the  next  morning,0  and  c.  sept.  u. 
during  the  following  night,  embarked  on  board  their 
shipping. 

6.  *In  the  mean  time,  the  coasts  of  New  England   4.  what  is 
lid  not  escape  the  ravages  of  war.     Formidable  squad-  the 
rons  were  kept  up  before  the  ports  of  New  York,  New 
London,  and  Boston  ;  and  a  .vast  quantity  of  shipping 

fell  into  the  hands  of  the  enemy.     In  August,  Stoning- 
f.on|  was  bombardedd  by  Commodore  Hardy,  and  sev-  dAug.  9,10, 
^ral  attempts  were  made  to  land,  which  were  success 
fully  opposed  by  the  militia. 

IV.  EVENTS  IN  THE  SOUTH,  AND  CLOSE  OF  THE  WAR. 
—  1.  sDuring  the  month  of  August,  several  British    souti^'du- 
ships  of  war  arrived  at  the  Spanish  port  of  Pensacola, 
took  possession  of  the  forts,  with  the 


Ultld? 


riyearf* 


VICINITY    OF    BALTIMORE. 


*  The  Patapsco  River  enters  Chesapeake  Buy 
from  the  N.W.,  about  eighty-five  miles  N.  from 
the  mouth  of  the  Potomac.  (See  Map.) 

t  Fort  Me  Henry  is  on  the  W.  side  of  the  en 
trance  to  Baltimore  Harbor,  about  two  miles  be 
low  the  city.  (See  Map.) 

t  The  village  of  Stonington,  attacked  hy  the  en- 
«my,  is  on  a  narrow  peninsula  extending  into  the 
Sound,  twelve  miles  E.  from  New  London. 


324 


THE    UNITED    STATES. 


[PART   IV. 


consent  of  the  authorities,  and  fitted  out  an  expedition 
against  Fort  Bowyer,*  commanding  the  entrance  to 
the  bay  and  harbor  of  Mobile. f  .After  the  loss  of  a 
ship  of  war,  and  a  considerable  number  of  men  in 
killed  and  wounded,*  the  armament  returned  to  Pen 
sacola. 

2.  JGeneral  Jackson,  then  commanding  at  the  South 
after  having  remonstrated  in  vain  with  the  governoi 
of  Pensacola,  for  affording-  shelter  and  protection  to  the 
enemies  of  the   United  States,  marched  against   the 
place,  stormed1'  the  town,  and  compelled  the  British  to 
evacuate6  Florida.     Returning  to  his  head-quarters  at 
Mobile,  he  received  authentic  information  that  prep 
arations  were  making  for  a  formidable  invasion   of 
Louisiana,  and  an  attack  on  New  Orleans. 

3.  2He  immediately  repaired*1  to  that  city,  which  he 
found  in  a  state  of  confusion  and  alarm.     By  his  ex 
ertions,  order  and  confidence  were  restored  ;  the  militia 
were  organized  ;  fortifications  were  erected  ;  and,  final 
ly,  martial  law  was  proclaimed ;  which,  although  a 
violation  of  the  constitution,  was  deemed  indispensable 
for  the  safety  of  the  country,  and  a  measure  justified  by 
necessity. 

4.  3On  the  5th  of  December  a  large  British  squad 
ron  appeared  off  the  harbor  of  Pensacola,  and  on  the 
10th  entered  Lake  Borgne,|  the  nearest  avenue  of  ap 
proach  to  New  Orleans.     Here  a  small  squadron  of 
American  gun-boats,  under  Lieutenant  Jones,  was  at 
tacked,  and  after  a  sanguinary  conflict,  in  which  the 
killed  and  wounded  of  the  enemy  exceeded  the  whole 
number  of  the  Americans,  was  compelled  to  surrender." 

5.  4On   the  22d  of  December,  about  2400  of  the 
enemy  reached  the  Mississippi,  nine  miles  below  New 
Orleans,^  where,  on  the  following  night,  they  were 
surprised  by  an  unexpected  and  vigorous  attack  upon 
their  carnp,  which  they  succeeded  in  repelling,  after  a 
loss  of  400  men  in  killed  and  wounded. 


*  Fort  Bowyer,  now  called  Fort  Morgan,  is  on  Mobile  Point,  on  the  E.  side  of  the 
entrance  to  Mobile  Bay,  thirty  miles  S.  from  Mobile. 

t  Mobile,  in  Alabama,  is  on  the  W.  side  of  the  river  of  the  same  name,  near  its  en 
trance  into  Mobile  Bay.  (See  Map,  p.  313.) 

t  The  entrance  to  this  lake  or  bay  is  about  sixty  miles  N.E.  from  New  Orleans 
(See  also  Notes  on  p.  193.) 

$  For  a  description  of  New  Orleans  see  Note,  page  291. 


1314. 


a.  Fort  at 
tacked  Sep 
tember  15. 

1.  What  was 
done  by 
General 
Jackson? 


b.  Nov.  7. 
B.  Nov.  8. 


a.  Dec.  2. 
2.  What  is 
said  of  his 
arrival  in 

New  Or 
leans,  and 
of  the 

measures 

adopted  by 

Mm? 


3.  Of  the 
arrival  of 
the  British 
squadron, 
and  the  en 
gagement 

on  Lake 


e.  Dec.  14. 

A.  What  oc 
cur  red  on 
the  day  < 
night  i 
Dec.ZM? 


CHAP    IV.] 


MADISON'S  ADMINISTRATION. 


325 


6.  Jackson  now  withdrew  his  troops  to  his  intrench- 
ments,  four  miles  below  the  city.     On  the  28th  of  De 
cember  and  1st  of  January,  these  were  vigorously  can 
nonaded  by  the  enemy,  but  without  success.     On  the 
morning  of  the  8th  of  January,  General  Packenham, 
the  commander-in-chief  of  the  British,  advanced  against 
the  American  intrenchments  with  the  main  body  of  his 
army,  numbering  more  than  12,000  men. 

7.  2Behind  their  breastworks  of  cotton  bales,  which 
no  balls  could  penetrate,  6000  Americans,  mostly  mi 
litia,  but  the  best  marksmen  in  the  land,  silently  await 
ed  the  attack.     When  the  advancing  columns  had  ap 
proached  within  reach  of  the  batteries,  they  were  met 
by  an  incessant  and  destructive  cannonade  ;  but  clos 
ing  their  ranks  as  fast  as  they  were  opened,  they  con 
tinued  steadily  to  advance,  until  they  came  within 
reach  of  the  American  musketry  and  rifles.     The  ex 
tended  American  line  now  presented  one  vivid  stream 
of  fire,  throwing  the  enemy  into  confusion,  and  cover 
ing  the  plain  with  the  wounded  and  the  dead. 

8.  3In  an  attempt  to  rally  his  troops,  General  Pack 
enham  was  killed  ;  General  Gibbs,  the  second  in  com 
mand,   was  mortally  wounded,  and  General  Keene 
severely.     The  enemy  now  fled  in  dismay  from  the 
certain  death  which  seemed  to  await  them ;  no  one 
was  disposed  to  issue  an  order,  nor  would  it  have  been 
obeyed  had  any  been  given.     General  Lambert,  on 
whom  the  command  devolved,  being  unable  to  check 
the  flight  of  the  troops,  retired  to  his  encampment, 
leaving  700  dead,  and  more  than   1000  wounded,  on 
the  field  of  battle.     The  loss  of  the  Americans  was  only 
seven  killed  and   six  wounded.     The  whole  British 
army  hastily  withdrew  and  retreated  to  their  shipping. 

9.  4This  was  the  last  important  action  of  the  war  on 
the  land.     The  rejoicings  of  victory  were  speedily  fol 
lowed  by  the  welcome  tidings  that  a  treaty  of  peace 
between  the  United  States  and  Great  Britain  had  been 
concluded   in  the  previous  December.     A  little  later 
the  war  lingered  on  the  ocean,  closing  there,  as  on  the 
land,  with  victory  adorning  the  laurels  of  the  republic. 
In  February,  the  Constitution  captured  the  Cyane  and 
the  Levant  off  the  Island  of  Madeira  ;a  and  in  March, 


1815. 


1.  What  sev 
eral  attacks 
were  made 

on  the 
American 

works  I 


Jan.  8. 

2.  Continue 
the  account 
of  the  lattls 
of  the  8th  of 
January. 


3.  Whatia 
said  of  the. 
losses  and 
the  retreat 
of  the 
enemy? 


4.  Ithat 

events  fol 
lowed  the 
battle  of 
New  Or 
leans,  and 
in  what 
manner  did 
the  war 
close? 


a.  N.  p.  31. 


326  THE    UNITED    STATES.  [PART   IV. 

1815.    the  Hornet  captured  the  brig  Penguin,  off  the  coast  of 

Brazil.     The   captured   vessels,   in  both    cases,   were 

stronger  in  men  and  in  guns  than  the  victors. 
1814          10-  lThe  opposition  of  a  portion  of  the  federal  party 
&.seep.3or.  to  the  war  has  already  been  mentioned.1     The  dissat- 
saSft/ie   isfaction  prevailed  somewhat   extensively  throughout 
OPPOSE™  the  New  England  States  ;  and,  finally,  complaints  were 
Irdi  party  made,  that  the  general  government,  looking  upon  the 
and6o}"the  New  England  people  with  uncalled-for  jealousy,  did 
ofmwyof  not  afford  ttiem  that  protection  to  which  their  burthen 
England    of  the  expenses  of  the  war  entitled  them.     They  like- 
peopie?     w'lse  complained  that  the  war  was  badly  managed ; 
and  some  of  the  more  zealous  opponents  of  the  admin 
istration  proposed,  that  not  only  the  militia,  but  the 
revenue  also,  of  the  New  England  States,  should  be 
retained  at  home  for  their  own  defence. 

2.  what  con-      11.  2Finally,  in  December,  1814,  a  convention  of 

v™sembms  delegates  appointed  by  the  legislatures  of  Massachu- 

"SSXf*1  settsj   Connecticut,  and   Rhode   Island,  and  a  partial 

whposefr'   representation  from  Vermont   and  New  Hampshire, 

assembled  at  Hartford,  for  the  purpose  of  considering 

the  grievances  of  which  the  people  complained,  and 

for  devising  some  measures  for  their  redress. 

12.  3The  convention  was  denounced  in  the  severest 
terms,  by  the  friends  of  the  administration,  who  branded 
friend?of  ^  with  odium,  as  giving  encouragement  to  the  enemy, 
2frSS  aild  as  being  treasonable  to  the  general  government. 
\.what  is  4The  proceedings  of  the  convention,  however,  were  riot 
pjaoce.cdSs  as  objectionable  as  many  anticipated  ;  its  most  import- 
qfttecon-  ant  measure  being1  the  recommendation  of  several 

vention !  .  P 

amendments  to  the  constitution,  and   a  statement  ol 
grievances,  many  of  which  were  real,  but  which  ne- 
5.  of  party  cessarily  arose  out  of  a  state  of  war.     5As  the  news  of 
feelings?    peace  arrived  soon  after  the  adjournment  of  the  con 
vention,  the  causes  of  disquiet    were*  removed  ;  but 
party  feelings  had  become  deeply  embittered,  and,  to 
this  diy,  the  words,  "Hartford  Convention,"  are,  with 

what  is  many>  a  term  of  reproach. 

said  of  the      [  3.  c{n  the  month  of  August,  1814,  commissioners  from 
peace  7     Great  Britain  and  the  United  States  assembled  at  Ghent,* 

*  Ghent,  the  capital  of  E.  Flanders,  in  Belgium,  is  on  the  River  Scheldt,  about  thirty 
miles  N.W.  from  Brussels.    Numerous  canals  divide  the  city  into  about  thirty  islands. 


CHAP,  iv.]  MADISON'S  ADMINISTRATION.  327 

in  Flanders,  where  a  treaty  of  peace  was  conclu-  1814. 
ded,  and  signed  on  the  24th  of  December  following. 
^pori  the  subjects  for  which  the  war  had  been  pro- 
fessedly  declared, — the  encroachments  upon  American 
commerce,  and  the  impressment  of  American  seamen 
under  the  pretext  of  their  being  British  subjects,  the 
treaty,  thus  concluded,  was  silent.  The  causes  of  the 
former,  however,  had  been  mostly  removed  by  the  ter 
mination  of  the  European  war ;  and  Great  Britain  had 
virtually  relinquished  her  pretensions  to  the  latter. 

WAR  WITH  ALGIERS. — 1.  ^Scarcely  had  the  war  2.  what  led 
with  England  closed,  when  it  became  necessary  for  with  AL- 
the  United  States  to  commence  another,  for  the  pro-  gier> 
tection  of  American  commerce  and  seamen  against 
Algerine  piracies.  3From  the  time  of  the  treaty  with 
Algiers,  in  1795,  up  to  1812,  peace  had  been  preserved 
to  the  United  States  by  the  payment  of  an  annual 
tribute.  4In  July  of  the  latter  year,  the  dey,  believing 
thatthe  war  with  England  would  render  the  United 
States  unable  to  protect  their  commerce  in  the  Medi- 
terranean,  extorted  from  the  American  consul,  Mr. 
Lear,  a  large  sum  of  money,  as  the  purchase  of  his 
freedom,  and  the  freedom  of  American  citizens  then 
in  Algiers,  and  then  commenced  a  piratical  warfare 
against  all  American  vessels  that  fell  in  the  way  of  his 
cruisers.  The  crews  of  the  vessels  taken  were  con 
demned  to  slavery. 

2.  3In  May,  1815,  a  squadron  under  Commodore     1815. 
Decatur  sailed  for  the  Mediterranean,  where  the  naval 
force  of  the  dey  was  cruising  for  American  vessels.    On 
the  1 7th  of  June,  Decatur  fell  in  with  the  frigate  of  the 
admiral  of  the  Algerine  squadron,  of  forty-six  guns,  and 
after  a  running  fight  of  twenty  minutes,  captured  her, 
killing  thirty,  among  whom  was  the  admiral,   and 
taking  more  than  400  prisoners.     Two  days  later,  he 
captured  a  frigate  of  twenty-two  guns  and  180  men, 
after  which  he  proceeded11  with  his  squai>on  to  the   a.  Arrived 
bay  of  Algiers.     Here  a  treaty b  was  dictatt.  \  to  the    t^T^iy 
dey,  who  found  himself  under  the  humiliating  neces-   ^S11 
sity  of  releasing  the  American  prisoners  in  his  posses 
sion  ;  and  of  relinquishing  all  future  claims  to  tribute 
from  the  United  States. 


328 


THE    UNITED    STATES. 


[PART  iv. 


1315. 

July,  Aug. 
1.  What  did 
Decatur  ob 
tain  frti'in 
Tunis  and 
Tripoli  I 
2.  What  ivas 
the  eQ'ecl  of 
these  -pro 
ceedings  of 
Decatur ! 


1816. 

3.  What  is 

said  of  a 

national 

bank.' 

a.  April  10. 

Commenced 

operations 

Jan.  1,  1817. 

4.  What 

other 

events  are 
related  as 
occurring 
in  1816  ? 


3.  Decatur  then  proceeded  to  Tunis,  and  thence  to 
Tripoli,  and  from  both  of  these  powers  demanded  and 
obtained  the  payment  of  large  sums  of  money,  for  vio 
lations  of  neutrality  during  the  recent  war  with  Eng 
land.     2The  exhibition  of  a  powerful  force,  and  the 
prompt  manner  in   which  justice  was  demanded  and 
enforced  from  the  Barbary  powers,  not  only  gave  future 
security  to  American  commerce  in  the  Mediterranean, 
but  increased  the  reputation  of  the  American  navy,  and 
elevated  the  national  character  in  the  eyes  of  Europe. 

4.  3The  charter  of  the  former  national  bank  having 
expired  in  18 11,  early  in  1816  a  second  national  bank, 
called  the  Bank  of  the  United  States,  was  incorporated,11 
with  a  capital  of  thirty-five  millions  of  dollars,  and  a 
charter  to  continue  in   force  twenty  years.     4In  De 
cember,  Indiana*  became  an  independent  state,  and 
was  admitted  into  the  Union.     In  the  election  held  in 
the  autumn  of  1816,  James  Monroe,  of  Virginia,  was 
chosen  president,  and  Daniel  D.  Tompkins,  of  New 
York,  vice-president  of  the  United  States. 


JAMES   MONKOE. 


CHAPTER  V. 

MONROE'S  ADMINISTRATION, 

FROM  MABCII  4,  1817,  TO  MARCH  4,  1825. 

1.  During  the  war,  the  prices 
of  commodities  had  been  high, 
and  numerous  manufacturing  es 
tablishments  had  sprung  up  ;  but 
at  the  close  of  the  war  the  coun 
try  was  inundated  with  foreign 


*  INDIANA,  one  of  the  Western  States,  contains  an  area  of  about  36,000  square 
miles.  The  southeastern  part  of  the  state,  bordering  on  the  Ohio,  is  hilly,  but  the 
southwestern  is  level,  and  is  covered  with  a  heavy  growth  of  timber.  N.W.  of  the 
Wabash  the  country  is  generally  level,  but  near  Lake  Michigan  are  numerous  sand 
hills,  some  of  which  are  bare,  and  others  covered  with  a  growth  of  pine.  The  prairie 
lands  on  the  Wabash  and  other  streams  have  a  deep  and  rich  soil.  Indiana  wan  first 
settled  at  Vincennes,  by  the  French,  about  the  year  1730. 


CHAP,  v.]  MONROE'S  ADMINISTRATION.  329 

goods,  prices  fell,  and  the  ruin  of  most  of  the  rival  1 
establishments  in  the  United  States  was  the  conse-  " 
cmence. 

2.  :But  although  the   return  of  peace    occasioned 
these  serious  embarrassments  to  the  mercantile  interests, 

it  at  once  gave  a  new  impulse  to  agriculture.  Thou-  mnf/ie 
sands  of  citizens,  whose  fortunes  had  been  reduced  by  C(ilintnJf 
the  war,  sought  to  improve  them  where  lands  were 
cheaper  and  more  fertile  than  on  the  Atlantic  coast ; 
he  numerous  emigrants  who  flocked  to  the  American 
shores,  likewise  sought  a  refuge  in  the  unsettled  re 
gions  of  the  West ;  and  so  rapid  was  the  increase  of 
population,  that  within  ten  years  from  the  peace  with 
England,  six  new  states  had  grown  up  in  the  recent 
wilderness. 

3.  2In  December,   1817,  the  Mississippi  Territory*  a.  See  P.  ss* 
was  divided,  and  the  western  portion  of  it  admitted   evems^c- 
into  the  Union,  as  the  State  of  Mississippi.*     The  east-  gSSH£t 
ern  portion  was  formed  into  a  territorial  government,       1817? 
and  called  Alabama  Territory.      During   the   same 
month,  a  piratical  establishment  that  had  been  formed 

on  Amelia  Island,!  by  persons  claiming  to  be  acting 
under  the  authority  of  some  of  the  republics  of  South 
America,  for  the  purpose  of  liberating  the  Floridas 
from  the  dominion  of  Spain,  was  broken  up  by  the 
United  States.  A  similar  establishment  at  Galveston,:); 
on  the  coast  of  Texas,  was  likewise  suppressed. 

4.  3In  the  latter  part  of  1817,  the  Seminole  Indians,  z-  whatac 
and  a  few  of  the  Creeks,  commenced  depredations  on    given  of 
the  frontiers  of  Georgia  and  Alabama.    General  Gaines 

was  first  sent  out  to  reduce  the  Indians ;  but  his  force 
being  insufficient,  General  Jackson  was  ordered b  to 
take  the  field,  and  to  call  on  the  governors  of  the  ad 
jacent  states  for  such  additional  forces  as  he  might 
deem  requisite. 


*  MISSISSIPPI,  one  of  the  Southern  States,  contains  an  area  of  abont  48,000  square 
miles.  The  region  bordering  on  the  Gulf  of  Mexico  is  mostly  a  sandy,  level  pine  forest 
Farther  north  the  soil  is  rich,  the  country  more  elevated,  and  the  climate  generally 
healthy.  The  margin  of  the  Mississippi  River  consists  of  inundated  swamps  covered 
with  a  large  growth  of  timber.  The  first  settlement  in  the  state  was  formed  at  Natches. 
by  the  French,  in  1716. 

t  Jlmelia  Island  is  at  the  northeastern  extremity  of  the  coast  of  Florida. 

j  Galveston  is  an  island  on  which  is  a  town  of  the  same  name,  lying  at  the  mouth 
of  Galveston  Bay,  seventy-five  miles  S.W.  from  the  mouth  of  the  Sa'bine  River. 


330  THE   UNITED   STATES.  [PART   IV. 

ISIS.  5.  General  Jackson,  however,  instead  of  calling  on 
i  tuv^m  'tne  governors,  addressed  a  circular  to  the  patriots  of 
account  of  "West  Tennessee  ;  one  thousand  of  whom  immediately 
adopted  by  joined  him.  At  the  head  of  his  troops,  he  then  marched 
wn".w»in.  into  the  Indian  territory,  which  he  overran  withoutop- 

position.     Deeming  it  necessary  to  enter  Florida  for 

the  subjugation  of  the  Seminoles,  he  marched  upon  St. 

Mark's,1  a  feeble  Spanish  post,  of  which  he  took  pos- 
q™!irband  sessi°nj  removing  the  Spanish  authorities  and  troops 

to  Pensacola.      A  Scotchman   and  an   Englishman, 


a.  N.  p.  24.  Arbuthnot  and  Ambrister,  having  fallen  into  his  hands, 

were  accused  of  inciting  the  Indians  to  hostilities,  tried 
by  a  court-martial,  and  executed. 

b.  May  24.       6.  2He   afterwards   seizedb    Pensacola   itself;   and, 
"j^SJJ   having  reduced0  the  fortress  of  the  Barancas,*  sent  the 
capture  <>f  Spanish  authorities  and  troops  to  Havanna.     3The  pro- 

Pcrisacola.        f    -,.  «  .-^  i    T      i  •        i  •  *»  i  • 

3.  now  were  ceedings  of  General  Jackson,  in  the  prosecution  of  this 

&tqfGm  war?  nave  been  the  subject  of  much  animadversion. 

jdc/csonre-  The  subject  was  extensively  debated  in  congress,  du 

ring  the  session  of  1818-19,  but  the  conduct  of  the 

general  met  the   approbation  of  the  president  ;  and  a 

resolution  of  censure,  in  the  house,  was  rejected  by  a 

large  majority. 

£idffim.       7-  4In  August,    1818,  Illinoist,  which   had  been 
noit?          taken  from  Indiana  Territory  in  1809,  adopted  a  state 
constitution,  and  in  December  was  admitted  into  the 
1  fi  ~     Union.    In  the  same  year,  Alabama  J  became  a  State. 
5.  o/Ba*t  &In  February,  1819,  the  United  States  obtained  from 
Spain  a  cession  of  East  arid  West   Florida  ;  but  the 
treaty  was  not  finally  ratified  by  the  King  of  Spain 
9.  of  xa<n*r  until  October,  1820.     "Early  in   1820,  the  province 
of  Maine,  §  which  had  been  connected  with  Massa 
chusetts  since  1652,  was  separated  from  it.  arid  be 
came  an  independent  State. 

*  This  fortress  is  on  the  west  side  of  the  entrance  into  Pensacola  Bay. 

t  ILLINOIS,  having  the  Mississippi  River  on  her  western  border,  the  Ohio  on  tbe 
southern,  the  Wabash  on  the  east,  and  Lake  Michigan  on  the  north-east,  is  very 
favorably  situated  for  internal  trade;  and  ia  agricultural  capabilities  she  is  not  sur 
passed  by  any  state  in  the  Union. 

$  ALABAMA.  The  southern  part  of  the  state,  which  borders  on  the  Gulf  of 
Mexico,  is  low  and  level,  sandy  and  barren  ;  the  middle  portions  are  somewhat  hilly, 
Interspersed  with  fertile  prairies;  the  north  is  broken,  and  somewhat  mountainous. 

§  For  a  description  of  Maine,  see  Note,  p.  81. 


CHAP.  V.]  MONROE'S    ADMINISTRATION. 

8.  'Missouri  had  previously  applied  for  admission. 

A  proposition  in  congress,  to  prohibit  the  introduction   l  Whatis 
of  slavery  into  the  new  state,  arrayed  the  South  against  said  of  the 

i        TVT        i        i          i         111-  •  i  i          i      i  i       debate  on 

the  JNorth,  the  slaveholdmg  against  the  non-slavehold-  the  Missouri 
ing  states,  and  the  whole  subject  of  slavery  became  the  qu^ 
exciting  topic  of  debate  throughout  the  Union.     2The     1821. 
Missouri  question  was  finally  settled  by  a  compromise,  SiJ1^^ 
which  tolerated  slavery  in  Missouri,  but  otherwise  pro-  • Scitlea1 
hibited  it  in  all  the  territory  of  the  United  States  north 
and  west  of  the  northern  limits  of  Arkansas ;  and  in 
August,    1821,   Missouri*  became    the   twenty-fourth 
state  in  the  Union. 

9.  3At  the  expiration  of  Mr.  Monroe's  term  of  office,  3.  what  ^ 
he  was  re-elected  with  great  unanimity.     Mr.  Tomp-  prutdentiai 
kins  was  again  elected  vice-president.     4An  alarming  ae$£n 
system  of  piracy  having- grown  up  in  the  West  Indies,  4- .ofpira- 

f     .  ,r         J       ..  ^         &  11*          ir*  '    cies  m  the 

during  the   year   1822  a  small  naval  force  was  sent    westm- 
there,  which  captured  and  destroyed  upwards  of  twenty     1322 
piratical  vessels,  on  the  coast  of  Cuba.     In  the  follow 
ing  year,  Commodore  Porter,  with  a  larger  force,  com-     1823. 
pletely  broke  up  the  retreats  of  the  pirates  in  those 
seas  ;  but  many  of  them  sought  other  hiding  places, 
whence,  at  an  after  period,  they  renewed  their  dep 
redations. 

10.  *The  summer  of  1824  was  distinguished  by  the     1824. 
arrival  of  the  venerable  Lafayette,  who,  at  the  age  of  5.  Give  an 
nearly  seventy,  and  after  the  lapse  of  almost  half  a  cen-  uuvMtof 
tury  from  the  period  of  his  military  career,  came  to  re-  Lmaun!ted 
visit  the  country  of  whose  freedom  and  happiness  he     8tftte8' 
had  been  one  of  the  most  honored  and  beloved  found 
ers.     His  reception*  at  New  York,  his  tour  through  all  a.  Aug.  1824. 
the  states  of  the' Union,  embracing  a  journey  of  more 

than  five  thousand  miles,  and  his  final  departure15  from  D.sept.  1325. 
Washington,  in  an  American  frigate  prepared  for  his 
accommodation,  were  all  signalized  by  every  token  of 

*  MISSOURI,  one  of  the  Western  States,  contains  an  area  of  about  64,000  square 
miles.  This  state  presents  a  great  variety  of  surface  and  of  soil.  The  southeastern 
part  of  the  state  has  a  very  extensive  tract  of  low,  marshy  country,  abounding  in  lakes 
and  liable  to  inundations.  The  hilly  country,  N.  and  W.  of  this,  and  south  of  the  Mis 
souri  River,  is  mostly  a  barren  region,  but  celebrated  for  its  numerous  mineral  treas 
ures,  psirticularly  those  of  lead  and  of  iron.  In  the  interior  and  western  portions  of 
the  state,  barren  and  fertile  tracts  of  hill  and  prairie  land,  with  heavy  forests  and  nu 
merous  rivers,  present  a  diversified  and  beautiful  landscape.  The  country  N.  of  the 
Missouri  is  delightfully  rolling,  highly  fertile,  and  has  been  emphatically  styled  "the 
garden  of  the  West." 


332 


THE   UNITED    STATES. 


[PART  IV. 


1825.    respect  that  could  be  devised  for  doing  honor  to  the 

""  "  Nation's  Guest." 

i.  what  is        1 1.   lThe  election  of  a  successor  to  Mr.  Monroe  was 
presidential  attended  with  more  than  usual  excitement,  owing  to 
election^/   t|le  jjm^j-jgj  of  candidates  in  the  field.     Four  were  pre 
sented  for  the  suffrages  of  the  people  :  Adams  in  the 
East,  Crawford  in  the  South,  Jackson  and  Clay  in  the 
West.     As  no  candidate  received   a  majority  of  the 
electoral  votes,  the  choice  of  president  devolved  upon 
the  house  of  representatives,  which  decided  in  favor  of 
Mr.  Adams.     Mr.  Calhoun,  of  South  Carolina,  had 
been  chosen  vice-president,  by  the  people. 


J.    Q.   ADAMS. 


2.  What  was 
the  state  of 
the,  country 
duriny  that 
period  ? 

3.  What  w 
vaid  of  the. 
controversy 
with  Geor 
gia? 


1701. 

4.  What 
events  oc 
curred  on 
the  4th  of 
July,  1826? 


CHAPTER  VI. 

J.  Q.  ADAMS'S  ADMINISTRATION, 

PEOM   MAECH   4,  1825,  TO  MAECH  4,  1829. 

1.  3During  the  period  of  Mr. 
Adams's  administration,  peace  was 
preserved  with  foreign  nations ; 
domestic  quiet  prevailed;  the 
country  rapidly  increased  in  pop 
ulation  and  wealth ;  and,  like  every  era  of  peace  and 
prosperity,  few  events  of  national  importance  .oc 
curred,  requiring  a  recital  on  the  page  of  history. 

2.  3A  controversy  between  the  national  government 
and  the  state  of  Georgia,  in  relation  to  certain  lands 
held  by  the  Creek  nation,  at  one  time  occasioned  some 
anxiety,  but  was  finally  settled  without  disturbing  the 
peace  of  the  Union.  After  several  attempts  on  the 
part  of  Georgia,  to  obtain  possession  of  the  Creek  ter 
ritory,  in  accordance  with  treaties  made  with  portions 
of  the  tribe,  the  national  government  purchased  the 
residue  of  the  lands  for  the  benefit  of  Georgia,  which 
settled  the  controversy. 

3. 40n  the  4th  of  July,  1826,  the  fiftieth  anniversary 
of  American  independence,  occurred  'the  deaths  of  the 
two  venerable  ex-presidents,  John  Adams  and  Thomas 


CHAP,  vi.]  j.  Q.  ADAMS'S  ADMINISTRATION.  333 

Jefferson.  'Both  had  been  among  the  first  to  resist  _1§26. 
the  high-handed  measures  of  Great  Britain ;  both  i.  what  re- 
were  members  of  the  early  colonial  congresses ;  the 
former  nominated  Washington  as  the  commander-in- 
chief  of  the  army,  and  the  latter  drew  up  the  cele- 
brated  Declaration  of  Independence. 

4.  Each  had  served  his  country  in  its  hignest  sta 
tion  ;  and  although  one  was  at  the  head  of  the  federal, 
and  the  other  of  the  anti-federal  party,  both  were  equally 
sincere  advocates  of  liberty,  and  each  equally  charita 
ble  towards  the  sentiments  of  the  other.     The  peculiar 
circumstances  of  their  death,  added  to  their  friendship 
while  living,  and  the  conspicuous  and  honorable  parts 
which  they  acted  in  their  country's  history,  would  seem 
to  render  it  due  to  their  memories,  that  the  early  ani 
mosities,  and  now  inappropriate  distinctions  of  their 
respective  parties,  should  be  buried  with  them. 

5.  lThe  presidential  election  of  1828  was  attended     1828. 
with  an  excitement  and  zeal  in  the  respective  parties,  ^Xfl^ 
to  which  no  former  election  had  furnished  a  parallel.   «Zcgg*|  °f 
The  opposing  candidates  were  Mr.  Adams  and  Gen 
eral  Jackson.     In  the  contest,  which,  from  the  first 

was  chiefly  of  a  personal  nature,  not  only  the  publi 
acts,  but  even  the  private  lives  of  both  the  aspirants 
were  closely  scanned,  and  every  error,  real  or  sup 
posed,  placed  in  a  conspicuous  view.  2The  result  of 
the  contest  was  the  election  of  General  Jackson,  by  a 
majority  far  greater  than  his  most  sanguine  friends 
had  anticipated.  John  G.  Calhoun,  of  South  Carolina, 
was  a  second  time  chosen  vice-president. 

6.  3Our  warmly  contested  presidential  elections  are  3.  what  is 
often  looked  upon  by  foreigners,  just  arrived  in   the 
country,  with  much  anxiety  for  the  consequences.     As 

the  crisis  of  the  election  approaches,  the  excitement 
becomes  intense ;  but,  tempered  by  reason,  it  seldom 
rises  beyond  a  war  of  words  and  feelings ;  and  a  scene 
of  strife,  which,  in  Europe,  would  shake  a  throne  to 
its  foundation,  is  viewed  with  little  alarm  in  the  Amer 
ican  republic.  A  decision  of  the  controversy  at  once 
allays  the  angry  elements  of  discord,  and  the  waves  of 
party  strife  again  sink  back  to  their  ordinary  level, 
again  to  rise  and  again  subside,  at  every  new  election. 


334 


1829. 

i.  wttatis 

eaidinrela- 


,it 


s.whatac- 

given  ofthe, 


Foxes,  and 

Winneba- 

goes? 


4.  what  is 

8atSuiofe 


declaredly 


[PART  iv. 
CHAPTER  VII. 

JACKSON'S    ADMINISTRATION, 

FEOM  MAKCH  4,  1829,  TO  MAKOH  4,  1837. 

1.  1(The  first  distinguishing  feature 
in  Jackson's  administration,  was  the 
numerous  removals  from  office,  and 
the  appointment  of  the  political  friends 
of  the  president  to  fill  the  vacancies 
thereby  occasioned.  This  measure, 
in  direct  opposition  to  the  policy  of  the  previous  ad 
ministration,  excited  some  surprise,  and  was  violently 
assailed  as  an  unworthy  proscription  for  opinion's 
sake  ;  but  was  defended  by  an  appeal  to  the  preced 
ent  afforded  by  Mr.  Jefferson,  who  pursued  a  similar 
course,  though  to  a  much  smaller  extent. 

2.  2Early  in  1832,  a  bill  was  brought  forward  in 
congress   for   rechartering   the    United   States  Bank. 
After  a  long  and  animated  debate,  the  bill  passed  both 
houses  of  congress,  but  was  returned  by  the  president, 
with  his  objections,  and  not  being  repassed  by  the  con 
stitutional  majority  of  two-thirds,  the  bank  ceased  to  be 
a  national  institution  on  the  expiration  of  its   charter 
in  1836. 

3.  3In   the  spring  of  1832,  a  portion  of  the  Sacs, 
Foxes,    and   Winnebagoes,    in   Wisconsin    Territory, 
commenced  hostilities,  under  the  famous  chief  Black 
Hawk.     After  numerous  skirmishes,  most  of  the  In 
dians  were   driven  west   of  the    Mississippi.     Black 
Hawk  surrendered  himself  a  prisoner,  and  peace  was 
concluded  by  a  treaty, — the  Indians  relinquishing  a 
large  tract  of  their  territory.     4  Black  Hawk  and  a  few 
other  chiefs,  after  having  visited  Washington,  were 
taken  through  several  other  cities,  on  their  way  home 
ward,  in  order  to  convince  them  of  the  vast  power  and 
resources  of  their  white  neighbors. 

4.  SA  tariff  bill,  imposing  additional  duties  on  foreign 
goods,  having  passed  congress  during  the  session  which 
terminated  in  the  summer  of  1832,  caused,  as  on  sev 
eral  previous  occasions,  great  excitement  in  the  south 
ern  portions  of  the  Union.     6In  South  Carolina,  where 
tho  excitement  was  the  greatest,  a  state  convention  de- 


CHAP,  vii.]  JACKSON'S  ADMINISTRATION.  335 

clared*  that  the  tariff  acts  were  unconstitutional,  and  1832. 
therefore  null  and  void  ;  that  the  duties  should  not  be 
paid  ;  and  that  any  attempt  on  the  part  of  the  general 
government  to  enforce  the  payment,  would  produce  the 
withdrawal  of  South  Carolina  from  the  Union,  and  the 
establishment  of  an  independent  government. 

5.  'This  novel  doctrine  of  the  right  of  a  state  to  de-  i.Howwere 
clare  a  law  of  congress  unconstitutional  and  void,  and  j-aann/met 
to  withdraw  from  the  Union,  was  promptly  met  by  a  tyttepre* 

-,  .  f.     ,  .  ,      '      .  i-,i  J  i  ident  ) 

proclamation15  of  the  president,  m  which  he  seriously  b.  Dec.  10. 
t  warned  the  ultra  advocates  of  "  State  rights"  of  the  con 
sequences  that  must  'ensue  if  they  persisted  in  their 
course  of  treason  to  the  government.  He  declared  that, 
as  chief  magistrate  of  the  Union,  he  could  not,  if  he 
would,  avoid  the  performance  of  his  duty;  that  the 
laws  must  be  executed  \  and  that  any  opposition  to 
their  execution  must  be  repelled  ;  by  force,  if  necessary. 

6.  2The  sentiments  of  the  proclamation  met  with  a  2.  now  was 
cordial  response  from  all  the  friends  of  the  Union,  and 

party  feelings  weje  for  the  time  forgotten  in  the  gen- 

eral  determination  to  sustain  the  president  in  asserting 

the  supremacy  of  the  laws.     3South  Carolina  receded     1833r 

from  her  hostile  position,  although  she  still  boldly  ad-  ^'^ 

vanced  her  favorite  doctrine  of  tiie  supremacy  of  state 

.,  1-1  />   i  T      •  •   i       i 

rights,  and,  in  the  person  of  her  distinguished  senator, 
Mr.  Calhoun,  who  had  recently  resigned  the  office  of 
vice-president,  asserted  it  even  in  the  halls  of  congress. 

7.  4Fortunately  for  the  public  peace,  this  cause  of 
discord  and  contention  between  the  North    and  the 
South  was  in  a  great  measure  removed,  by  a  "  Com-     ntovedf 
promise  bill,"  introduced0  by  Mr.  Clay,  of  Kentucky.   c  Fel)  12 
This  bill  provided   for  a  gradual  reduction  of  duties  j^j£™£ha3 
until  the  year  1843,  when  they  were  to  sink  to  the 
general  level  of  twenty  per  cent.     5On  the   4th   of  5  What  ,JC. 
March,  1833,  General  Jackson  entered  upon  the  sec-  .ffl?is» 
ond  term  of  his  presidency.     Martin  Van  Buren,  of 

New  York,  had  been  chosen  vice^esident. 

8.  6In  1833,  considerable  excitement  was  occasioned    6  whatis 
on  account  of  the  removal,  by  the  president,  from  the  "JJ0^ 
Bank  of  the  United  States,  of  the  government  funds  the  govern- 

,  .,.,-...'  11-  c 


south  car- 

olina  still 


,  .,.,-...  11-  c  mem    i'ii 

deposited  in  that  institution,  and  their  tranter  to  cer-    from  the 
tain  state  banks.     The  opponents  of  the  administration   #.*««« 


*«  rcS» 


336  THE   UNITED    STATES.  [PART   IV. 

1833.    censured  this  measure  as  an  unauthorized  and  danger- 

~~T~Qf~ihT  ous  Assumption  of  power  by  the  executive,  and  the 

different    want  of  confidence  which  soon  arose  in  the  moneyed  in- 

Vltwa  taken       .       .  ,,,  r11  jii  •  v 

qfthisineas-  stitutions  of  the  country,  followed  by  the  pecuniary  clis- 
ure?      tresses  of  1836  and  1837,  wera  charged  upon  the  hos 
tility  of  the  president  to  the  Bank  of  the  United  States. 
On  the  other  hand,  these  distresses  were  charged  to  the 
management  of  the  bank,  which  the  president  declared 
to  have  become  "  the  scourge  of  the  people." 
i.  what         9.  *A  few  events  concerning  the  Cherokees,  require 
'        notice  in  this  portion   of  our  history.     These  Indians 
had  long  been  involved   in  the  same  difficulties  as 
tnose  which  had  troubled  their  Creek  neighbors.    They 
were  the  most  civilized  of  all  the  Indian  tribes,  —  had 
an  established  government,  a  national  legislature,  and 
2.  mat  op-  written   laws.       2During   the    administration    of  Mr. 
Adams,  they  were  protected  in  their  rights  against  the 
claims  of  the  state  of  Georgia,  but  in  the  following  ad- 
ministration,  the  legislature  of  Georgia  extended   the 
laws  of  the  state  over  the  Indian  territory,  annulling 
the  laws  which  had  been  previously  established,  and 
a.  Dec.  20,    among  other  things,  declaring3  that  "  no  Indian  or  de- 
l829'       scendant  of  an  Indian,  residing  within  the  Creek  or 
Cherokee  nations  of  Indians,  should  be  deemed  a  com 
petent  witness  or  party  to  any  suit  in  any  court  where 
a  white  man  is  a  defendant." 

s.  what  is  \  0.  3Although  the  supreme  court  of  the  United  States 
SdlSnhof  declared  the  acts  of  the  legislature  of  Georgia  to  be  un- 
t}ceourTand  constitutional,  yet  the  decision  of  that  tribunal  was  dis- 
regarded,  and  the  president  of  the  United  States  in- 
formed  the  Cherokees  that  he  "  had  no  power  to  oppose 
the  exercise  of  the  sovereignty  of  any  state  over  all  who 
may  be  within  its  limits  ;"  and  he  therefore  advised 
them  "  to  abide  the  issue  of  such  new  relations  without 
any  hope  that  he  will  interfere."  Thus  the  remnant 
of  the  Cherokees,  once  a  great  and  powerful  people, 
were  deprived  of  their  national  sovereignty,  and  de 
livered  into  the  hands  of  their  oppressors. 

*.  what  fur-      \\,   *Yet  the  Cherokees   were  still  determined  to 

in  relation  remain  in  the  land  of  their  fathers.     But  at  length,  in 

10  tS*£?r'  1  835,  a  few  of  their  chiefs  were  induced  to  sign  a  treaty 

for  a  sale  of  their  lands,  and  a  removal  west  of  the 


CHAP.  VIL]  JACKSON'S  ADMINISTRATION.  337 

Mississippi.     Although  this  treaty  was  opposed  by  a    1835. 
majority  of  the  Cherokees,  and  the  terms  afterwards   ~ 
decided  upon  at  Washington  rejected  by  them,  yet  as 
they  found  arrayed  against  them  the  certain  hostility 
of  Georgia,  and  could   expect  no  protection  from  the 
general  government,  they  finally  decided  upon  a  re 
moval  ;  but  it  was  not  until  towards  the  close  of  the 
year  1838  that  the  business  of  emigration  was  com 
pleted. 

12.  *Near  the  close  of  the  year  1835,  the  Seminole  Jvg^* 
Indians  of  Florida  commenced  hostilities  against  the  Geminate 

i  c     |  ,  •          ......         0  ,.,-,,        .         tear,  and  its 

settlements  of  the  whites  in  their  vicinity.     1  he  im-      cause* 
mediate  cause  of  the  war  was  the  attempt  of  the  gov 
ernment  to  remove  the  Indians  to  lands  west  of  the 
Mississippi,  in  accordance  with  the  treaty  of  Payne's 
Landing,*  executed'  in  1832,  which,  however,  the  In-    a.  May  9. 
dians  denied  to  be  justly  binding  upon  them.     2Mi-  2.  pfthesen- 
canopy,  the  king  of  the  nation,  was  opposed  to  the  re- 
moval  5  and  Osceola,  their  most  noted  chief,  said  he 
"  Wished  to  rest  in  the  land  of  his  fathers,  and  his  chil 
dren  to  sleep  by  his  side." 

13.  3The  proud  bearing  of  Osceola,  and  his  remon-     . 
strances  against  the  proceedings  of  General  Thompson,  cmx"/a"n"d 
the  government  agent,  displeased  the  latter,  and  he  put  treachery? 
the  chieftain  in  irons.     Dissembling  his  wrath,  Osceola 
obtained  his  liberty,  gave  his  confirmation  to  the  treaty 

of  removal,  and,  so  perfect  was  his  dissimulation,  that 
he  dissipated  all  the  fears  of  the  whites.  So  confident 
was  General  Thompson  that  the  cattle  and  horses  of 
the  Indians  would  be  brought  in  according  to  the  terms 
of  the  treaty,  that  he  even  advertised  them  for  sale  in 
December,  but  the  appointed  daysb  passed,  when  it  was  b.  Dec.  1,15. 
discovered  that  the  Indians  were  already  commencing 
the  work  of  slaughter  and  devastation. 

14.  4At  this  time,  General  Clinch  was  stationed  i.iwiati* 
at  Fort  Drane,t  in  the  interior  of  Florida.     Being  Majo 


and  Osc<5- 
ola? 


supposed  to  be  in  imminent  danger  from  the  Indians, 
and  also  in  great  want  of  supplies,  Major  Dade  was 
dispatched0  from  Fort  Brooke,  at  the  head  of  Tampa  c.  Dec.  21. 


*  Payne's  Landing  is  on  the  Ocklawaha  River,  a  branch  of  the  St.  John's,  about 
forty-five  miles  S.W.  from  St.  Augustine-     (See  Map,  next  page.) 

t  Fort  Drane  is  about  seventy  miles  S.W.  from  St.  Augustine.    (See  Map,  next  page  ^ 

T    C 


15 


33S 


THE   UNITED    STATES. 


[PART  iv. 


1835.    Bay,  with  upwards  of  one  hundred  men,*  to  his  assist- 

a  soffteerT  ance-     He  had  proceeded  about  half  the  distance,  when 

andioamen.  he  was  suddenly  attacked*1  by  the  enemy,  and  he  and 

all  but  four  of  his  men  were  killed ;  and  these  four, 

horribly  mangled,  afterwards  died  of  their  wounds. 

One  of  them,  supposed  to  be  dead,  was  thrown  into  a 

heap  of  the  slain,  about  which  the  Indians  danced,  in 

exultation  of  their  victory. 

i.oivean  15-  1At  tne  verv  time  °^  Dade's  massacre,  Osceola, 
the°dealhof  w^  a  sma^  hand  of  warriors,  was  prowling  in  the 
Qenerai  vicinity  of  Fort  King.*  While  General  Thompson 
and  a  few  friends  were  dining  at  a  store  only  250  yards 
from  the  fort,  they  were  surprised  by  a  sudden  dis- 
charge  of  musketry,  and  five  out  of  nine  were  killed.4 
The  body  of  General  Thompson  was  found  pierced  by 
fifteen  bullets.  Osceola  and  his  party  rushed  in,  scalped 
the  dead,  and  retreated  before  they  could  be  fired  upon 
by  the  garrison.  The  same  band  probably  took  part 
in  the  closing  scene  of  Dade's  massacre  on  the  same 
day. 

16.  2Two  days  later,  General  Clinch  engaged11  the 
Indians  on  the  banks  of  the  Withlacoochee  ;f  and  in 
February  of  the  following  year,  General  Gaines  was 
e.  Feb.  29.  attacked6  near  the  same  place.  3In  May,  several  of  the 
3.  whatac-  Creek  towns  and  tribes  joined  the  Seminoles  in  the 
^e'nofthe'  war.  Murders  and  devastations  were  frequent, — the 
ptheCrelS  Indians  obtained  possession  of  many  of  the  southern 
mail  routes  in  Georgia  and  Alabama,  attacked  steam 
boats,  destroyed  stages,  burned  sev 
eral  towns,  and  compelled  thou 
sands  of  the  whites  who  had  settled 
in  their  territory,  to  flee  for  their 
lives.  4A  strong  force,  however, 
JomeQl  by  many  friendly  Indians, 
being  sent  against  them,  and  sev 
eral  of  the  hostile  chiefs  having 
been  taken,  the  Creeks  submitted  ; 


d.  Dec.  31. 
2.  What  it 


SEAT  OF  THE  BEMINOLE  WAR 
IN  FLORIDA. 


*Fort  King  is  twenty  miles  S.W.  from  Payne's 
Landing,  and  sixty -five  miles  from  St.  Augus 
tine.  (See  Map.) 

t  Withlacoochee  River  enters  the  Gulf  of  Mex 
ico,  on  the  west  coast  of  Florida,  about  ninety- 
five  milea  N.  from  Tampa  Bay.  (See  Map. 


CHAP,  viii.]         VAN  BUREN'S  ADMINISTRATION. 

and  during  the  summer  several  thousands  of  them 
were  transported  west  of  the  Mississippi. 

17.  Jln  October,  Governor  Call  took  command  of 
the  forces  in  Florida,  and  with  nearly  2000  men 
marched  into  the  interior.  At  the  Wahoo  swamp,  a 
short  distance  from  Dade's  battle-ground,  550  of  his 
troops  encountered  a  greater  number  of  the  enemy, 
who,  after  a  fierce  contest  of  half  an  hour,  were  dis 
persed,  leaving  twenty-five  of  their  number  dead  on 
the  field.  In  a  second  engagement, 
the  whites  lost  nine  men  killed  and 
sixteen  wounded.  In  none  of  the 
battles  could  the  loss  of  the  Indians 
be  ascertained,  as  it  is  their  usual 
practice  to  carry  off  their  dead. 


339 


4.  What  i» 
said  of  tha 
submission 
of  the 
Creeks? 
1.  What  is 
related  of 
Governor 
Call's  expe 
dition  into 
the  interior  t 


CHAPTER  VIII. 

VAN   BUREN'S   ADMINISTRATION, 

FROM  MAECH  4,  1837,  TO  MABOH  4,  1841. 


TAN  BUEEN. 


1.  2lN  the  election  of  1836,  Martin  Van  Buren,  of 
New  York,  had  been  chosen  president  of  the  United 
States,  and  Richard  M.  Johnson,  of  Kentucky,  vice- 
president.     As  Mr.  Van  Buren  was  a  prominent,  leader 
of  the  party  which  had  secured  the  election  of  General 
Jackson,  no  change  in  the  general  policy  of  the  gov 
ernment  was  anticipated.     3Soon  after  the  accession  of 
Mr.  Van  Buren,  the  pecuniary  and  mercantile  dis 
tresses  of  the  country  reached  their  crisis. 

2.  During  the  months  of  March  and  April  the  fail 
ures  in  the  city  of  New  York  alone  amounted  to  nearly 
one  hundred  millions  of  dollars.     The  great  extent  of 
the  business  operations  of  the  country  at  that  time,  and 
their  intimate  connection  with  each  other,  extended  the 
evil  throughout  all  the  channels  of  trade  ;  causing,  in 
the  first  place,  a  general  failure  of  the  mercantile  in 
terests, — affecting,  through  them,  the  business  of  the 
mechanic  and  the  farmer,  nor  stopping  until  it  had  re 
duced  the  wages  of  the  humblest  day  laborer. 

3.  4Early  in  May,  a  large  and  respectable  committee 


1837. 

2.  What  is 
said  of  the 
election  of 
1836,  and  of 
the  antici 
pated  policy 
of  the  gov 
ernment  ? 


3.  Of  the  con 
dition  of  the 
country— 
the  exten 
sive  fail- 
^^res  at  that 
period,  and 
of  the  con 
sequences? 


4.  What  rtf 
quests  were 
made  of  the 
president  by 
a  committee 
from  Ntut 
Yarlct 


340  THF    UNITED    STATES  [PAllT   IV. 

1837.   from  the  city  of  New  York,  solicited  of  the  preesident 
~~  his  intervention  for  such  relief  as  might  be  within  his 
power ;  requesting  the  rescinding  of  the  "  specie  cir 
cular,"  a  delay  in  enforcing  the  collection  of  the  rev 
enue  duties,  and  the  call  of  an  extra  session  of  congress 
at  an  early  day,  that  some  legislative  remedies  might 
be  adopted  for  the  alarming  embarrassments   of  the 
i.  whatwa,  country.     !The  "specie  circular"  was  a  treasury  order, 
circular?    which  had  been  issued  during  the  previous  adminis 
tration,  the  principal  object  of  which  was  to  require 
the  payment  of  gold  and  silver,  for  the  public  lands, 
in  place  of  bank  bills,  or  other  evidences  of  money. 
2.  what         4.  2To  the  second  request  the  president  acceded,  but 
tatenebi°aL  declined  to  repeal  the  specie  circular,  or  to  call  an  ex- 
pr&rfdentt  tra  session  of  ConOTess.     3Two  days  after  the  decision 

3.  By  what      r    ,  .  ,          ,°  ,  •',,     ,       ,        ,       .        . 

wot  oi  the  president  became  known,  all  the  banks  in  the 


city  of  New  York  suspended  specie  payments,  and  this 
rd&ioed?~    was  followed  by  a  similar  suspension  on  the  part  of 
4.  who  were  tne  banks  throughout  the  whole  country.     4The  peo- 
s^hesuspen-  P^e  were  not  the  only  sufferers  by  this  measure  ;  for  as 
sion?      the  deposit    banks  had  likewise  ceased  to  redeem  their 
notes  in  specie,  the  government  itself  was  embarrassed, 
and  was  unable  to  discharge  its  own  obligations. 
s.whati»        5-  6The  accumulated  evils  which  now  pressed  upon 
Sit  of  cm-  tne  country,  induced  the  president  to  call  an  extra  ses- 
er?hebnis0jf  s*on  °^  congress,  which  he  had  before  declined  doing. 
passed  du-    Congress  met  early  in  September,  and  during-  a  session 

ring- ihe  see-      p    po  ,  J   ,  i   i  -n        i      •  i    r        i 

oi  forty  days  passed  several  bills,  designed  for  the  re 
lief  of  the  government ;  the  most  important  of  which 
was  a  bill  authorizing  the  issue  of  treasury  notes,  not 
exceeding  in  amount  ten  millions  of  dollars.  6A  bill 
called  the  Sub-treasury  bill*  designed  for  the  safe  keep 
ing  ,of  the  public  funds,  and  intended  as  the  prominent 
measure  <of  the  session,  passed  the  senate ;  but  in  the 
^sroHUKuar1*  house  of  representatives  it  was  laid  upon  the  table,  af- 

Bil1-      ter  .a  long  a#d  animated  discussion. 
7.  what  is        6.  'The  .Se,minole  war  still  continued  in  Florida, 
*?ontfnu-e   occasioning  .great    expense   to  the  nation,  while  the 
faseniinoie    sicfcty  climate  ,-of  a  country  abounding  in  swarnps  and 
tea?-,  and  of  marshes,  proyed,  to  the  whites,  a  foe  far  more  terrible 

the  treaty  T      i  •     '  i  *  r  i 

conciuded^  than  the  Indians  ^themselv^s.     Alter  several  encoun 
ters  in  the  early  pant  .of  the  season,  in  March  a  num- 


CHAP,  viii.]  VAN  BUREN'S  ADMINISTRATION.  341 

ber  of  chiefs  came  to  the  camp  of  General  Jessup,  and    1837. 
signed1  a  treaty,  purporting  that  hostilities  should  irn-  ~  AtFort~ 
mediately  cease,  and  that  all  the  Seminoles  should  re-    MJracdhe'6 
move  beyond  the  Mississippi. 

7.  JFor  a  time  the  war  appeared  to  be  at  an  end, 
but  the  treaty  was  soon  broken  through  the  influence 
of  Osceola.     During  the  summer,  several  chiefs  were 
captured,  and  a  few  surrendered  voluntarily.     In  Oc' 
tober,  Osceola  and  several  principal  ch.efs,  with  about    r ing  the 

'     .  summer  and 

seventy  warriors,  who  had  come  to  the  American  camp      fan? 
under  protection  of  a  flag,  were  seizedb  and  confined  b.  At  Fort 
by  the  orders  of  General  Jessup.  Pto&2?c" 

8.  2This  was  the  most  severe  blow  the  Seminoles  2.  now  has 
had  received  during  the  war.     By  many,  the  conduct  tfosceoia 
of  General  Jessup,  in  seizing  Osceola,  has  been  se-  "Sslecn' 
verely  censured  ;  but  the  excuse  offered  was,  that  the  resarded? 
Indians  had  grossly  deceived  him  on  a  former  occa 
sion,  that  Osceola  was  treacherous,  that  no  blood  was 

shed  by  the  act,  and  that  a  very  important  service  was 
thereby  performed.     3Osceola  was  subsequently  placed  t'ffSSi 
in  confinement  at  Fort  Moultrie,0  where  he  died  of  a  *&£$* 
fever  in  January  of  the  following  year.  c.  in  south 

9.  4On  the  1st  of  December,  the  army  in  Florida,  ^jjji 
stationed  at  the  different  posts,  was  estimated  to  num-  ^^{^ 
ber  nearly  nine  thousand  men.     Yet  against  this  nu-  of  the  war, 
merous  force  the  Indians  still  held  out  with  hopes  of  battle  near 
effectual  resistance.     On  the  25th  of  the  month,  Col- 

onel  Taylor,  at  the  head  of  about  six  hundred  men, 
encountered  the  Indians  on  the  northern  side  of  the 
Big  Water  Lake,*  in  the  southern  part  of  the  penin 
sula.  After  a  severe  battle  of  more  than  an  hour,  in 
which  twenty-eight  of  the  whites  were  killed  and  one 
hundred  and  eleven  wounded,  the  enemy  was  forced 
to  retire,  but  with  what  loss  is  unknown. 

10.  5During  the  years  1837  and  1838,  frequent  en-     1838. 
counters  were  had  with  the  Indians,  although  but  lit-  s.whatoc- 
tle  appeared  to  be  accomplished  towards  bringing  the       isss? 
war  to  a  close.     6In  1839,  General  Macomb,  who  had     1839 
receivedd  the  chief  command  of  the  army,  induced  a    d-  A£ri1: 
number  of  the  chiefs  in  the  southern  part  of  the  penin-  said  of  th*  l. 

*  The  Indian  name  is  Kee-cho-bee,  or  O-kee-cho-bee.    On  some  maps  it  is  called 
Lake  Macaco. 


342  THE   UNITED    STATES.  [PART  IV. 

1839.    sula  to  sign*  a  treaty  of  peace.     The  Indians  were  to 
~treaiy~con-  remain  in  the  country  until  they  could  be  assured  of 
ProsPerous  condition  of  their  friends  who  had  emi- 


- 
combi     grated.     irrhe  general  then  left  Florida.     But  numer- 

i  u'tosoon  ous  mur^ers)  which   occured     immediately  after  the 

followed  tins  treaty,  destroyed  all  confidence  in  its  utility  ;  and  in 

June  the  government  of  the  territory  offered  a  reward 

of  two  hundred  dollars  for  every  Indian  killed  or  taken. 

1840.         11.  2The  yer»r  1840  passed  with  numerous  murders 

saidffithe  ^Y  ^e  Indians,  and  frequent  contests  between  small 

events  of   parties  of  them  and  the  whites.    In  December.  Colonel 

1840,  and  of  f  T  ill-  i    •       •  i  • 

theexpedi-  Harney,  who,  by  his  numerous  exploits  m  Indian  war- 

tionofCol.    f  iii*7          i  *     i         n         -i 

Harney?  fare,  had  become  the  terror  of  the  Semmoles,  pen 
etrated  into  the  extensive  everglades  in  Southern 
Florida,  long  supposed  to  be  the  head-quarters  of  the 
enemy,  where  he  succeeded  in  capturing  a  band  of 
forty,  nine  of  whom  he  caused  to  be  executed  for  some 
previous  massacre  in  which  they  were  supposed  to  be 
engaged. 

3.  whatfur~      12.  3During  the  session  of  congress  which  termi- 

^thllub-  nated  in  the  summer  of  1840,  the  Sub-treasury  bill, 

tr<buuy    which  had  been  rejected  at  the  extra  session  of  1837, 

and  which  was  regarded  as  the  great  financial  meas- 

b.  j«n.  23   ure  of  Mr.  Van  Buren's  administration,  passedb  both 

and  June  so.  nouses  Of  congress  and  became  a  law. 

4  Give  an        13.  4The  presidential  election  of  1840  was  probably 

afheu"™?  ^e  most  excitmg  election  that  had  ever  occurred  in 

denttai  eicc-  the  United  States.     The  trying1  scenes  of  financial  ern- 

tionof  1840    ,  11-11 

barrassment  through  which  the  country  was  then  pass 
ing,  together  with  what  was  called  "  the  experiments 
of  the  government  upon  the  currency,"  furnished  the 
opponents  of  the  administration  with  abundant  exciting 
topics  for  popular  party  harangues,  in  the  approaching 
political  contest.  During  several  months  preceding 
the  election,  the  whole  country  was  one  great  arena 
of  political  debate,  and  in  the  numerous  assemblages 
of  the  people  the  ablest  men  of  both  parties  engaged 
freely  in  the  discussion. 

^'tte^espe™  14>  5The  whigs  concentrated  their  whole  strength 
lidatefnan<i  uPon  William  Henry  Harrison,  the  "  Hero  of  the 
IP  fun  wot  Thames,  and  of  Tippecanoe,"  while  the  administra- 

t&aecttonZ  tion  party  united  with  equal  ardor  in  favor  of  Mr.  Van 


CHAP,  ix.]  HARRISON'S  ADMINISTRATION.  843 

Buren.     The  result  was  a  signal  defeat  of  the  latter,    184O« 
and  a  success  of  the  whigs  by  a  majority  altogether 
unexpected  by  them.     John  Tyler  of 
Virginia  was  elected  vice-president. 


CHAPTER  IX. 

HARRISON'S  ADMINISTRATION. 

1.  'On   the   4th   of   March,    1841, 
William  Henry  Harrison,  in  the  pres-        WJXLIAM  n 
ence  of  a  large  assemblage  of  the  peo 
ple  convened  at  the  capitol  in  Washington,  took  the 
oath  prescribed  by  the  constitution,  and  entered  upon 
the  office  of  president  of  the  United  States. 

2.  2His  inaugural  address  was  a  plain,  but  able  and 
comprehensive  document,  expressing  his  approval  of 
the  leading  principles  of  the  party  which  had  sclef.ed 
him  for  the  highest  office  in  the  gift  of  the  people,  and 
pledging  his  best  endeavors  to  administer  the  govern 
ment  according  to  the  constitution,  as  understood  by 
its  framers  and  early  administrators. 

3.  8In  conclusion,  the  president  expressed  his  pro-  3 ,  what  sen- 
found  reverence  for  the   Christian  religion,  and  his 
thorough  conviction  that  sound  morals,  religious  lib 
erty,  and  a  just  sense  of  religious  responsibility,  are 
essentially  connected  with  all  true  and  lasting  happi 
ness.     "  Let  us  unite  then,"  said  he,  "in  commending 

every  interest  of  our  beloved  country  to  that  good  Be 
ing  who  has  blessed  us  by  the  gifts  of  civil  and  relig 
ious  freedom  ;  who  watched  over  and  prospered  the 
labors  of  our  fathers  ;  and  who  has  hitherto  preserved 
to  us  institutions  far  exceeding  in  excellence  those  of 
any  other  people." 

4.  *The  senate  was  immediately  convened  for  the 
purpose  of  receiving  the  usual  nominations,  and  a  new 
and  able  cabinet  was  formed,  at  the  head  of  which  was 
placed  Daniel  Webster,  of  Massachusetts,  as  secretary    "liiim?" 


344  THE    UNITED    STATES.  [PART   IV. 

of  state.     'But  while  every  thing  promised  an  admin- 
honorable  to  the  executive  and  useful  to  the 


events  soon  country,  rumors  of  the  sudden  illness  of  the  president 

followed  f  jf>.  iii  i  Till 

spread  through  the  land  ;  and  scarcely  had  they 
reached  the  limits  of  the  Union,  when  they  were  fol 
lowed  by  the  sad  intelligence  of  his  death. 
2.  what  con-  5.  2Just  one  month  from  the  day  of  his  inauguration, 
tae  a&e(^  president  was  a  pallid  corpse  in  the  national 
mansion.  The  event  was  calculated  to  make  a  deep 
impression  upon  the  people,  who  had  witnessed  and 
taken  part  in  tlje  recent  scenes  of  excitement  which 
had  preceded  the  elevation  of  one  of  their  number  to 
be  the  nation's  ruler.  The  hand  of  Almighty  power 
was  acknowledged  in  the  bereavement,  teaching  that 
"  the  Lord  alone  ruleth." 


CHAPTER  X. 

TYLER'S    ADMINISTRATION, 

EXTENDING  FEOM  APEIL  4,  1841,  TO  MARCH  4,  1845; 

1.  30n  the  death  of  General  Harri 
son,   Mr.   Tyler,   the    vice-president, 
became  the  acting  president  of  the 
United  States.     During  an  extra  session*  of  congress 
the  sub-treasury  bill  was  repealed  ;  a  general  bankrupt 
had  been    law  was  passed  ;  and  two  separate  bills,  chartering  a 

allied  by      ..  n      -,         TT  -,      o»  •  TU    -i  i 

.Harrison,   bank  of  the  United   States,  were   rejectedb  by  the 

"Sntolept^  executive  veto.     The   course  pursued  by  the  presi- 

13,  i84i.    ftQYit  caused  him  to  be  denounced  generally,  by  the 

imd^ept1!'  wnig  Party?  which  had  elected  him  to  office,  and  oc- 

c  Mr  web-  cas^one(i  tne  resignation  of  his  entire  cabinet,  with 

Bter.       one  exception.0 

1842.         ^*  *^n  1842,  an  important  treaty,  adjusting  the  dis- 
4.  what     pute  in  relation  to  the  northeastern  boundary  of  the 
United  States  was  negotiatedd  at  Washington,  between 
Mr.  Webster,  on  the  part  of  the  United  States,  and 
Lord  Ashburton  on  the  part  of  Great  Britain.     The 
G.ufr.oct.i£  same  year  was  signalized  by  the  commencement  of 


CHAP,  x.]  TYLER'S  ADMINISTRATION.  345 

domestic  difficulties  in  Rhode  Island,  which  at  one   1§  12. 
time  threatened  serious  consequences. 

3.  :A  movement  having  been  made  to  set  aside  the  i.  Give  an 
ancient  charter  under  which  the  government  of  the  "tfo'wmf 
colony  and  state  had  so  long  been  administered,0-  par-   ™-ThTdij?- 
ties  were  formed  with  respect  to  the  proper  mode  of  RJ^deM- 
adopting  a  new  constitution.     The  "suffrage  party,"  agi""(flf)63 
having  formed  and  adopted  a  constitution,  in  a  man-  see  P.  115." 
ner  declared  by  their  opponents  to  be  in  violation  of     1843. 
law,  choseb  Thomas  W.  Dorr  governor,  and  elected  a  b"  Apnl  18* 
legislature.     About   the   same   time   the   "  law   and 

order  party,"  as  it  was  called,  chose  Samuel  W.  King 
governor.     In  May,  1 843,  both  parties  cmet  and  or-  c-  Ma?  3»  *• 
ganized  their  respective  governments. 

4.  2The  adherents  of  the  "  law  and  order  party"  2.  whatvio- 
then  took  active  measures  to  put  down  what  they  de-   ^reT/oi-' 
nominated  the  rebellion.     Great  commotion  ensued, 

and  several  arrests  were  made.     Dorr  left  the  state, 
but  soon  returning,d  a  bloody  struggle  appeared  in-  a.  May  ie. 
evitable  ;  but  his  associates  finally  dispersed,  on  the 
appearance  of  the  government  forces,  and  Dorr,  to 
avoid  arrest,  fled  from  the  state. 

5.  3In  June,  however,  considerable  numbers  of  the  e.  At  ch« 
"  suffrage  party"  made  their  appearance6  under  arms,  f  ^^^ 
and  were  joined*"  by  Dorr,  but  a  body  of  troops  being  3.  what  is 
sent  against  them,  they  dispersed  without  any  effectual   seifAv 
resistance.     4Dorr  again  fled,  but,  returning  after  a  S^J. 
few  months,  was  arrested,  triedff  for  treason,  convicted,   "JjJjjJJ* 
and  sentenced  to  be  imprisoned  during  life.     In  the     p*riyt 
mean  time  a  constitution  for  the  state  had  been  adopted    1844. 
according  to  the  prescribed  forms  of  law.     In  June,  4. 
1845,  Dorr  was  released,  although  he  had  refused  to   th 
accept  a  pardon  on  condition  of  taking  the  oath  of 
allegiance  to  the  state  government. 

6.  'During  the  last  year  of  Mr.  Tyler's  administra-  5. 
tion,  considerable  excitement  prevailed  on  the  subject 
of  the  annexation  of  Texas  to  the  American  Union,  a 
measure  first  proposed  by  the  government  of  the  for-      tion? 
mer  country.     "Texas,  formerly  a  province  of  Mexico,    e.  o/the 
but  settled  mostly  by  emigrants  from  the  United  States, 

had  previously  withdrawn  from  the  Mexican  Republic. 

15* 


346 


THE    UNITED    STATES. 


[PART  iv 


1844. 


I.  Of  the  op 
position  to 
annexation, 
and  the  ar 
guments 
against  the 
measure  ? 


a.  April  12. 

1845. 

2.  How  did 
the  Amer 
ican  gov 
ernment 
dixpoze.  of 
the  meas 
ure? 

8.  What  bills 
passed  con 
gress  ? 
4.  What  is 
said  of  the 
election  of 
1844  T 

March  4. 


and  by  force  of  arms  had  nobly  sustained  her  independ 
ence,  although  unacknowledged  by  Mexico. 

7.  'The  proposition  for  annexation  to  the  United 
States  was  strongly  resisted  at  the  North,  and  by  the 
whig  party   generally  throughout  the  Union.      The 
impolicy  of  extending  our  limits  by  accessions  of  for 
eign  territory  ;  the  danger  of  a  war  with  Mexico ;  tht 
encouragement  given  to  slavery  by  the  admission  of 
an  additional  slave  state  ;  and  the  increase  of  power 
that  the  South  and  southern  institutions  would  thereby 
gain  in  the  national  councils,  were  urged  against  the 
measure. 

8.  2A  treaty  of  annexation,  signed3-  by  the  president, 
was  rejected  by  congress,  but  early  in  the  following 
year  a  bill  was  passed,  authorizing  the  president,  un 
der  certain  restrictions,  to  negotiate  with  Texas  the 
terms  of  annexation.     3During  the  same  sessions  of 
congress  bills  were  passed  providing  for  the  admission 
of  Iowa  and  Florida,  as  states,  into  the  Union.     4The 
opposing  candidates  in  the  election  of  1844  were  Mr. 
Clay  of  Kentucky  and  James  K.  Polk  of  Tennessee. 
The  contest  resulted  in  the  choice  of  the  latter,  who 
entered  on  the  duties  of  his  office  on  the  4th  of  March 

of  the  following  year. 


5.  wkatoe- 

cur  red  soon 


e.  what  is 


CHAPTEK  XI. 

FOLK'S    ADMINISTRATION, 

FROM  MARCH  4,  1845,  TO  MARCH  4,  1849. 
WAR  WITH  MEXICO. 

1.  Scarcely  had  Mr.  Polk  taken 
his  seat  as  president  of  the  United 
States,  when  decided  indications 
of  a  rupture  with  Mexico  became  apparent.  "Mex 
ico  had  long  viewed  the  conduct  of  the  American 
government,  in  relation  to  the  acquisition  of  Texas, 
with  exceeding  jealousy  and  distrust ;  still  claiming 


JAMES  K.   FOLK. 


CHAP,  xi.]  FOLK'S  ADMINISTRATION.  347 

th^t  country  as  a  part  of  her  own  territory,  she  had    184=5. 

declared  that  she  would  regard  annexation  as  a  hostile  ~~ 
act,  and  that  she  was  resolved  to  declare  war  as  soon 
as  she  received  intimation  of  the  completion  of  the 
project.     *In   accordance    with    this    policy,    imme-  l^^  ™™ 
diately  after  the  resolution  of  annexation  had  passed    Mexican 
the  American  Congress,  and  received  the  sanction  of    Aimmfe? 
the  President,  Mr.  Almonte,*  the  Mexican  Minister  at  a  Pronoun- 
Washington,  protesting  against  the  measure  as  an  act  "*   ta!m° 
of  warlike    aggression,   which  he   declared    Mexico 
would  resist  with  all  the  means  in  her  power,  demand 
ed  his  passports  and  returned  home. 

2.  aOn  the  fourth  of  July  following,  Texas  assented 
to  the  terms  of  the  resolution  of  annexation,  and  two 
days  later,  fearing  that  Mexico  would  carry  her  threats 
of  war  into  execution,  requested  the  President  of  the 
United  States  to  occupy  the  ports  of  Texas,  and  send 
an  army  to  the  defence  of  her  territory.     "Accord- 
ingly,  an  American  squadron  was  sent  into  the  Gulf 
of  Mexico,  and  General  Taylor,  then  in  command  at 
Camp  Jessup,*  was  ordered  by  the  American  govern 
ment  to  move  with  such  of  the  regular  forces  as  could 
be  gathered  from  the  western  posts,  to  the  southern 
frontier  of  Texas,  to  act  as  circumstances  might  re 
quire.     4By  the  advice  of  the  Texan  authorities  he 
was  induced  to  select  for   the    concentration  of  his 
troops  the  post  of  Corpus  Christi,f  a  Texan  settle- 
ment  on  the  bay  of  the  same  name,  where,  by  the 
beginning  of  August,  1845,  he  had  taken  his  position, 
and  at  which  place  he  had  assembled,  in  the  Novem 
ber  following,  an  army  of  little  more  than  four  thou 

sand  men.  1846. 

3.  BOn  the  13th  of  January,   1846,   when  it  was  |/a^^ 
believed  that  the  Mexicans  were  assembling  troops  on    led  to  the 

,     .  ,  /«•  -11  i      i*2  rc,  executive  or- 

their  northern  frontiers  with  the  avowed  object  ot  re- 
conquering  Texas,  and  when  such  information  had 
been  received  from  Mexico  as  rendered  it  probable, 
if  not  certain,  that  she  would  refuse  to  receive  the  ^rS- 


*  Camp  Jessup  is  in  thewestern  part  of  Louisiana,  a  few  miles  southwest  from  Natch- 
Itoches,  (Natch-i-tosh.) 

t  Carpus  Christi  is  at  the  mouth  of  the  Nueces  River,  on  the  western  shore  of  Corpus 
Christ!  Bay,  a  branch  of  the  Aranzas  Bay,  about  100  miles  from  the  Rio  Grande.  (See 
Map  Cor.  p.  351.) 


348  THE    UNITED    STATES..  [PART    IV. 

1816.  envoy6  whom  the  United  States  had  sent  to  negotiate 
a  settlement  of  the  difficulties  between  the  two  coun 
tries,  the  American  president  ordered  General  Taylor 
to  advance  his  forces  to  the  Rio  Grande,*  the  most 
southern  and  western  limits  of  Texas,  as  claimed  by 
herself:  on  the  8th  of  March  following  the  advance 
column  of  the  army,  under  General  Twiggs,  was  put 
in  motion  for  that  purpose,  and  on  the  28th  of  the 
same  month  General  Taylor,  after  having  established 
a  depot  at  Point  Isabel,f  twenty-one  miles  in  his  rear, 
took  his  position  on  the  northern  bank  of  the  Rio 
Grande,  where  he  hastily  erected  a  fortress,  called 
Fort  Brown,  within  cannon  shot  of  Matamoras.  £ 

i.  what  is       4.  JOn   the   26th  of  April,  the  Mexican  general, 

said  of  the      A  ,.  .  1^11^1 

notice  given  Ampudia,  gave  notice  to  General  1  aylor  that  he  con- 
sidcred  hostilities  commenced,  and  should  prosecute 
them  ;  and  on  the  same  day  an  American  dragoon 

actual  $*•  Part.v  °f  sixty-three  men,  under  command  of  Captain 
unties'}  Thornton,  was  attacked  on  the  east  side  of  the  Rio 
Grande,  thirty  miles  above  Matamoras,  and  after  the 
loss  of  sixteen  men  in  killed  and  wounded,  was  com 
pelled  to  surrender.  This  was  the  commencement  of 
actual  hostilities—  the  first  blood  shed  in  the  war. 

2.ofthofar-      5.  2The  movements  of  the  enemy,  who  had  crossed 

ther  move-      .         .  ,  ,,  .•',,.  , 

the  river  above  Matamoras,  seeming  to  be  directed  to- 
wards  an  attack  on  Point  Isabel,  for  the  purpose  of  cut- 
ting  off  the  Americans  from  their  supplies,  on  the  first 


%to!8a?  of  May  General  Taylor  marched  to  the  relief  of  that 
place,  with  his  principal  force,  leaving  a  small  com 
mand  in  defence  of  Fort  Brown.  After  having  gar 
risoned  the  depot,  on  the  7th  of  May  General  Taylor 
set  out  on  his  return.  At  noon  of  the  next  day  the 
Mexican  army,  numbering  about  six  thousand  men, 
with  seven  pieces  of  artillery,  was  discovered  near 
Palo  Alto,  drawn  up  in  battle  array  across  the  prairie 
through  which  the  advance  led.  The  Americans,  al. 

*  The  Rio  Grande,  (Ree-o-Grahn-da,)  or  Rio  del  Norte,  (Ree-o-del-Nor-ta),  meaning 
Great  River,  or  River  of  the  North,  rises  in  the  Rocky  Mountains  north  of  Santa  Fe, 
and  flowing  southeast,  a  distance  of  nearly  1800  miles,  enters  the  Gulf  of  Mexico  be 
low  Matamoras.  (See  MM  p.) 

t  Point  Isabel  is  21  miles  N.  E.  of  Matamoras,  near  the  Gulf.  The  entrance  to  the 
Lagoon,  on  the  shore  of  which  the  village  stands,  is  called  Brazos  Santiago. 

\  Matamoras  is  about  20  miles  from  the  mouth  of  the  Rio  Grande,  by  the  windings 
ef  the  stream.  (See  map.  m.) 


CHAP,  xi.]  FOLK'S  ADMINISTRATION.  349 

though  nu  mbering  but  twenty-three  hundred,  advanced    1846. 
to  the  attack,  and  after  an  action  of  about  five  hours,  ~~ 
which  was  sustained  mostly  by  the  artillery,  drove  the 
enemy  from  their  position,  and  encamped  upon  the 
field  of  battle.     The  Mexican  loss  was  about  one  hun 
dred  killed, — that  of  the  Americans  but  four  killed  and 
forty  wounded,  but  among  those  mortally  wounded 
was  the  lamented  Major  Ringgold,  of  the  artillery. 

6.  *At  two  o'clock  in  the  afternoon  of  the  next  day  l^^ta^ 
the  American  army  again  advanced,  and  after  a  march  the  battle  of 

P.  -.  •'P.,,,,  111    Resaca  de  la 

ot  two  hours  came  in  sight  of  the  enemy,  who  had 
taken  up  a  strong  position  near  a  place  called  Resaca 
de  la  Palma,  three  miles  from  Fort  Brown,  on  the 
borders  of  a  ravine  which  crossed  the  road.  The  ac 
tion  was  commenced  on  both  sides  by  the  artillery, 
but  the  Mexican  guns,  managed  by  General  La  Vega, 
were  better  served  than  on  the  former  occasion,  and 
their  effect  soon  began  to  be  severely  felt.  An  order 
to  dislodge  them  was  gallantly  executed  by  Captain 
May,  at  the  head  of  a  squadron  of  dragoons,  which, 
charging  through  a  storm  of  grape  shot,  broke  the 
ranks  of  the  enemy,  killed  or  dispersed  the  Mexican 
artillerymen,  and  took  General  La  Vega  prisoner. 
The  charge  was  supported  by  the  infantry — the  whole 
Mexican  line  was  routed,  and  the  enemy  fled  in  con 
fusion,  abandoning  his  guns  and  a  large  quantity  of 
ammunition  ;  and  when  night  closed  over  the  scene,  not 
a  Mexican  soldier  was  to  be  found  east  of  the  Rio 
Grande.  2On  the  day  following  the  battle  the  Ameri 
can  army  took  up  its  former  position  at  Fort  Brown,  Brown? 
which  had  sustained,  with  little  loss,  an  almost  unin 
terrupted  bombardment  of  seven  days  from  the  Mexi 
can  batteries  in  Matamoras. 

7.  8The  news  of  the  capture  of  Captain  Thornton's 

party  produced  the  greatest  excitement  throughout  the  th£  ^™^"*J 
Union  ;  it  was  not  doubted  that  Mexico  would  receive  the  capture 
a  severe  chastisement ;  and  a  war  spirit,  unknown  be-  tori* party* 
fore  to  exist,  heralded,  in  anticipation,  a  series  of  vie-  i.  what  wa» 
tories  and  conquests,  terminating  only  in  the  "  Halls 
of  the  Montezurnas."*  4The  President,  in  a  message 


*  The  expression,  "  Halls  of  the  Montezurnas, "  is  applied  to  the  palace  of  the  ancient 
Mexican  kings,  of  the  race  of  the  Montezumas. 


350  THE    UNITED    STATES.  [PART   IV. 

1§46.    to  Congress,*  declared  that  Mexico  had  "invaded  our 

~  May  llthi  territory,  and  shed  the  blood  of  our  fellow-citizens  on 

1846       our  own  S0il5"  and  Congress,  adopting  the  spirit  of  the 

message,  after  declaring  that  war  existed  "  by  the  act 

of  the  republic  of  Mexico,"  authorized  the  President 

to  accept  the  services  of  fifty  thousand  volunteers,  and 

i  \vhatia   placed  ten  millions  of  dollars  at  his  disposal.     'The 

SUM  of  the  news  of  the  battles  of  Palo  Alto  and  Resaca  de  la 

lucedL  bylhe,  Palma,  arriving  a  few  days  later,  fanned  anew  the 

news  of  the    a  n  •    •  j  i  i        nr 

battles  oj  name  of  war  ;  an  anticipated  march  to  the  Mexican 
and  °Resaca  capital,  in  the  ranks  of  a  conquering  army,  seemed  to 
be  viewed  but  as  a  pleasant  pastime,  or  a  holiday  ex 
cursion,  and  the  call  for  volunteers  was  answered  by 
the  prompt  tender  of  the  services  of  more  than  three 
hundred  thousand  men. 

8.  8Most  of  the  summer  of  1847  was  occupied  by 

'  ' 


partitions       -,  .  •  j»  '        t_       •  •       '    .  « 

for  the  tnva-  the  government  in  preparations  for  the  invasion  of 
***&9ttae'  Mexico,  from  several  quarters  at  the  same  time.  A 
force  of  about  23,000  men  was  sent  into  the  field,  the 
largest  portion  of  which,  placed  under  the  command 
of  General  Taylor,  was  to  advance  from  Matamoras 
into  the  enemy's  country  in  the  direction  of  Mon 
terey  :*  General  Wool,  at  the  head  of  about  2,900 
men,  concentrated  at  San  Antonio  de  Bexar,']'  was  to 
march  upon  Chihuahua  ;f  while  General  Kearney, 
with  a  force  of  about  1,700,  was  to  march  from  Fort 
Leaven  worth,  §  in  Missouri,  upon  Santa  Fe,|[  the 
capital  of  New  Mexico. 

s.  of  the  for-      9.  3Owing  to  the  difficulties  experienced  in  trans- 

mento'/Gen-  porting  supplies,  and  the  necessity  of  drawing  them 

SKr-r  mostly  from  the  United  States,  by  way  of  New  Or- 

Monferey?   leans,  General   Taylor  was   unable  to  commence  a 

forward  movement  until  the  latter  part  of  August  ; 

and  it  was  the  19th  of  September  when  he  appeared 

before  Monterey,  with  an  army  then  numbering  only 

*  For  the  situation  of  Monterey  (Mon-ter-a;  see  Map,  letter  t 

t  San  Antonio  de  Bexar,  the  oldest  Spanish  town  in  Texas.    (See  Map.  Bexar.) 

i  Chihuahuah  (Chee-ooah-ooah)  is  nearly  700  miles  N.  W.  from  the  city  of  Mexico. 

(See  Map.) 
§  Fort  Leavcnworth  is  a  military  post  of  the  United  States  on  the  west  side  of  Mis- 

Bouri  River.     (See  Map.) 

I1  Santa  Fe,  the  capital  of  the  former  Mexican  state  of  Nexv  Mexico,  is  a  town  of 

about  4000  inhabitants,  15  miles  east  of  the  Rio  Grande,  and  about  1100  miles  N.  W 

from  the  city  of  Mexico.    (See  Map.) 


MAP  OF   MEXICO; 


REFERENCES. 

Z.  State  of  Zacatecas. 

P.  State  of  San  Lui«  Potosi. 

G.  State  and  City  of  Guan 
ajuato. 

Q,.  State  and  City  of  Que- 
retaro. 

M.  Matamoraa. 

T.  Monterey. 


OREGON,  TEXAS, 


CENTRAL    AMERICA, 
FOR  THE  YEAR  1845, 


South  eastern 

Part  of 
MEXICO 

w&A 
CENTRAL-AME 


9*\12|0  9"llIJ5         85Ul|0 


352  THE    UNITED    STATES.  [PART   IV. 

1846.    6,600  men,  after  having  garrisoned  several  towns  on 

i  situation  the  Rio  Grande,  through  which  his  route  lay.     *Mon- 

viKtoufi  terey,  the  capital  of  New  Leon,  was  at  this  time  a 

city  of  about  15,000  inhabitants,  strong  in  its  natural 

defences,  and  garrisoned  by  seven  thousand  regular 

and  about  three  thousand  irregular  troops,  under  the 

command  of  General  Ampudia. 

aacSunt'qf       ^'  *®a  tne  morning  of  the  21st  of  September  the 
theattackon  attack   was  commenced,   which   was  continued  with 

Monterey, —  .    .      .  t         i          i  •  i  • 

contin.ua-    great  spirit  during  the  day,  but  without  any  important 
'jte$and    results,  except  the  carrying  of  several  fortified  heights 
"rendertf   in  the  rear  of  the  town.     The  assault  was  continued 
the  place.    Curing  fae  £2d,  when  the  Bishop's  Palace,  a  strong 
sept.  22d.    position,  and  the    only  remaining  fortified  height  in 
the  rear  of  the  town,  was  gallantly  carried  by  the 
troops  under  General  Worth.     On  the  morning  of  the 
sept.  ssd.    23d  the  lower  part  of  the  city  was  stormed  by  Gen 
eral  Quitman,  the  troops  slowly  advancing  by  digging 
through  the  stone  walls  of  the  houses.     In  this  way 
the  fight  continued  during  the  day,  and  by  night  the 
enemy  were  confined  chiefly  to  the  Citadel,  and  the 
Plaza,  or  central  public  square  of  the  city.     Early 
sept.  24th.  on  the  following  morning  the  Mexican  general  sub 
mitted  propositions  which  resulted  in  the  surrender 
and  evacuation  of   Monterey — and  an  armistice  of 
eight  weeks,  or  until  instructions  to  renew  hostilities 
should  be  received  from  either  of  the  respective  gov 
ernments. 

11.  3On  the  13th  of  October  the  War  Department 
ordered   General  Taylor  to  terminate  the  armistice 
captures  by  and  renew  offensive  operations  ;  and  about  the  middle 
cans?      of  November,  Saltillo,*  the    capital  of   the  state  of 
Coahuila,  was  occupied  by  the  division  of  General 
Worth  ;   and   late   in    December    General    Patterson 
4  what  is   took  possession  of  Victoria,f  the  capital  of  Tamauli- 
*ama*wooi  pas  ;  while,  about  the  same  time,  the  port  of  TampicoJ 
an<neyefr~    was  captured  by  Commodore  Perry.     4In  the  mean 

*  Saltillo  is  about  70  miles  S.  W.  from  Monterey,  in  the  southern  part  of  the  state  of 
Coahuila. 

t  Victoria  is  at  the  western  extremity  of  Tamaulipas,  (Tarn  aw-lee-pas)  near  the 
boundary  of  San  Luis  Potosi,  and  on  the  northern  bank  of  the  river  Santander. 

t  Tampicu  (Tam-pe-co)  is  at  the  southeastern  extremity  of  Tamaulipas,  on  the  north 
side  of  the  rfver  Panuco.  The  old  town  of  that  name  is  on  the  south  side  of  the  river. 
\£ee  Map.) 


CHAP,  xi.]  FOLK'S  ADMINISTRATION.  353 

time  General  Wool,  after  crossing  the   Rio  Grande,    1§46. 
finding  his  march  to  Chihuahua,  in  that  direction,  im-  ~ 
pedcd  by  the  lofty  and  unbroken  ranges  of  the  Sierra 
Mad  re,  had  turned  south  and  joined  General  Worth 
at  Saltillo,  while  General  Kearney,  somewhat  earlier 
in  the  season,  after  having  performed   a  march  of 
nearly  a  thousand   miles  across  the  wilderness,  had 
made  himself  master  of  Santa  Fe,  and  all  New  Mex 
ico,  without  opposition. 

12.  'After  General  Kearney  had  established  a  new  l^^,f 
government  in  New  Mexico,  on  the  25th  of  Septem- 

her  he  departed  from  Santa  Fe,  at  the  head  of  four 
hundred  dragoons,  for  the  California  settlements  of 
Mexico,  bordering  on  the  Pacific  Ocean  ;  but  after 
having  proceeded  three  hundred  miles,  and  learning 
that  California*  was  already  in  possession  of  the 
Americans,  he  sent  back  three  quarters  of  his  force, 
and  with  only  one  hundred  men  pursued  his  way 
across  the  continent. 

13.  aln  the  early  part  of  December  a  portion  of 
General  Kearney's  command,  that  had  marched  with 

him  from  Missouri,  set  out  from  Santa  Feon  a  south-  expedition? 
ern  expedition,   expecting   to  form   a  junction   with 
General  Wool  at  Chihuahua.     This  force,  numbering 
only  nine  hundred  men,  was  commanded  by  Colonel 
Doniphan,  and  its  march  of  more  than  a  thousand 
miles,  through  an  enemy's  country,  from  Santa  Fe  to 
Saltillo,  is  one  of  the  most  brilliant  achievements  of 
the  war.     During  the  march  this  body  of  men  fought 
two  battles  against  vastly  superior  forces,  and  in  each 
defeated  the  enemy.     3The  Battle  of  Bracito,f  fought   said  of  the 
on -Christmas  day,  opened   an  entrance  into  the  town -BrSS^ant 
of  El  Paso,J  while  that  of  Sacramento,§  fought  on    Sa™fen' 
the  28th  of  February,  1847,  secured  the  surrender 

*  Most  of  Upper  or  New  California,  which  is  separated  from  New  Mexico  ty  the  Col- 
orado  river,  is  an  elevated,  dry,  and  sandy  desert.  The  inhabitable  portion  extends 
along  the  shore  of  the  Pacific  about  500  miles,  with  an  average  breadth  of  40  miles. 
(See  Map.) 

t  The  battle  of  firacito,  so  called  from  the  "Little  Arm,"  or  bend  in  the  river  near 
the  place,  was  fonght  on  the  east  bank  of  the  Rio  Grande,  about  200  miles  north  of 
Chihuahua. 

i  The  town  of  El  Paso  is  situated  in  a  rich  valley  on  the  west  side  of  the  Rio 
Grande,  30  miles  south  from  the  Bracito. 

4  The  battle  of  Sacramento  was  fought  near  a  small  stream  of  that  name,  about  20 
miles  north  of  the  city  of  Chihuahua. 


854  THE    UNITED    STATES.  [PART    IV. 

1816.  of  Chihuahua,  a  city  of  great  wealth,  and  containing 
~~  a  population  of  more  than  forty  thousand  inhabitants. 

i.  of  events  14.  'While  these  events  were  transpiring  on  the 
eastern  borders  of  the  Republic,  the  Pacific  coast  had 
become  the  scene  of  military  operations,  less  brilliant, 
but  more  important  in  their  results.  aln  the  early 
Part  of  June>  1846>  Captain  Fremont,  of  the  Topo 
graphical  Corps  of  Engineers,  while  engaged  at  the 
head  of  about  sixty  men  in  exploring  a  southern 
route  to  Oregon,  having  been  first  threatened  with  an 
attack  by  De  Castro,  the  Mexican  governor  on  the 
California  coast,  and  learning  afterwards  that  the 
governor  was  preparing  an  expedition  against  the 
American  settlers  near  San  Francisco,*  raised  the 
standard  of  opposition  to  the  Mexican  government  in 
California. 

3.  of  further      15.  3After  having  defeated,  in  several  engagements, 

CVcniS,  l&T-  •  -it  ir          •  f*  i  i  r»     T      i 

minuting  in  greatly  superior  Mexican  forces,  on  the  4th  of  July 

the  conquest  S>  V    i  •  •  11          i      i        •      i  i 

of  Calif  vr-  b  remont  and  his  companions  declared  the  independ 
ence  of  California.  A  few  days  later,  Commodore 
Sloat,  having  previously  been  informed  of  the  com 
mencement  of  hostilities  on  the  Rio  Grande,  hoisted 
the  American  flag  at  Monterey,  j  In  the  latter  part 
of  July,  Commodore  Stockton  assumed  the  command 
of  the  Pacific  squadron,  soon  after  which  he  took 
possession  of  San  Diego,J  and,  in  conjunction  with 
Captain  Fremont,  entered  the  city  of  Los  Angelos§ 
without  opposition ;  and  on  the  22d  of  August,  1846, 
the  whole  of  California,  a  vast  region  bordering  on 
the  Pacific  Ocean,  was  in  the  undisputed  military 
'wrredafter  Possess^on  °f  tne  United  States.  *In  December  fol- 
fhlarrlvai  lowing,  soon  after  the  arrival  of  General  Kearney 
°K£arne.yt  from  his  overland  expedition,  the  Mexican  inhabitants 
of  California  attempted  to  regain  possession  of  the 
government,  but  the  insurrection  was  soon  suppressed. 

tfJSrSS!       16<  &We    *iave  statecl  that  after  tne  close  °f  the 
of  General   armistice  which  succeeded  the  capture  of  Monterey, 

*  San  Francisco,  situated  on  the  hay  of  the  same  name,  possesses  probably  the  best 
harbor  on  the  west  coast  of  America.  (See  Map.) 

t  Monterey,  (Mon-ter-a)  a  town  of  Upper  California,  on  a  bay  of  the  same  name,  80 
miles  south  of  San  Francisco,  contained  in  1847  a  population  of  about  1000  inhabitants. 
(See  Map.; 

i.  San  Diego  is  a  port  on  the  Pacific  nearly  west  of  the  head  of  the  Gulf  of  California. 

^  Los  Angelas,  or  the  city  of  the  Angels, "is  about  100  miles  north  of  San  Diego. 


CHAP  xi.]  FOLK'S  ADMINISTRATION.  355 

the  American  troops  under  General  Taylor  spread    1846. 
themselves  over  Coahuila  and   Tamaulipas.     In  the 
mean  time  the  plan  of  an  attack  on  Vera  Cruz,  the 
principal  Mexican  post  on  the  Gulf,  had  been  matured 
at  Washington,  and  General  Scott  sent  out  to  take  the 

,  •    f  n    i  .•»«••  T->        i  •  i       &!/  what  ar- 

chief  command  of  the  army  m  Mexico.  By  the  with-  my  of  the 
drawal  of  most  of  the  regulars  under  General  Taylor's 
command  for  the  attack  on  Vera  Cruz,  the  entire 
force  of  the  Northern  American  army,  extending 
from  Matamoras  to  Monterey  and  Saltillo,  was  re 
duced  to  about  ten  thousand  volunteers,  and  a  few 
companies  of  the  regular  artillery,  while  at  the  same 
time  the  Mexican  General  Santa  Anna  was  known  to 
be  at  San  Luis  Potosi,*  at  the  head  of  22,000  of  the 
best  troops  in  Mexico,  prepared  to  oppose  the  farther 
progress  of  General  Taylor,  or  to  advance  upon  him 
in  his  own  quarters. 

17.  'In  the  early  part  of  February,  1847,  General     1847. 
Taylor,  after  leaving  adequate  garrisons  in  Monterey  i.ofoener 
and  Saltillo,  proceeded  with  about  five  thousand  men  movements 
to  Agua  Nueva,f  where  he  remained  until  the  21st  " 
of  the  month,  when  the  advance  of  Santa  Anna  with 

his  whole  army  induced  him  to  fall  back  to  Buena 
Vista,:}:  a  very  strong  position  a  few  miles  in  advance 
of  Saltillo.  "Here  the  road  runs  north  and  south  2.  Describe 
through  a  narrow  defile,  skirted  on  the  west  by  im- 
passable  gullies,  and  on  the  east  by  a  succession  of 
rugged  ridges  and  precipitous  ravines  which  extend  * 
back  nearly  to  the  mountains.  On  the  elevated 
plateau  or  table-land  formed  by  the  concentration  of 
these  ridges,  General  Taylor  drew  up  his  little  army, 
numbering  in  all  only  4,759  men,  of  whom  only  453 
were  regular  troops  ;  and  here,  on  the  22d  of  Feb 
ruary,  he  was  confronted  by  the  entire  Mexican  array, 
then  numbering,  according  to  Santa  Anna's  official 
report,  about  17,000  men,  but  believed  to  exceed 

20,000.  I.  The  taut* 

18.  30n  the  morning  of  the  next  day,  the  23d  of    *%£* 

*  San  Luis  Potosi,  the  capital  of  the  state  of  the  same  name,  is  situated  in  a  pleas 
ant  valley,  about  240  miles  northwest  from  the  city  of  Mexico,  and  more  than  300  miles 
from  Saltillo.  (See  Map.) 

t  Jlgua  Nucva  (Ah-goo-ah  Noo-a-vah)  is  about  14  miles  south  from  Saltillo. 

j  Buena.  Vista  (Boo-a-nah  Vees-tah)  is  about  three  miles  south  from  Saltillo 


356 


THE    UNITED    STATES. 


[PART     IV. 


aof 


CnJ--\", 


1841?".    February,  the  enemy  began  the  attack  with  great  im- 

~~  petuosity  ;  but  the  resistance  was  as  determined  as  the 

a'ssault,  and  after  a  hard-fought  battle,  which  was  con 

tinued  during  the  greater  part  of  the  day,  the  Mexi 

can  force  was  driven  in  disorder  from  the  field,  with 

a  loss  of  more  than  fifteen  hundred  men.     The  Ameri 

can  loss  in  killed,  wounded,  and  missing,  was  seven 

hundred  and  forty-six  ;  and,  among  these,  twenty-eight 

i.  what  were  officers  were  killed  on  the  field,     ^his  important  vic- 

a"effS$  tory  broke  UP  the  armY  of  Santa  Anna,  and,  by  ef- 

t/ns  victory?  fectually  securing  the  frontier  of  the  Rio  Grande,  al 

lowed  the  Americans  to  turn  their  whole  attention  and 

strength  to  the  great  enterprise  of  the  campaign,  the 

capture  of  Vera  Cruz,  and  the  march  thence  to  the 

Mexican  capital. 

19'  ~0n  the  9th  of  Marcn>  1847>  General  Scott,  at 
tho  head  of  twelve  thousand  men,  landed  without  op. 
position  a  short  distance  south  of  Vera  Cruz,*  in  full 
view  of  the  city  and  the  renowned  castle  of  San  Juan 
d'Ulloci.  On  the  12th  the  investment  of  the  city  was 
completed  ;  on  the  18th  the  trenches  were  opened,  and 
of  the  city.  on  the  22d  the  first  batteries  began  their  fire,  at  the  dis 
tance  of  800  yards  from  the  city.  From  the  22d  until 
the  morning  of  the  26th,  almost  one  continued  roar  of 
artillery  prevailed,  the  city  and  castle  batteries  an 
swering  to  those  of  the  besiegers,  and  shells  and  shot 
were  rained  upon  the  devoted  town  with  terrible  ac 
tivity,  and  with  an  awful  destruction  of  life  and  prop 
erty.  At  length,  just  as  arrangements  had  been  made 
for  an  assault,  the  governor  of  the  city  made  over 
tures  of  surrender  ;  on  the  night  of  the  27th  the  arti 
cles  of  capitulation  were  signed,  and  on  the  29th  the 
American  flag  was  unfurled  over  the  walls  of  the  city 
and  castle. 

20.  8The  way  was  now  open  for  the  march  towards 
the  Mexican  capital,  and  on  the  8th  of  April  General 
Twiggs  was  sent  forward,  leading  the  advance,  on  the 
oro-  Jalapa  road.  But  Santa  Anna,  although  defeated  at 
Buena  Vista,  had  raised  another  army,  and  with  15,000 

*  Vera  Cruz,  the  principal  sea-port  of  Mexico,  is  built  on  the  spot  where  Cortez  first 
landed  within  the  realms  of  Montezuma.  The  city  is  defended  by  the  strong  fortress 
of  San  Juan  d'  Ulloa,  built  on  an  island,  or  reef,  of  the  same  name,  about  400  fathoms 
from  the  shore.  (See  Map.) 


3.  of  the 


CHAP,  xi.]  FOLK'S  ADMINISTRATION.  357 

men  had  strongly  intrenched  himself  on  the  heights  of  1§47. 
Cerro  Gordo,*  which  completely  command  the  only 
road  that  leads  through  the  mountain  fastnesses  into 
the  interior.  General  Twiggs  reached  this  position 
on  the  12th,  but  it  was  not  until  the  morning  of  the 
18th,  when  the  commander-in-chief  and  the  whole 
army  had  arrived,  that  the  daring  assault  was  made. 
Before  noon  of  that  day  every  position  of  the  enemy 
had  been  stormed  in  succession,  and  three  thousand 
prisoners  had  been  taken,  together  with  forty-three 
pieces  of  bronze  artillery,  five  thousand  stand  of  arms, 
and  all  the  munitions  and  materials  of  the  army  of  the 
enemy. 

21.  'On  the  day  following  the  battle,  the  army  en-  i.  continued 
tered  Jalapa,f  and  on  the  22d  the  strong  castle  of  Per- 

otej  was  surrendered  without  resistance,  with  its  nu- 
merous  park  of  artillery,  and  a  vast  quantity  of  the 
munitions  of  war.     On  the  15th  of  May  the  advance 
under  General  Worth  entered  the  ancient  and  re 
nowned  city  of  Puebla  ;§  and  when  the  entire  army  had 
been  concentrated  there,  in  the  very  heart  of  Mexico, 
so  greatly  had  it  been  reduced  by  sickness,  deaths, 
and  the  expiration  of  terms  of  enlistment  in  the  volun 
teer  service,  that  it  was  found  to  number  only  five 
thousand  effective  men.     3With  this  small  force  it  was  2.  What  was 
impossible  to  keep  open  a  communication  with  Vera  l^mSff 
Cruz,  and  the  army  was  left  for  a  time  to  its  own  re-   nef0?{el?s 
sources,  until  the  arrival  of  further  supplies  and  rein 
forcements  enabled  it  to  march  forward  to  the  Mexican 
capital. 

22.  2At  length,  on  the  7th  of  August,  General  Scott,    3.  Describe 

,  .  ^    ,    ,  .          ~.  f,    c  ,         ,  the  advance 

having  increased  his  effective  force  to  nearly  eleven    ofthear- 

thousand  men,  in  addition  to  a  moderate  garrison  left 

at  Puebla,  commenced  his  march  from  the  latter  place 

for  the  capital  of  the  republic.     The  pass  over  the   Au^ustin- 

*  The  pass  of  Cerro  Oordo  is  about  45  miles,  in  a  direct  line,  northwest  from  Vera 
Cruz. 

t  Jalapa,  a  city  of  about  15,000  inhabitants,  is  55  miles  northwest  from  Vera  Cruz. 
(See  map.)  The  well-known  medicinal  herb  jalap,  a  species  of  the  convolvulus,  grows 
abundantly  in  the  vicinity  of  this  town,  to  which  it  is  indebted  for  its  name. 

1  Pcrote  (Per-o-ta)  Is  about  90  miles,  in  a  direct  line,  northwest  from  Vera  Cruz. 
The  fortress  is  ;ihout  half  a  mile  north  from  the  town  of  the  same  name. 

$  Puebla,  a  city  of  about  60,000  inhabitants,  and  the  capital  of  the  state  of  the  same 
name,  is  about  85  miles  southeast  from  the  city  of  Mexico.  (See  Map.) 


358 


THE    UNITED    STATES. 


[PART  iv. 


1847.    mountains,  by  Rio  Frio,  where  the  army  anticipated 

~  resistance,  was  found  abandoned ;  a  little  further  on 

the  whole  valley  of  Mexico  burst  upon  the  view  ;  and 

Aug.  nth.  on  the  1 1th  the  advance  division  under  General  Twiggs 
reached  Ayotla,*  only  fifteen  miles  from  Mexico.  A 
direct  march  to  the  capital,  by  the  national  road,  had 
been  contemplated,  but  the  route  in  that  direction  pre 
sented,  from  the  nature  of  the  ground  and  the  strength 
of  the  fortifications,  almost  insurmountable  obstacles, 
and  an  approach  by  way  of  Chalco  and  San  Augustin, 
by  passing  around  Lake  Chalco,  to  the  south,  was 

Aug.  mh.  thought  more  practicable,  and  by  the  18th  the  entire 
army  had  succeeded  in  reaching  San  Augustin,  ten 
miles  from  the  city,  where  the  arrangements  were 
made  for  final  operations. 


VICINITY  OF 


72.00ft 


23<  ^he  citv  °f  Mexico,!  situated  near  the  western 
situation    bank  of  Lake  Tezcuco,  and  surrounded  by  numerous 

*  For  the  location  of  the  places  rfyotla,  Chalco,  Sun  Angustin,  Chapultepcc,  C/twu,- 
lufico,  Contre.rns,  and  San  Jtntonio,  see  the  accompanying  map. 
t  See  description  of  Mexico,  page  19. 


CHAP  xi.] 


FOLKS  ADMINISTRATION. 


359 


canals  and  ditches,  could  be  approached  only  by  long 
narrow  causeways,  leading  over  impassable  marshes, 
while  the  gates  to  which  they  conducted  were  strongly 
fortified.  lBeyond  the  causeways,  commanding  the 
outer  approaches  to  the  city,  were  the  strongly  forti 
fied  posts  of  Chapultepec  and  Churubusco,  and  the 
batteries  of  Contreras  and  San  Antonio,  armed  with 
nearly  one  hundred  cannon,  and  surrounded  by 
grounds  either  marshy,  or  so  covered  by  volcanic 
rocks  that  they  were  thought  by  the  enemy  wholly 
impracticable  for  military  operations.  2Six  thousand 
Mexican  troops  under  General  Valencia  held  the  ex 
terior  defences  of  Contreras,  while  Santa  Anna  had  a 
force  of  nearly  25,000  men  in  the  rear,  prepared  to 
lend  his  aid  where  most  needed. 

24.  8In  the  afternoon  of  the  19th  some  fighting  oc 
curred  in  the  vicinity  of  Contreras,  and  early  on  the 
morning  of  the  next  day  the  batteries  of  that  strong 
position  were  carried  by  an  impetuous  assault,  which 
lasted  only  seventeen  minutes.     In  this  short  space  of 
time  less  than   four  thousand  American  troops  had 
captured  the  most  formidable    intrenchments,  within 
which  were  posted  seven  thousand  Mexicans.     The 
post  of  San  Antonio,  being  now  left  in  part  unsupported, 
was  evacuated  by  its  garrison,  which  was  terribly  cut 
up  in  the  retreat. 

25.  4The  fortified  post  of  Churubusco,  about  four 
miles  northeast  from  the  heights  of  Contreras,  was  the 
next  point  of  attack.     Here  nearly  the  entire  army 
of  the  enemy  was  now  concentrated,  and  here  the 
great  battle  of  the  day  was  fought ;  but  on  every  part 
of  the  field  the  Americans  were  victorious,  and  the  en 
tire  Mexican  force  was  driven  back  upon  the  city,  and 
upon    the    only   remaining    fortress  of  Chapultepec. 
"Thus  ended  the  battles  of  the  memorable  20th  of  Au 
gust,   in  which   nine  thousand  Americans,  assailing 
strongly  fortified  positions,  had  vanquished  an  army 
of  30,000  Mexicans. 

26.  6On  the  morning  of  the  21st,  while  General 
Scott  was  about  to  take  up  battering  positions,  pre 
paratory  to  summoning  the  city  to  surrender,  he  re- 


the  city? 


i.  Of  the 

posts  whicJl 


enemy  i 


3.  Of  the 

capture,  of 
Contrera* 


<  ofthecap- 


s.  The  result 

of  the  battles 

of  the  wth 
OJ 


armistice 

with  the 

enemy? 


360  THE    UNITED    STATES.  [PART   IV. 

1847.  ceived  from  the  enemy  propositions  which  terminated 
"  in  the  conclusion  of  an  armistice  for  the  purpose  of  ne 
gotiating  a  peace.     With   surprising  infatuation  the 
enemy  demanded  terms  that  were  due  only  to  con 
querors,  and  on  the  7th  of  September  hostilities  were 

1.  whatoc-  recommenced.     JOn  the  morning  of  the  8th  the  Mo- 
KM*"    lino  del  Key,  or  "  King's  Mill,"  and  the  Casa  de  Mata, 
September?  t^e  prmcjpaj  outer  defences  of  the  fortress  of  Chapul- 

tepec,  were  stormed  and  carried  by  General  Worth, 
after  a  desperate  assault  in  which  he  lost  one  fourth 
of  his  entire  force. 

2.  Give  an       27.  2The  reduction  of  the  castle  of  Chapultepec  it 

self,  situated  on  an  abrupt,  rocky  height,  one  hundred 
and  fifty  feet  above  the  surrounding  grounds,  was  a 
still  more  formidable  undertaking.     Several  batteries 
were  opened  against  this  position  on  the  12th,  and  on 
the  13th  the  citadel  and  all  its  outworks  were  carried 
by  storm,  but  not  without  a  very  heavy  loss  to  the 
s.  Thecon-  American  army.     3The  battle  was  continued  during 
^ttiebattte    the  day,  on  the  lines  of  the  great  causeways  before 
dm&.th6  mentioned,  and  when  night  suspended   the   dreadful 
conflict,  one  division  of  the  American  army  rested  in 
the   suburbs  of  Mexico,    and   another   was   actually 
4.  capture  of  within  the  gates  of  the  city.     "During  the  night  which 
tfie  city.     f0nowe^  the  army  of  Santa  Anna,  and  the  officers  of 
the  national  government  abandoned  the  city,  and  at 
seven  o'clock  on  the  following  morning  the  flag  of  the 
American  Union  was  floating  proudly  to  the  breeze 
above  the  walls  of  the  national   palace  of  Mexico. 
5  THE  RE-  5The  American  army  had  fulfilled  its  destination  ;  our 
soldiers  had  gained  the  object  of  their  toils  and  suffer 
ings  ;   and,  as  the  fruit  of  many  victories,  were  at  last 
permitted  to  repose  on  their  laurels,  in  the  far-famed 
"  Halls  of  the  Montezumas." 

1848.  28.  6The  conquest  of  the  Mexican  capital  was  the 
wuof'tte  fim'shmg  stroke  of  the  war,  and  on  the  2d  of  February 
condition   following  the  terms  of  a  treaty  of  peace  were  concluded 

of  the,  war f  .  .      •  i   ,1        »«- 

upon  by  the  American  commissioner  and  the  Mexican 
7.  RatMea-  government.       This    treaty,    after    having    received 
some  modifications  from  the  American  Senate,  was 


adopted  by  tnat  b0(jy  on  the  xoth  of  March,  and  subse- 


CHAP  xi.]  FOLK'S  ADMINISTRATION.  361 

quently  ratified  by  the  Mexican  Congress  atQuere-    184§. 
taro,*  on  the  30th  of  May  of  the  same  year. 

29.   'The  most  important  provisions  of  this  treaty    l^^S 
are   those  by  which  the  United  States  obtains  from  provision*? 
her  late  enemy  a  large  increase  of  territory,  embrac 
ing  all  New  Mexico  and   Upper  California.      3The 
boundary  between  the  two  countries  is  to  be  the  Rio 
Grande  from  its  mouth  to  the  southern  boundary  of 
New  Mexico,  thence  westward  along  the  southern  and 
western  boundary  of  New  Mexico  to  the  River  Gila,"}"    y 
thence  down  said  river  to  the  Colorado,:):  thence  west 
ward  to  the  Pacific  Ocean.     The  free  navigation  of 
the  Gulf  of  California,  and  of  the  River  Colorado  up 
to  the  mouth  of  the  Gil  a,  is  guarantied  to  the  United 
States.    "For  the  territory  arid  privileges  thus  obtained,  s.  wiua&i* 
the  United  States  surrendered  to  Mexico  "  all  castles,  states  agree. 
forts,  territories,  places  and  possessions,"  not  embraced 
in  the  ceded  territory,  —  agreed  to  pay  Mexico  fifteen 
millions  of  dollars,  and  assumed  the  liquidation  of  all 
debts  due  American  citizens  from  the  Mexican  gov 
ernment. 

80.  ''Such  was  the  conclusion  of  the  Mexican  war,  —  4- 

,  •,.,.  ,  -,  .  f  a 

a  war  opposed  as  impolitic  and  unjust  by  one  portion  p 

/>    i         *  •  i  T    n  11  justice  of 

of  tho  American  people,  and  as  cordially  approved  by  rfewar. 

the  oilier,  but  admittel  by  all  to  have  established  for 

our  Tiation,  by  the  unbroken  series  of  brilliant  victories 

wor.  by  our  army,  a  character  for  martial  heroism 

\vhif;'.i  knows  no  superior  in  the  annals  of  history,  and 

which  fears  no  rival  in  the  pathway  of  military  glory. 

'But  war  is  seldom  without  its  alloy  of  bitterness  ;  and  5.  o/theai- 

in  this  instance  it  was  not  alone  its  ordinary  calamities 

of  suffering,  and  wretchedness,  and  death,  —  the  "  sighs 

of  orphans,  and  widows'  tears,"  —  that  moderated  our 

exultations  ;  but  with  our  very  rejoicings  were  min 

gled  the  deep  and  sullen  notes  of  discord;  and  with 

the  laurels  of  victory,  with  which  fame  had  encircled 

*  Queretaro,  the  capital  of  the  state  of  the  same  name,  is  about  101  miles  northwest 

from  the  city  of  Mexico. 

t  The  river  Gfila  enters  the  Colorado  from  the  east.    (See  Map.) 
$  The  Colorado  river,  the  largest  stream  in  Mexico  west  of  the  Cordilleras  or  Kocky 

Mountains,  rises  in  the  high  table-lands  of  Northern  Mexico,  and  Rowing  southwest 

falls  into  the  head  of  tho  Gulf  of  California.     (See  Map.) 

16 


f  aid  of  the 


362  THE    UNITED    STATES.  [PART    IV 

184§.  the  brow  of  our  nation's  glory,  were  entwined  the  cy- 
~  press  and  the  yew — emblems  of  mourning. 

1.  what  is       31.  The  vast  extent  of  unoccupied  territory  which 

we  had  acquired  as  the  result  of  the  conquest,  proved 
an  apple  of  discord  in  our  midst ;  and  the  question  of 
tne  ""^  disposal  of  the  prize  was  a  problem  which 
<ttro£r°*   our  Pr°f°imdest  statesmen  found  it  difficult  to  solve. 
that  has    The  South  and  the  North  took  issue  upon  it — the  for- 

arittn  be-  .    .         „ .  .   .  .  , 

tween  the    mer  claiming  the  right  of  her  citizens  to  remove,  with 

North  and     ^      .  &     .         -,  &  i  j  i 

the  south?  their  property  in  slaves,  on  to  any  lands  purchased  by 
the  common  treasure  of  the  republic,  and  the  latter 
demanding  that  territory  free  from  slavery  at  the  time 
of  its  acquisition,  should  for  ever  remain  so. 

2.  what  is       32.  2The  opposing;  principles  of  slavery  extension 

said  of  the  -.      n  1  \    .        °    1  LT   ,  n  %  ,. 

presidential  and  slavery  restriction  entered  largely,  as  elements  or 
ez«gwno/  par£V  zeai  an(j  political  controversy,  into  the  presiden 
tial  election  of  1848  ;  but  although  the  South  advo 
cated  one  line  of  policy,  and  the  North  another,  the 
citizens  of  neither  section  were  united  in  the  support 
of  either  of  the  three  presidential  candidates,  who 
were  Martin  Van  Buren,  of  New  York ;  Lewis  Cass, 

3.  of  the    of  Michigan  ;  and  Zachary  Taylor,  of  Louisiana.  3Gen- 
given"io    eral  Cass,  the  regular  democratic  candidate,  and  Gen- 
Sr3    eral  Taylor,  the  Whig  nominee,  both  claimed  by  their 
Taylor t    respective  parties  as  favoring  Southern  interests,  while 

the  same  parties  in  the  North  advocated  their  election 
for  reasons  directly  opposite,  received  the  principal 

4.  of  Mr.   support  of  the  whig  and  democratic  parties;  *while 
v<m  Buren?  jfa  yan  gurcn5  fjrst  nominated  by  a  division  of  the 

democratic  party  of  New  York,  and  afterwards  re- 
nominated  by  a  northern  "  Free  Soil"  convention  held 
at  Buffalo,  was  urged  upon  the  people  by  his  partisans 
as  the  peculiar  exponent  of  the  free-soil  principles  so 
generally  professed  by  the  northern  section  of  the 
theW^it°Sr  Union.  5After  an  exciting  political  canvass,  the  elec- 
the canvass?  tion  resulted  in  the  choice  of  Zachary  Taylor,  by  one 
hundred  and  sixty-three  electoral  votes,  out  of  a  total 
of  two  hundred  and  ninety.  Millard  Fillmore,  of  New 
York,  was  chosen  vice-president. 


ZACHARY  TAYLOB. 


CHAP,  xii.]  363 

CHAPTER  XI. 

TAYLOR'S   ADMINISTRATION", 

FROM  MARCH  4,  1849,  TO  JULY  9,  1850. 

1.  'At  the  time  of  the  acces 
sion  of  General  Taylor   to  the 
presidency,  California,  embracing 
the  western  portion  of  the  newly- 
acquired  territory  of  the  United 
States,  had  already  begun  to  at 
tract  a  large  share  of  public  attention.      2The  im-    1 849. 
portance  which  this  country  has  subsequently  attained,   L  ^^  is 
in  the  rapid  growth  of  its  population — in  its  vast  *#&££?*' 
mineral  resources — its  already  extensive  commerce —  2  Ofitahis, 
and  its  rapid  advancement  to  the  position  of  a  state      torv? 
in  the  great  American  confederacy,  demands  a  brief 
account  of  both  its  early  and  its  recent  history. 

2.  3The  principal  Spanish  settlements  of  California 
were  missionary  establishments,   twenty-one  in  num- 
ber;  the  earliest  of  which,  that  of  San  Diego,  was 
founded  in  1769.     "Established  to  extend  the  domain 
of  the  Spanish  crown,  and  to  propagate  the  Roman 
faith  by  the  conversion  of  the  untutored  natives,  they 
formed  a  line  of  religious  posts  along  the  whole  west 
ern  frontier,  each  a  little  colony  within  itself,  and,  being 
exclusive  in  their  character,  absorbing  the  lands,  the 
capital,  and   the  business   of  the   country,  they  sup 
pressed   all   enterprise  beyond  their  limits,   and    dis 
couraged  emigration. 

.  3.  California  remained  thus  under  ecclesiastical 
sway  until,  in  1833,  the  Mexican  government  con- 
verted  the  missionary  establishments  into  civil  institu 
tions,  subject  to  the  control  of  the  state.  'During  the 
long  period  of  anarchy  and  discord  which  followed  in 
Mexico,  the  missions  were  plundered  by  successive  discord 

,         .   ,      c  .  i'ii  which fol- 

governors,  and,  with  lew  exceptions,  their  lands  were      lowed? 
rranted  away,  until  scarcely  anything  but  their  huge 
dtone  buildings  remained.     7Yet  the  result  proved  ben-  ^•  Whatioan 
eficial  to  the  country  at  large.     As  the  lands  were  dis-       the* 
tributed,  agriculture  increased ;  the  attention  of  for-    chanseat 


364  THE    UNITED    STATES.  [PART   IV. 


eigners  began  to  be  turned  to  the  country  ;  and  from 
1833,  when  scarcely  any  but  native  born  inhabitants 
were  found  there,  up  to  1845,  the  foreign  population 
had  increased  to  more  than  five  thousand. 
Whatcc-       4.   'Still,  the  unsettled  condition  of  the  government 

^ww  ?m  prevented  anything  like  systematic  enterprise  ;  nor  was 
it  until  1846,  when  Fremont  and  his  companions  hoist 
ed  the  American  flag  and  declared  California  indepen 
dent  of  Mexican  rule,  that  the  natural  capacities  of  the 
country  for  a  numerous  agricultural  population  began 

2.  WMt  M  to  be  developed.     2  With  the  belief  that  California  had 

taid  of  ami-    ,  •  »  i  •  e    -\         A  •  TT    • 

grationto    become,  inseparably,  a  portion  ot  the  American  Union, 

v  emigrants  came  pouring  in,  mostly  from  the  United 

States,  to  seek  their  fortunes  in  a  new  country  under 

9.  of  the  fa-  their  own  flag.     3  Grazing  and  agriculture  were   the 

prwr/Mscfc    chief  occupations  of  the  people  ;  many  little  villages 

opened?    sprung   up  ;    and   everything    promised    fair    for    the 

steady  growth  of  this  distant  territory  on  our  western 

borders. 

4.  of  the         5.  "In  this  tranquil  state  of  affairs  the  announcement 

rt^heS  was  made  in  the  latter  part  of  February,  1848,  that  a 

COgold?°J    mechanic,   employed   in  cutting  a   mill-race    on    the 

"  American  Fork"  of  the  Sacramento,  about  fifty  miles 

above  New  Helvetia,  or  Sutter's  Fort,  had  found  nu 

merous  particles  of  gold,  and  some  pieces  of  consider- 

s.  oftheef-  able  size,  in  the  sands  of  the  stream.     BThe  report 

£ed'by°;t  ?  spread    with    rapidity;    examinations   were    made   at 

other  points  along  the  stream,  and  almost  everywhere 

with  success  ;  and  in  a  few  weeks  the  newly-discov 

ered   gold    region   was    crowded   with    adventurers, 

tempted  by  the  glittering  prize. 

e.  Theeffec.ts      6.  6Laborers  in  the  settlements,  carried  away  by  the 

-mVo/Jrii  excitement,  struck  for  higher  wages,  and  left  their  em- 

ccs,  $>c  ?    pi0yers  :  sailors  abandoned  their  vessels  in  the   har 

bors  :  the  villages  were  nearly  deserted  ;  and,  as  pro 

visions  were  scarce,  flour  and  pork  arose  to  forty,  and 

even  a  hundred,  dollars  per  barrel  at  the  mines,  butter 

to  a  dollar  per  pound,  and  common  shoes  sold  for  ten 

7  of  the    or  twelve  dollars  per  pair.     7At  first,  workmen  at  the 

amount  of         .  * 

gold  first  mines  ordinarily  gathered  gold  to  the  amount  of  iron} 
twenty  to  forty  dollars  per  day  ;  and  in  some  instances 
they  obtained  from  $500  to  $1000  a  day  for  each  man 


CHAP,  xn.]  TAYLOR'S  ADMINISTRATION.  365 

7.  'The  gold  was  gathered  by  washing  the  earth  in    1§49. 
pans,  or  other  shallow  vessels, — the  particles  of  earth 

being  washed  away,  while  the  gold,  gravel,  and  sand, 
settled  at  the  bottom.  The  gravel  was  then  picked 
out  by  the  hand,  and  the  residue  was  dried  on  a  board 
or  cloth,  when  the  sand  was  blown  away  by  a  common 
bellows  or  the  mouth;  the  greater  weight  of  the  gold 
causing  it  to  remain  behind.  In  the  mountains  the 
gold  was  picked  out  of  the  rocks  in  pieces  varying  from 
the  finest  particles  to  those  of  five  or  six  ounces  in 
weight.  2The  mining  operations  have  since  been  car-  a. 
ried  on  in  a  more  scientific  manner.  The  richest  gold 
is  now  found  imbedded  in  rock  quartz,  which  is  broken, 
and  ground  down,  and  the  gold  is  then  separated  by 
the  process  of  amalgamation  with  quicksilver. 

8.  'Already,  at  the  time  of  the  discovery  of  the  min-   3  w*atta 
eral  wealth  of  California,  the    population    embraced 

many  enterprising  Americans ;  and  now,  citizens  from 
the  states  crowded  there  in  great  numbers,  carrying 
with  them  an  ardent  attachment  to  the  political  insti 
tutions  of  their  country,  and  desiring  to  see  the  same 
established  over  the  land  of  their  adoption.  4For  4.  ofthett 

,.  ,,  .•,•          j    n  •  ,1      .    petitions  to 

some  time  they  petitioned  Congress  m  vain,  as  that    congress, 
body,  divided  on  the  subject  of   permitting  or  prohib-  and8uujre~ 
iting  slavery  there,  were  unable  to  agree  upon  the  de 
tails  of  a  form  of  government  for  the  new  territory. 

9.  5General  Taylor,  on  his  accession  to  the  presi-  s  HMO  did 
dency,  assured  the  Californians  of  his  earnest  desire  to 

grant  them  all  the  protection  and  assistance  in  the 
power  of  the  executive,  and  advised  them  to  form  for 
themselves,  in  the  meantime,  a  state  government,  after 
wards  to  be  submitted  to  Congress  for  approval. 

10.  6Acting  upon  this  advice,  and  encouraged   by  6 
General  Mason,  who  succeeded  General  Riley  as  mili- 
tary  governor  in  April  1849,  the  people  chose  dele- 
gates  who  met  at  Monterey  in  September  of  the  same 

n         ,  •-•*''•»•,"*  /.  a  govern- 

year,  tor  the  purpose  of  forming  a  constitution  for  a 
state  government.  The  result  of  their  deliberations 
was  the  adoption  of  a  state  constitution,  by  which 
slavery  was  excluded  from  the  country,  in  accordance 
with  the  decision  of  a  special  convention  previously 
held  at  San  Francisco.  The  new  constitution  was 


366  THE   UNITED    STATES.  [PART   TV. 

1 8  49.  adopted  by  the  people  with  great  unanimity.  Peter 
H.  Burnet  was  elected  chief  magistrate,  and  the  first 
legislature  assembled  at  San  Jose  on  the  20th  of  De 
cember,  1849. 

i.  what  is       11.  1  While  California  was  a  prey  to  anarchy  and 
amducttf  misrule,  incident  to  the  mixed  character  of  its  popula- 
lufco/caii-  tion, — while  the  project  of  an  independent  republic 
fornia?     wag  ^  gome  Open]y  avowed, — and  while  the  interests 
of  the  people  were  neglected  by  the  Congress  of  the 
United  States,  which   was  violently  agitated  by  the 
clause  in  the  new  constitution  prohibiting  slavery,  the 
legislature  of  California  manifested,  throughout,  a  no 
ble  spirit  of  devotion  to  the  public  good,  and  a  faithful 
attachment  to  the  American  Union. 

aecinm/Q/'       ^'  2In  *ne  meantime,  long  standing  animosities  be- 
tt^iwhich  ^ween  Texas  and  New  Mexico  were  involving  those 

arose  be-    countries,  and  the  general  government,  in  a  complica 
tion  rear-     .  ,   ,  '         .  .         &  p    ,  ' 

as  and  New  tion  of  difficulties,     lexas  had  ever  claimed,  since  she 
gained  her  independence  of  Mexico,  that  her  territory 
extended  to  the  Rio  Grande ;  and  she  was  determined 
to  extend  her  authority  there  also,  although  the  inhab- 
1 8KQ      itants  of  the  valley  of  Santa  Fe  had  ever  rejected  her 
pretensions,    and    resisted  her   rule.      3In   February, 
viecutures    1850,  Texas  sent  her  commissioner  to  organize  coun- 
^by^rexas1,   ties  in  New  Mexico,  and  enforce  her  jurisdiction  over 
was  there-  the  disputed  territory  ;  but  the  United  States  civil  and 
*"tt?      military  governor  at  Santa  Fe,  disregarding  the  claims 
of  Texas,  and  acting  in  accordance  with  instructions 
from  Washington,  favored  the  views  of  the  people  of 
New  Mexico,  who  met  in  convention,  and  formed  a 
constitution  for  a  state  government,  which  they  trans 
mitted  to  Washington  for  the  approval  of  the  Ameri 
can  Congress.     The  agent  of  Texas  was  unable  to  ac 
complish  his  mission. 
*-,!!nW       13.  "While  California  and  New  Mexico  were  peti- 

said  qfthe      .      .  .  r. 

Mormon  pe-  tiomnff    for  admission    as    states    into  the    American 

tition,—and  TT    .     l  .     .,  .  .  ^  , 

the  Mormon  Union,  a  similar  petition  was  sent  up  to  Congress  by 
a  strange  people  from   the  very  centre  of  the  vast 
American  wilderness.     A  few  years  before,  a  band  of 
t  Mormons,  or,  as  they  style  themselves,  "  Latter  Day 

^  Saints,"  had  collected  at  Nauvoo,  in  the  state  of  Illi 

nois,  under  the  guidance  of  Joe  Smith,  their  pretended 


120 


368  TAYLOR'S  ADMINISTRATION.  [PART  iv. 

1849.  prophet  and  leader  ;  but  as  'serious  dissensions  arose 
~"  between  them  and  the  neighboring  people,  they  set 

out,  like  the  Israelites  of  old,  with  "  their  flocks,  their 
herds,  and  their  little  ones,"  to  seek  a  refuge  in  the 
wilderness,  far  away  from  those  who,  while  they  pitied 
their  fanaticism,  hated  them,  and  despised  their  re 
ligion. 

i  of  their  14.  'Passing  beyond  the  Rocky  Mountains,  they 
found,  in  the  valley  of  the  Great  Salt  Lake,  in  Nortti- 
ern  California,  a  delightful  and  fertile  region,  which 
^1G7  cnose  f°r  tneir  future  home,  and  the  seat  of  a  new 
religion,  which,  in  its  infancy,  has  been  little  less  suc 
cessful  than  that  of  the  Arabian  impostor.  Not  from 
the  states  only,  but  even  from  Europe,  the  Mormon 
missionaries  brought  in  their  proselytes  by  hundreds 
and  by  thousands  :  their  thrifty  settlements  rapidly 
increased  ;  and  while  they  were  scarcely  thought  of 
by  "the  world's  people"  but  as  a  band  of  outcasts, 

1850.  we  find  them,  in  the  year  1850,  asking  to  be  enumer 
ated  as  a  member  of  our  confederacy,  and  the  Amer 
ican   Congress  gravely   discussing  the  terms  of  the 
admission  of  the  new  territory  of  "Utah!" 

a.  whfltis        15.  'While  Congress  was  still  in  session,  engaged  in 
"       *of    acrimonious  debate  on  the  various  subjects  which  arose 
Ollt  °f  tne  connection  of  slavery  with  the  new  territo 


ries,  the  country  was  called  to  mourn  the  sudden  loss 
of  its  chief  magistrate.     Zachary  Taylor  died  at  Wash 
ington  on  the  9th  of  July,  after  an  illness  of  less  than 
a  week.     Among  his  last  words  were,  "  I  have  endeav 
ored  to  do  my  duty.     I  am  not  afraid  to  die."     His 
memory  will  ever  be  cherished  by  his  countrymen  as 
3.  of  the    that  of  an  able  and  good  man.     sln  the  language  of  an 
atSSto  eminent  political  opponent,51  "  The  integrity  of  his  mo- 
^erafcSisT  ^ves  was  ne^er  assailed  nor  assailable.     He  had  passed 
a.  General  through  a  long  and  active  life,  neither  meriting  nor 
meeting  reproach,  and,  in  his  last  hour,  the  conviction 
of  the  honest  discharge  of  his  duty  was  present  to  con 
sole,  even  when  tfie  things  of  this  life  were  fast  fading 


CHAP.  XIII.] 


L  TF7lft< 


CHAPTER  XIII. 


FILMORE'S   ADMINISTRATION, 

FKOM  JULY  10,  1850,  TO  MARCH  4,  1853. 

1.  X0n  the  day  following   the 
decease  of  the  president,  the  vice- 
president,  Mi  Hard   Film  ore,  pro 
ceeded  to  the  Hall  of  the  House 
of  Representatives,  and  there,  in 
accordance  with  the  constitution, 

and  in  the  presence  of  both  Houses  of  Congress,  took  185O. 
the  oath  of  office  as  President  of  the  United  States. 
Without  commotion,  without  any  military  parade, 
but  with  republican  simplicity,  the  legitimate  sue- 
cessor  to  the  presidency  was  installed  in  office,  and 
the  wheels  of  government  moved  on  as  harmoniously 
as  ever  ;  presenting  to  the  world  a  sublime  spectacle 
of  the  beauty  and  perfection  of  self-government. 

2.  "The  first  session  of  the  31st  Congress,  which  2. 
opened  on  the  3d  of  Nov.  1849,  and  closed  on  the 
30th  of  September,  1850,—  was  one  of  the  longest  and 
most  exciting  ever  held.     'The  great  subjects  of  dis- 
cussion  were,  the  admission  of  California  with  the  con- 
stitution  she  had  adopted,  and  the  Texas*  boundary 
question.     4With  these  was  involved  the  long  agitated  4 
question  of  slavery,  in  all  its  various  phases  —  respect- 
ing  the  extension  of  slavery  to  new  territory  —  its  abo 
lition  in  the  District  of  Columbia,  and  the  restoration 
of  fugitive  slaves  to  their  owners. 

3.  &Early  in  the  session,  before  the  death  of  General  5.  what  u 
Taylor,  Mr.  Clay,  at  the  head  of  a  committee  of  thir-  cfay°ibui? 
teen,  had  reported  to  the  Senate  a  bill  providing  for  the 
admission  of  California  with  the  constitution  she  had 
adopted  —  for  the  organization  of  the  territories  ol  New 
Mexico  and  Utah,  and  for  the  adjustment  of  the  Texas 
boundary.     "This  project,  which  received  the  name  of  t.whatv>*i 
the  "  Omnibus  bill,"  was  strongly  contested,  anu  crip- 

pled  by  various  amendments,  until  nothing  remained 

10* 


370  THE    UNITED    STATES.  [PART    IV. 

185O.    but  the  sections  organizing  Utah  as  a  separate  territory, 

which  passed  both  houses,  and  became  a  law. 
i.  what,  4.  'After  much  discussion,  however,  the  California 
admission  bill,  the  New  Mexico  Territorial  bill,  and  the 
Texas  boundary,  all  subsequently  passed  as  separate 
propositions,  very  much  as  they  had  been  proposed  by 
the  committee  of  which  Mr.  Clay  was  chairman.  By 
tll*s  resu^»  lst-  "The  vast  territory  of  California,  with 
r-  a  sea-board  corresponding  in  latitude  to  the  entire 
Atlantic  coast  from  Boston  to  Charleston,  became  a 
state  of  the  American  Union,  with  a  constitution  ex- 

».  Th&  Mar  eluding  domestic  slavery :  2d.  "The  Mormon  territory 
"  of  Utah,  embracing  the  great  central  basin  of  the  coun 
try  between  the  Rocky  Mountains  and  the  Pacific,  was 
erected  into  a  territorial  government,  with  the  decla 
ration  that,  when  admitted  as  a  state,  "  said  territory, 
or  any  portion  of  the  same,  shall  be  received  into  the 
Union  with  or  without  slavery, — as  its  constitution 
shall  prescribe  at  the  time  of  the  admission  :"  3d.  4New 
Mexico  was  erected  into  a  territorial  government  with 
the  same  provision  respecting  slavery  as  in  the  case  of 
Utah :  4th.  The  Texas  Boundary  bill  (with  the  con- 
as  Bonn-  sent  of  Texas  afterwards  obtained),  established  the 
dividing  line  between  Texas  and  New  Mexico  four  de 
grees  east  of  Santa  Fe ;  and  in  consideration  that 
Texas  relinquished  her  claims  to  the  territory  east  of 
the  Rio  Grande  thus  included  in  New  Mexico,  the 
United  States  -agreed  to  pay  her  the  sum  of  ten  mil- 

*'$$?&£'  lions  of  dollars:  5th.  "An  act  called  the  "Fugitive 
toM>7      Slave  Law,"  was  passed,  providing  for  the  more  effec 
tual  and  speedy  delivery,  to  their  masters,  of  fugitive 

i.Thesiave-  slaves  escaping  into  the  free  states:  and  6th.  7An  act 

trade  in  the  •  i-          />          i  •  f  ,\         i  j  ^i 

District  of  providing  for  the  suppression  01  the  slave-trade  in  the 
!?  District  of  Columbia,  which  declares  that  "  if  any  slave 
shall  be  brought  into  the  District  of  Columbia  for  the 
purpose  of  being  sold,  or  placed  in  depot  there  to  be 
sold  as  merchandise,  such  slave  shall  thereupon  become 
liberated  and  free." 

9.  Qftohat  5.  These  various  bills  were  the  results  of  a  compro- 
*S  tfw?e  mise  of  opposing  views  on  the  subject  of  slavery,  and 
results?  -m  ^-g  Sp—t  ^y  were  a(jvocate(i  by  their  supporters ; 

but,  as  was  to  be  expected,  they  failed  to  give  entire 


CHAP.  xiii. J  FILMORE'S  ADMINISTRATION.  371 

satisfaction  either  to  the  North  or  to  the  South.     'A   185O. 
portion  of  the  South,  complaining  of  the  injustice  of  ~  HQW  ^^ 
excluding  their  citizens  from  territory  purchased  by  they  regard- 
their  blood  and  by  the  common  treasure  of  the  Union,       ' 
would  have  rejected  California  until  she  struck  from 
her  constitution  the  clause  prohibiting  slavery ;  while 
at  the  North  there  was  much   bitterness  of  feeling  185 1—2. 
against  the  fugitive  slave  law,  which  exhibited  itself 
in  conventions  of  the  people,  and  in  the  aid  afforded  to 
(ugitive  slaves  escaping  to  Canada. 

6.  2Duringthe  remainder  of  President  Filmore's  ad-  ^wJua* 
ministration,  little  occurred  to  disturb  the  quiet  tenor  remainder 

f  ,     ,  .  a  A  ,  • ,  i      r •  of  Filmore't 

of  our  country  s  history.      At  peace  with  ioreign  na-  administra 
tions,  and  blessed  with  almost  unexampled  prosperity   3  f^feof 
in  the  various  departments  of  agriculture,  commerce,  the  country, 
and  manufactures,  our  course  is  steadily  onward  in  the 
march  of  national  greatness.     "The  presidential  election  4.  character 
of  1852,  although  following  closely  upon  the  violent  ofthl^esi- 
sectional  and  political  contentions  of  the  31st  Congress,  SuSf  iSSi 
was  one  of  unusual  quiet,  and  great  moderation  of     1852. 
party  feeling: — a  harbinger  of  good — a  bow  of  prom 
ise  spanning  the  political  horizon  after  the  storm  has 
passed  away.     The  result  of  the  political  canvass  was 
the   election    of    the    democratic    candidate,    General 
Franklin   Pierce,    of  New    Hampshire,   over   General 
Winfield  Scott,  the  candidate  of  the  whig  party. 

CONCLUSION.     BAt  this  period  in  our  history — at  the  ^Anonat 
beginning  of  the  last  half  of  the  nineteenth  century —  toe  now  or* 

.     V         .  °  .          ,  -,  1  .  i  •  ii      r     i •  e   rived  in  our 

it  is  wise  to  review  the  past,  while  with  teelmgs  ot     history? 
mingled  fear  and  hope  we  contemplate  the  future. 

1.  6Little  more  than  two  centuries  have  elapsed  since  ••  Hmoiong 

.    ...       -.L  since  the 

the  first  permanent  settlement   by  civilized  man  was  ftntuttu- 

,          .,.,!••  c     \  TT    •       i     eij.  mentintha 

made  within  the  limits  of  the  present  United  States,  u.  states? 
'During  more  than  two  thirds  of  that  period,  while  the  ^.  state  of 
colonies  remained  under  the  government  of  Great  Brit-  9 

ain,  the  English  settlements  were  confined  to  the  At- 
iantic  coast ;  and  at  the  close  of  the  Revolution  the  that 
population  numbered  only  three  millions  of  souls. 

2.  "The  separation,  perfected  by  the  Revolution,  at  \changa 

_    ,  , r  _  .  J  ,  .  that  immc- 

once  opened  new  fields  for  exertion  and  nterpnse; —  diateiyfoi- 
a  great  change  was  suddenly  made  in  the  character  of  Revolution? 
the  American  people ;  and,  under  the  fostering  care 


3Y2  THE    UNITED    STATES.  [PART   IV, 

1852.    of  republican  institutions,  the  tide  of  population  has 

progress  of  ro^e(i  rapidly  inland,  crossing  the  Alleghanies — sweep- 
*n&  over  tne  vast  va^ey  °*  *ne  Mississippi,  and  the 
plains  of  California — looking  down  from  the  heights 
of  the  Sierra  Nevada — nor  resting  in  its  onward 
course  until  it  has  settled  on  the  waters  of  the  Colurn- 
k*a>  anc*  ^e  shores  of  the  Pacific.  'During  the  last 

•population,  sixty  years  of  our  country's  history,  the  population  has 
increased,  in  a  ratio  hitherto  unprecedented,  from  three 
millions  to  more  than  twenty  millions  of  souls. 

z.  Pr»gre.sa       3.  2Nor  has  our  progress  been  less  rapid  in  the  va- 

f*    '  rious  arts  of  civilized  life.     Our  transition  has  been 

sudden    from    the    weakness   of  youth    to   the  vigor 

3.  Power    of  manhood.     3In  power  and  resources    we   already 

sourw.    sustain  a  proud  rivalry  with  the  time-honored  nations 

of  the  Old  World,  and  we  rank  the  first  among  the  re- 

•i.  Extent  of  publics  of  the  New.  40ur  busy  commerce  has  ex- 
°mercen  tended  over  every  sea,  an.d  entered  every  port;  and 
from  the  Arctic  circle  to  the  opposite  regions  of  Polar 
cold,  our  canvass  whitens  in  every  breeze.  Our  do- 
taanufac-  mestic  manufactures,  in  the  amount  of  capital  em 
ployed,  and  in  the  quality  and  value  of  their  fabrics, 
are  already  competing  successfully  with  those  of  France 
and  England,  while  the  rewards  of  agriculture  are 
shedding  their  blessings  on  millions  of  our  happy 
people. 

e.  Facilities      4.  50ur  numerous  railroads,  telegraphs,  and  canals, 

"nfoS""  navigable  rivers  and  inland  seas,  by  the  facilities  of 
communication  which  they  open,  bring  closely  to 
gether  the  most  distant  sections  of  the  Union,  and  do 
much  to  harmonize  that  diversity  of  feelings  and  of  in- 

&.  Religion,  terests  which  would  otherwise  arise.  "The  Bible,  and 
the  institutions  of  Christianity,  shed  their  blessings 

Education  upon  us  ;  and  the  education  of  youth,  upon  which  the 
well-being  of  society,  and  the  perpetuity  of  our  repub 
lican  institutions,  so  greatly  depend,  is  receiving  that 
share  of  attention  which  its  importance  demands. 

T.  ch\intud&  7For  all  these  blessings  we  are  bound  to  acknowledge 
and  adore  the  invisible  hand  of  Almighty  power  that 
has  directed  and  sustained  us  ;  for  every  step  in  oui 
progress  has  been  distinguished  by  manifest  tokens  of 
providential  agency. 


A.  Augusta. 

B.  Concord. 

C.  Monipelier 

D.  Boston. 

K.  Providence. 

F.  Hartford. 

G.  New  Haven, 
H.  Albany. 

I.  Trenton. 
J.  Harnsburg. 
K.  Dover. 
L.  Annapolis. 
M.  Richmond. 
N.  Raleigh. 
O.  Columbia. 
P   Milledgeville. 
Q..  Tallahassee. 
R.  Tuscai 
S.  Jackson. 
T.  New  Orlt 
U.  Nasli 
V.  Frankfort. 
W.  Columbus. 
X.  Indianapclis 
V.  Springfield. 
Z.  Madison  City 


a.  Portland. 

b.  Portmouth. 

c.  Newburyport. 

d.  Newport. 

e.  Roches'.er. 

f.  Bulla'.o. 

h.  Oswego. 
i.  Uticii. 
j.  Newark. 
K.  Philadelphia. 

1.  Pittsburg 
m.  Baltimore, 
n.  Norfolk, 
o.  New  York 


p.  Wilmington. 
q.  Georgetown, 
r.  Charleston, 
nnah. 
t.  St.  Augustine 
u.  Pensacola. 
v.  Mobile. 
w.  Natches. 
x.  Louieville. 
y.  Cincinnati 
z.  Sa-Hliiskv. 

1.  St.  Louis. 

2.  Chicago. 

3.  Milwaukie. 


MAP 

OF  THE 

UNITED  STATES 


374 


FILMORE'S    ADMINISTRATION. 


[PART  iv. 


Let  our  prayer  then  be  that  the  same  God  who  brought 
our  fatners  out  of  bondage,  into  a  strange  land,  to  found  an 
empire  in  the  wilderness,  may  continue  his  protection  to  their 
children.  Let  us  indulge  the  hope,  that  in  this  Western 
World  freedom  has  found  a  congenial  clime ;  that  the  tree  of 
liberty  which  has  been  planted  here  may  grow  up  in  majesty 
and  beauty,  until  it  shall  overshadow  the  whole  land  ;  and  that 
beneath  its  branches  the  nations  may  ever  dwell  together  in 
unity  and  love.  Let  us  endeavor  to  cultivate  a  spirit  of  mutual 
concession  and  harmony  in  our  national  councils ;  and  remem 
bering  that  the  monarchies  of  the  Old  World  are  looking  upon  us 
with  jealousy,  and  predicting  the  day  of  our  ruin,  let  us  guard  with 
sacred  faith  the  boon  that  has  been  bequeathed  us,  and  amid  all 
the  turmoils  of  political  strife  by  which  we  may  be  agitated,  let 
us  ever  bear  aloft  the  motto, "  The  Union;  one  and  inseparable  " 


APPENDIX. 


EXPLANATORY  NOTE. — It  lias  been  our  object,  in  the 
foregoing  pages,  to  give  a  connected  history  of  the  Uni 
ted  States,  from  the  earliest  discovery  of  the  North  Amer 
ican  continent  to  the  present  time.  In  order  to  preserve 
the  chain  of  events  unbroken,  we  have  seldom  digressed 
to  consider  the  histories  of  other  American  states,  except 
where  they  were  intimately  connected  with  our  own. 
But  as  our  relations  with  the  British  Possessions  on  our 
north,  and  the  Mexican  States  on  our  southwest,  are  daily 
becoming  more  and  more  intimate,  a  knowledge  of  the 
past  history  and  present  condition  of  those  countries  is 
becoming  additionally  important  to  our  people.  Besides, 
Texas,  New  Mexico,  and  California,  recently  brought 
into  our  confederacy,  have  thus  made  their  history  our 
own,  and  rendered  it  additionally  desirable  in  a  work 
designed  for  our  schools,  to  give  some  account  of  their 
past  annals,  and  of  the  country  from  which  they  have 
been  separated.  For  these  reasons  we  annex,  in  the  fol 
lowing  pages,  a  brief  history  of  the  Canadas,  both  un 
der  French  and  under  English  rule,  the  history  of  Mex 
ico,  and  the  history  of  Texas  down  to  the  time  when 
the  "  lone  star"  became  one  in  our  glorious  constellation, 


APPENDIX. 


OH  AFT  BE  I. 

I.  History  of  Canada  under  the  French. — II.  History  of  Canada 
under  the  English. 

1.  HISTORY  OF  CANADA  UNDER  THE  FRENCH. — 1.  The  proper 
introduction  to  the  history  of  the  Canadas  is  to  be  found  in  the 
brief  account,  already  given,  of  the  voyages  of  Cartier,  Roberval, 
and  Champlain,  the  latter  of  whom,  sailing  as  the  lieutenant  of 
De  Monts,  became  the  founder  of  Quebec  in  1608,  about  a  year 
after  the  English  settlement  of  Jamestown  in  Virginia. 

2.  The  history  of  Champlain  is  one  of  undaunted  courage 
and  resolution,  and   like  that  of  the  celebrated  Captain  John 
Smith,  of  Virginia,  is  filled  with  thrilling  accounts  of  romantic 
adventure  among  the  Indians.     On  his  first  arrival  in  the  coun 
try,   Champlain  found  the  powerful  Algonquin  and  Iroquois 
tribes,  the  former  on  the  northern  bank  of  the  St.  Lawrence, 
and   the  latter  south   and  west  of  Lake  Ontario,  engaged  in 
deadly  wars  with  each  other.     Champlain  at  once  entered  into 
alliance  with  the  Algonquins,  who  promised   to  assist  him  in 
exploring  the  country  of  their  enemies  the  Iroquois. 

3.  In  the  spring  of -1609,  Champlain,  with  two  of  his  coun 
trymen,  and  a  band  of  his  Indian  allies,  crossed  the  St.  Law 
rence,  and  discovered  the  lake  which  bears  his  name.     On  the 
banks  of  Lake  George  they  had  an  encounter  with  the  Iroquois, 
who  were  soon  routed,  being  struck  with  terror  at  the  havoc 
made  by  the  unknown  instruments  of  destruction  in  the  hands 
of  the  French. 

4.  Soon  after  this  expedition,  Champlain  found  it  necessary 
to  revisit  France,  but  in  1610  he  was  enabled  to  return  with  a 
considerable  reinforcement  and  fresh  supplies.     Again  he  ac 
companied  his  Algonquin  allies  in  an  expedition  into  the  terri 
tory  of  their  enemies,'  and   again  the  Iroquois  lied  before  the 
destruction  which  followed  in  the  path  of  the  white  stranger. 
Being  recalled   to  France,   Champlain  persuaded  his  allies  to 


CANADA    UNDER    THE    FRENCH.  3*77 

allow  one  of  their  young  men  to  accompany  him,  while  nt  the 
same  time  a  Frenchman  remained  to  lea-rn  the  language  of  the 
Indians.  After  a  brief  absence  he  returned,  in  1611,  with  the 
Indian  youth,  whom  he  designed  to  employ  as  interpreter  be 
tween  the  French  and  their  allies. 

5.  While  Ohamplain  was  awaiting  an  appointment  which  he 
had  made  with  his  savage  allies,  he  passed  the  time  in  selecting 
a  place  for  a  new  settlement,  higher  up  the  river  than  Quebec. 
After  a  careful  survey,  he  fixed  upon  a  spot  on  the  southern 
oorder  of  a  beautiful  island  inclosed  by  the  divided  channel  of 
the  St.  Lawrence,  cleared  a  considerable  space,  surrounded  it 
by  an  earthen  wall,  and  sowed  some  grain.     From  an  eminence 
in  the  vicinity,  which  he  named  Mont  Royal,  the  place  has  since 
been  called  Montreal. 

6.  In  the  year  1612  the  government  of  New  France,  or  Can 
ada,  was  placed  in  the  hands  of  a  French  nobleman,  the  Count 
de  Soissons,  who  delegated  to  Champlain  all  the  functions  of  his 
high  office.     The  count  dying  soon  after,  the  Prince  of  Conde 
succeeded  to  all  the  privileges  of  the  deceased,  and  transferred 
them  to  Champlain  on  the  most  liberal  terms.     As  his  commis 
sion  included  a  monopoly  of  the  fur  trade,  Champlain  was  now 
able  to  engage  the  merchants  in  his  projects  of  discovery  and 
settlement. 

7.  Like  many  others  at  that  period,  Champlain  was  enthusi 
astic  in  the  belief  of  the  existence  of  a  north-western  passage  to 
China.     A  Frenchman   who  had  spent  a  winter   among    the 
northern  savages,  imposed  upon  the  credulity  of  Champlain  by 
reporting  that  the  river  of  the  Algonquins  (the  Ottawa)  issued 
from  a  lake  which  was  connected  with  the  North  Sea  ;  that  he 
had  visited  its  shores,  had  there  seen  the  wreck  of  an  English 
vessel,  and  that  one  of  the  crew  was  still  living  with  the  Indians. 

8.  Eager  to  ascertain  the  truth  of  this  statement,  Champlain 
determined  to  devote  a  season  to  the  prosecution  of  this  grand 
object,  and  with  only  four  of  his  countrymen,  among  whom  was 
the  author  of  the  report,*and  one  native,  he  commenced  his  voy 
age  by  the  dangerous  and  almost  impassable  route  of  the  Ottawa 
River.     The  party  continued  their  course  until  they  came  within 
eight  days'  journey  of  the  lake  on  whose  shores  the  shipwreck 
was  said  to  have  occurred. 

9.  Here  the  falsity  of  the  Frenchman's  report  was  made  ap 
parent  by  the  opposing  testimony  of  the  friendly   tribe  with 
whom  he  had  resided,  and  he  himself,  in  fear  of  merited  pun- 


878  CANADA    UNDER   THE    FRENCH. 

ishment,  confessed  that  all  he  had  said  was  a  complete  untruth. 
He  had  hoped  that  the  difficulties  of  the  route  would  earlier 
have  induced  his  superior  to  relinquish  the  enterprise,  and  that 
his  statement  would  still  be  credited,  which  would  give  him  no 
toriety,  and  perhaps  lead  to  his  preferment  to  some  conspicuous 
station.  Thus  the  season  was  passed  in  a  series  of  useless  la 
bors  and  fatigues,  while  no  object  of  importance  was  promoted. 

10.  Champlain,  having  again   visited  France,  and  returned 
with  additional  recruits, — ever  ready  to  engage  in  warlike  en 
terprises  with  his  Indian  allies,  next  planned    an    expedition 
against   the  Iroquois,   whom  it    was   now  proposed    to  assail 
among  the  lakes  to  the  westward.     Setting  out  from  Montreal, 
he  accompanied  his  allies  in  a  long  route,  first  up  the  Ottawa, 
then  overland  to  the  northern  shores  of  Lake  Huron,  where 
they  were  joined  by  some  Huron  bands,  who  likewise  consid 
ered  the  Iroquois  as  enemies. 

11.  Accompanied   by  their  friends,  after  passing  some  dis 
tance  down  Lake  Huron,  they  struck  into  the  interior,  and  came 
to  a  smaller  expanse  of  water,  on  the  banks  of  which  they  dis 
covered  the  Iroquois  fort,  strongly  fortified  by  successive  pali 
sades  of  trees  twined  together,  and  with  strong  parapets  at  top. 
The  Iroquois  at  first  advanced,  and  met  their  assailants  in  front 
of  the  fortifications ;  but  the  whizzing  balls  from  the  fire-arms 
soon  drove  them  within  the  ramparts,  and,  finally,  from  all  the 
outer  defences.     They  continued,  however,  to  pour  forth  show 
ers  of  arrows  and  stones,  and  fought  with  such  bravery  that,  in 
spite  of  all  the  exertions  of  the  few  French  and  their  allies,  it 
was  found  impossible  to  drive  them  from  their  stronghold.    The 
Iroquois  bitterly  taunted  the  allied  Hurons  and  Algonquins  as 
unable  to  cope  with  them  in  a  fair  field,  and  obliged  to  seek  the 
odious  aid  of  this  strange  and  unknown  race. 

12.  The  enterprise   being  finally  abandoned,   and  a  retreat 
commenced,  Champlain,  wounded,  but  not  dispirited,  claimed 
the  completion  of  the  promise  of  his  allies  to  convey  him  home 
after  the  campaign.     But  delays  and   excuses  prolonged  the 
time  of  his  departure.     First  guides  were  wanting,  then  a  ca 
noe,  and  he  soon  found  that  the  savages  were  determined  to 
detain  him  and  his  companions,  either  to  accompany  them  in 
their  future  expeditions,  or  to  aid  in  their  defence  in  case  of  ac 
attack  from  the  Iroquois  :  and  he  was  obliged  to  pass  the  win 
ter  in  the  country  of  the  Hurons.     In  the  spring  of  the  follow 
ing  year  he  was  enabled  to  take  leave  of  his  savage  allies,  soon 


CANADA    UNDER    THE    FRENCH.  379 

after  which  he  repaired  to  Tadoussac,  whence  he  flailed,  and 
arrived  in  France  in  the  September  following. 

13.  The  interests  of  the  colony  were  now  for  some  time  much 
neglected,  owing  to  the  unsettled  state  of  France  during  the 
minority  of  Louis  XIII. ;  and  it  was  not  until  1620  that  Cham- 
plain  was  enabled  to  return,  with  a  new  equipment,  fitted  out 
by  an  association  of  merchants.     During  his  absence,  the  settle 
ments  had  been  considerably  neglected,  and,  after  all  that  had 
been  done  for  the  colony,  there  remained,  when  winter  set  in, 
not  more  than  sixty  inhabitants  of  all  ages. 

14.  The  progress  of  the  colony  was  also  checked  by  the  ap 
pointment  of  an  unqualified  governor,  De  Caen,  in  the  place  of 
Champlain,  and,  after  the  restoration  of  the  latter,  by  dissen 
sions  in  the  mother  country,  caused  chiefly  by  the  opposing 
sentiments  of  the  Catholics  and   the  Protestants,  and  the  at 
tempts  of  the  former  to  diffuse  the  Catholic  religion  throughout 
the  New  World.     In  1G29,  during  a  brief  war  between  England 
and  France,  Port  Royal,  Quebec,  and  the  other  French  settle 
ments,   fell  an  easy  prey  to  a  small  English  squadron  com 
manded  by  Sir  David  Kirk,  a  Protestant  refugee  from  France. 
England,  however,  placed  little  value  on  these  distant  conquests, 
and  by  the  treaty  of  March,  1632,  France  obtained  the  restitu 
tion, — not  of  New  France  or  Canada  only,  but  of  Cape  Breton 
and  the  undefined  Acadia. 

15.  On  the  restoration  of  Canada,  Champlain  was  reinvested 
with  his  former  jurisdiction,  which  he  retained  until  his  death, 
which  occurred  early  in   1636.     During  more  than  sixty  years 
after  his  death,  the  colonists  were  engaged  in  almost  constant 
warfare   with   the  powerful  tribes  of  the  Iroquois.     In  1648, 
after  a  brief  interval  of  repose,  their  settlements  were  attacked 
with  almost  fatal  precision,  and  the  inhabitants,  without  dis 
tinction  of  age  or  sex,  involved  in  indiscriminate  slaughter.    The 
Huron  allies  of  the  French  were  almost  everywhere  defeated, 
and  their  country,  lately  so  peaceable  and  flourishing,  became 
a  land  of  horror  and  of  blood.     The  whole  Huron  nation,  with 
one  consent,  dispersed,  and  fled  for  refuge  in  every  direction. 
A  few  afterwards  reluctantly  united  with  their  conquerors  ;  the 

Greater  number  sought  an  asylum  among  the  Chippewas  of  Lake 
uperior, — while  a  small  remnant  sought  the  protection  of  the 
French  at  Quebec. 

16.  The  Iroquois  now  rapidly  extended  their  conquests'  over 
the  western  Huron  tribes,  and  also  over  the  Algouquins  of  New 


880  CANADA    UNDER    THE    FRENCH. 

England,  while  the  French,  shut  up  in  their  fortified  posts,  be 
held  the  destruction  of  their  allies  without  daring  to  venture  to 
their  relief.  In  1665,  however,  the  power  of  the  French  was 
augmented  by  an  increase  of  emigrants,  and  the  addition  of  a 
regiment  of  soldiers.  Three  forts  were  erected  on  the  river 
Richelieu,  (now  the  Sorel,)  and  several  expeditions  were  made 
into  the  territory  of  the  Iroquois,  which  checked  their  insolence, 
and  for  a  time  secured  the  colony  from  the  inroads  of  these 
fierce  marauders. 

17.  During  the  administration  of  De  Courcelles,  who  suc 
ceeded  De  Tracy  as  governor  in  1667,  a  settlement  of  Hurons, 
under  the  direction  of  the  Jesuit  Marquette,  was  established  on 
the  island  of  Mackinaw,  between  lakes  Huron  and  Michigan, — 
a  situation  very  favorable  for  the  fur  trade.     The  site  of  a  fort 
was  also  selected  at  Cataraqui,  on  Lake  Ontario,  near  the  pres 
ent  village  of  Kingston,  an  advantageous  point  for  the  protection 
of  the  trading  interests,  and  for  holding  the  Five  Nations  in 
awe.     Count  Front  enac,  who  succeeded  De  Courcelles  in  1672, 
caused  the  fort  at  Cataraqui  to  be  completed ;  and  it  has  often, 
'ro'm  him,  been  called  Fort  Frontenac. 

18.  In    1084,  M.  De  la  Barre,  the  successor  of  Frontenac, 
crossed  Lake  Ontario,  and  marched  into  the  country  of  the  Iro 
quois  to  subdue  them  ;  but  a  mortal  sickness  having  broken  out 
in  the  French  army,  De  la  Barre  thought  it  best  to  yield  to  the 
terms  of  the  enemy  and  withdraw  his  forces.     In  the  following 
year  De  la  Barre  was  recalled,  and  the  Marquis  Denonville  was 
appointed  in  his  stead. 

19.  Denonville  professed  to  the  Iroquois  a  wish  to  maintain 
peace,  while  the  opposite  course  was  intended  by  him.     Having 
under  various  pretexts,  allured  a  number  of  chiefs  to  meet  him 
on  the  banks  of  Lake  Ontario,  he  secured  them  and  sent  them 
to  France  as  trophies ;  and  afterwards  they  were  sent  as  slaves 
to  the  galleys.     This  base  stratagem  kindled  anew  the  flame  of 
war,  and  each  party  prepared  to  carry  it  on  to  the  utmost  ex 
tremity.     Denonville  made  an  inroad  into  the  country  of  the 
Senecas,  who  burned  their  villages  on  his  approach.     In  return 
the  enemy  attacked  the  two  forts  Niagara  and  Cataraqui,  the 
former  of  which  was  abandoned  after  nearly  all  the  garrison 
had  perished  of  hunger.     Lake  Ontario  was  covered  with  the 
canoes  of  the  enemy ;  the  allies  of  the  French  began  to  waver ; 
and  had  the  savages  understood  the  art  of  siege,  they  would 
probably  have  driven  the  French  entirely  from  Canada.     In 


CANADA    UNDER   THE    FRENCH.  381 

this  critical  situation,  Denonville  was  obliged  to  accept  the  most 
humiliating  terms  from  the  enemy,  and  to  request  back  from 
France  the  chiefs  whom  he  had  so  unjustly  entrapped  and  sent 
thither. 

20.  The  treaty,  however,  was  interrupted  by  an  unexpected 
act  of  treachery  on  the  part  of  the  principal  chief  of  the  Hurons, 
who,  fearing  that  the  remnant  of  his  tribe  might  now  be  left 
defenceless,  captured  and  killed  a  party  of  the  Iroqtiois  depu 
ties   who  were  on  their  way  to  Montreal ;  and  as  he  had  the 
address  to  make  the  Iroquois  believe  that  the  crime  had  been 
committed  at  the  instigation  of  the -French  Governor,  the  flame 
of  war  again  broke  out,  and  burned  more  fiercely  than  ever. 
The  Iroquois  soon  after  made  a  descent  on  the  island  of  Mon 
treal,  which  they  laid  waste,  and  carried  off  200  prisoners. 

21.  In  this  extremity,  when  the  very  existence  of  the  colony 
was  threatened,  Denonville  was  recalled,  and  the  administration 
of  the  government  was  a  second  time  intrusted  to  Count  Fron- 
tenac.     At  this  period,  the  war,  called  by  the  French  and  English 
colonies,  "  King  William's  War,"  broke  out  between  France  and 
England.     It  was  during  this  war  that  the  French  and  their  allies 
attacked  and  destroyed  Schenectady,  Salmon  Falls,  and  Casco 
in  Maine,  and  that  the  British  colonies  sent  unsuccessful  expedi 
tions  against  Quebec  and  Montreal.     Frontenac  made  a  success 
ful  irruption  by  way  of  Lake  Ontario  and  the  river  Oswego,  into 
the  Iroquois  country,  laying  waste  the  villages  of  the  Cayugas 
and  Onondagas ;  but  the  enemy  rallied,  and  severely  harassed 
him  in  his  retreat. 

22.  The  war  between  the  French  and  the  Iroquois  continued 
three  years  after  the  peace  between  France  and  England  in 
1697.     At  length,  in  the  year  1700,  this  long  Indian  war  was 
brought  to  a  close,  and  the  numerous  prisoners  on  both  sides 
were  allowed  to  return.     The  natives,  prisoners  to  the  French, 
availing  themselves  of  the  privilege,  eagerly  sought  their  homes, 
but  the  greater  part  of  the  French  captives  were  found  to  have 
contracted  such  an  attachment  to  the  wild  freedom  of  the  woods, 
that  nothing  could  induce  them  to  quit  their  savage  associates. 

23.  During  Queen  Anne's  war,  from  1702  to  1713,  the  Iro 
quois  preserved  a  kind  of  neutrality  between  the  French"  and 
the  English,  while  each  party  endeavored  to  secure  their  co 
operation  in  its  favor.     After  the  treaty  of  Utrecht,  in  1713, 
Canada  enjoyed   a  long  period  of  uninterrupted  tranquillity. 
The  extent  of  settled  territory,  however,  was  still  small,  chiefly 


382  CANADA  UNDER  THE  ENGLISH. 

embraced  in  a  narrow  strip  on  the  St.  Lawrence,  between  Que 
bec  and  Montreal.  At  Fort  Frontenac  and  Niagara  a  few  sol 
diers  were  stationed;  a  feeble  settlement  was  formed  at  Detroit; 
and  at  Mackinaw  a  fort  surrounded  by  an  Indian  village.  In 
1731  th3  French  erected  Fort  Frederic,  (now  Crown  Point,)  on 
the  western  shore  of  Lake  Champlain,  but  surrendered  it  to  the 
English  under  General  Amherst,  in  1759.  In  1756,  they 
erected  the  fortress  of  Ticonderoga,  at  the  mouth  of  the  outlet 
of  Lake  George;  and  in  1754  the  Marquis  du  Quesne  erected, 
at  the  confluence  of  the  Alleghany  and  Monongahela,  the  mem 
orable  fort  which  bore  his  name. 

24.  The  French  were  likewise  encroaching  upon  Nova  Scotia, 
which  had  been  ceded  to  England  by  the  treaty  of  Utrecht  in 
1713  ;  and  in  the  west  they  were  attempting  to  complete  aline 
of  forts  which  should  confine  the  British  colonists  to  the  terri 
tory  east  of  the  Alleghanies.  These  encroachments  were  the 
principal  cause  which  led  to  the  "  French  and  Indian  war,"  a 
war  which  resulted  in  the  overthrow  of  the  power  of  France  in 
America,  and  the  transfer  of  her  possessions  to  a  rival  nation. 
An  account  of  that  war  has  already  been  given  in  a  former  part 
of  this  work,  to  which  we  refer  for  a  continuation  of  the  history 
of  Canada  during  that  eventful  period. 

II.  HISTORY  OF  CANADA  UNDER  THE  ENGLISH. — 1.  The  his 
tory  of  Canada  subsequent  to  the  peace  of  1763,  is  so  intimately 
connected  with  that  of  the  United  States,  and  so  much  of  it  has 
been  embraced  in  former  pages  of  this  work,  that  we  shall  pass 
briefly  over  those  portions  common  to  both,  and  shall  dwell  on 
such  events  only  as  are  necessary  to  preserve  the  history  of 
Canada  entire. 

2.  During  the  American  Revolution,  the  French  Canadians 
maintained  their  allegiance  to  the  British  crown,  and   united 
with  the  English  in  the  war  against  the  colonies.     The  issue  of 
the  war  was  attended  with  considerable  advantage  to  Canada. 
A  large  number  of  disbanded  British  soldiers,  and  loyalists  from 
the  United  States,  who  had  sought  refuge  in  the  British  terri 
tories,  received  liberal  grants  of  land  bordering  on  the  St.  Law 
rence  and  Lake  Ontario ;  and  at  this  period  are  dated  the  first 
permanent  settlements  in  "  Canada  West,"  or  Upper  Canada. 
The  new  settlers  founded  Kingston,  on  the  site  of  Fort  Fronte 
nac  ;  and  a  few  years  later  a  number  of  emigrants,  under  the 
direction  of  General  Simcoe,  founded  York,  since  called  Toronto. 

3.  In  1791,  the  repeated  requests  of  the  people  for  a  repre- 


0/NADA  UNDER  THE  ENGLISH.  383 

seniative  government  were  granted,  and  Canada  was  divided  into 
two  provinces,  Upper  and  Lower,  over  which  representative  gov 
ernments  were  established,  on  a  basis  resembling  that  of  the 
British  constitution.  In  the  year  1803,  slavery  was  declared 
to  be  inconsistent  with  the  laws  of  the  country,  and  the  few 
individuals  held  in  bondage  received  a  grant  of  freedom. 

4.  Soon  after  the  close  of  the  war  of  1812,  the  principal 
events  of  which,  so  far  as  they  belong  to  Canadian  history,  have 
been  related  in  another  part  of  this  work,  internal  dissensions 
began  to  disturb  the  quiet  of  the  two  provinces,  but  more  par 
ticularly  that  of  Lower  Canada.     The  controversy  began  in  the 
Lower  Province,  between  the  governor  and  the  assembly,  the 
former  demanding  a  large  annual  grant  for  the  uses  of  govern 
ment,  without  specifying  the  particular  objects  to  which  it  was 
to  be  applied,  and   the   latter  demanding  that  the   estimates 
should  be  given  in  detail,  while  the  assembly  should  be  the 
judge  of  their  necessity  and  propriety. 

5.  During  a  long  controversy  with  successive  governors,  most 
of  these  points  were,  one  after  another,  yielded  to  the  represen 
tatives  of  the  people  ;  but  with  each  succession  the  demands  of 
the  assembly  increased,  until,  in  1831,  it  declared  that  "under 
no  circumstances,  and  upon  no  considerations  whatever,  would 
it  abandon  or  compromise  its  claim  over  the  whole  public  reve 
nue."     The  British  government  partially  yielded  to  this  demand 
by  transferring  to  the  assembly  all  control  over  the  most  impor 
tant  revenues  of  the  province,  but,  in  return,  claimed  that  cer 
tain  casual  revenues  arising  from  the  sale  of  lands,  the  cutting 
of  timber,  &c.,  should  be  considered  as  belonging  to  the  crown, 
and  should  be  appropriated  chiefly  to  the  payment  of  the  sti 
pends  of  the  clergy  of  the  established  church.     The  crown  also 
demanded  permanent  salaries  for  the  judges,  the  governor,  and 
a  few  of  the  chief  executive  officers. 

6.  While  these  royal  claims,  which  greatly  irritated  the  peo 
ple,  were  still  unsettled,  the  assembly  next  demanded  that  the 
legislative  council,  hitherto  appointed  by  the  crown,  should  be 
ibolished,  and  a  new  one,  similar  to  the  Americ-an  senate,  sub 
stituted  in  its  place,  with  members  elected  by  the  people.     To 
this  demand   the  British   ministry  gave  a  peremptory  refusal, 
declaring  it  inconsistent  with  the  very  existence  of  monarchical 
institutions;  and  early  in  1837  the  British  parliament,  by  a  vote 
of  318  to  66,  strongly  reaffirmed  the  position  assumed  by  the 
ministry. 


384  CANADA  UNDER  THE  ENGLISH. 

7.  Intelligence  of  this  vote  occasioned  violent  commotions  in 
the  Canadas  ;  various  meetings  of  the  people  were  held  to  con 
sider  the  state  of  the  countiy,  and  a  recommendation  was  made 
to  discontinue  the  us«  of  British  manufactures,  and  of  all  arti 
cles  paying  taxes.     Meetings  of  the  loyalists  also  were  held  in 
Quebec  and  Montreal,  condemning  the  violent  proceedings  of 
the  assembly,  and  deprecating  both  the  objects  and  the  measures 
of  the  so-called  patriot  party. 

8.  A  recourse  to  arms  appears  now  to  have  been  resolved 
upon  by  the  popular  leaders,  foremost  of  whom  was  Papineau, 
speaker  of  the  assembly,  whose  avowed  object  was  an  entire 
separation  of  the  Canadas  from  the  parent  state.     A  central 
committee  was  formed  at  Montreal :  an  association  called  "  The 
Sons  of  Liberty"  paraded  the  streets  in  a  hostile  manner ;  and  a 
proclamation  was  issued  by  them  denouncing  the  "  wicked  de 
signs  of  the  British  government,"  and  calling  upon  all  friends 
of  their  country  to  rally  around  the  standard  of  freedom. 

9.  In  many  places  the  people  deposed  the  magistrates,  and 
reorganized  the  militia  under  officers  of  their  own   selection. 
Loyalist  associations,  however,   were  formed  in  opposition  to 
these  movements  ;  and  the  Catholic  clergy,  headed  by  the  bish 
op  of  Montreal,  earnestly  exhorted  the  people  to  take  no  part 
in  the  violent  proceedings  of  the  "Patriot   party."     In  Mon 
treal,  the  "  Sons  of  Liberty"  were  attacked  in  the  streets  and 
dispersed  by  the  loyalists;  the  office  of  the  Vindicator  news 
paper  was  destroyed,  and  the  house  of  Papineau,  the  great 
agitator,  was  set  on  fire  by  the  victors,  but  rescued  from  the 
flames.     Exaggerated  reports  of  this  affair  spread  through  the 
country,  increasing  the  general  ferment,  and  giving  new  strength 
to  the  cause  of  the  disaffected.     It  being  announced  that  resist 
ance  was  assuming  a  more  organized    form,    the    government 
issued  warrants  for  the  arrest  of  twenty-six  of  the  most  active 
of  the  patriot  leaders,  of  whom  seven  were  members  of  the 
assembly,  including  Papineau,  the  speaker  of  that  body. 

10.  Several  were  apprehended,  but  Papineau  could  not  bo 
found.     A  body  of  militia,  sent  to  make  some  arrests  in  the 
vicinity  of  St.  Johns,  on  the  Sorel,  succeeded  in  their  purpose, 
but  on  their  return  they  were  attacked  by  a  party  of  the  insur 
gents,  and  the  prisoners  were  rescued.     In  the  latter  part  of 
November,   strong  detachments  of  government  troops,    com 
manded  by  Colonels  Gore  and  Wetherall,  were  sent  to  attack 
armed  bodies  of  the  insurgents,   assembled  under  Papineau, 


CANADA  UNDER  THE  ENGLISH.  385 

Brown,  and  Neilson,  in  the  villages  of  St.  Denis  and  St.  Charles, 
on  the  Sorel.  After  considerable  bloodshed,  the  insurrection 
was  suppressed  in  that  quarter ;  Neilson  was  taken  prisoner ; 
and  Brown  and  Papineau  sought  safety  by  escaping  to  the  Uni 
ted  States.  In  December,  thirteen  hundred  regular  and  volun 
teer  troops  were  sent  against  the  districts  of  Two  Mountains 
and  Terrebonne.  At  St.  Eustache  an  obstinate  stand  was  made 
by  the  insurgents,  who  were  finally  defeated  with  severe  loss ; 
the  village  of  Benois  was  reduced  to  ashes,  and  several  of  the 
patriot  leaders  were  taken.  At  the  close  of  the  year  1837,  the 
whole  province  of  Lower  Canada  was  again  in  a  state  of  tran 
quillity. 

11.  In  the  meantime  Upper  Canada  had  become  the  theatre 
of  important  events.     A  discontented  party  had  arisen  there, 
demanding  reforms  similar  to  those  which  had  been  the  cause 
of  dissensions  in  the  lower  province,  and  especially  urging  the 
necessity  of  rendering  the  legislative  council  elective  by  the 
people.     On  the  breaking  out  of  the  insurrection  in  the  lower 
province,  the  leaders  of  the  popular  party,  who  had  long  de 
sired  a  separation  from  Great  Britain,  seized  the  opportunity 
for  putting  their  plans  in  execution,  but  after  a  few  skirmishes 
the  patriot  leaders  disappeared,  their  followers  laid  down  their 
arms,  and  tranquillity  was  restored  throughout  the  province. 

12.  Mackenzie,  however,  one  of  the  promoters  of  the  insur 
rection,  having  fled  to  Buffalo,  succeeded  in  kindling  there  a 
great  enthusiasm  for  the  cause  of  the  "  Canadian  Patriots."    A 
small  corps  was  quickly  assembled ;  Van  Rensselaer,  Suther 
land,  and   others,   presented    themselves  as  military  leaders ; 
possession  was  taken  of  Navy  Island,  situated  in  the  Niagara 
channel ;  and  fortifications  were  there  commenced  which  were 
defended  by  thirteen  pieces  of  cannon.     Recruits  flocked  to 
this  post  until  their  numbers  amounted   to  about  a  thousand. 
Colonel  M'Nab  soon  arrived  with  a  large  body  of  government 
troops,  but  without  the  materials  for  crossing  the  channel,  or 
successfully  cannonading  the  position  of  the  insurgents. 

13.  Much  excitement  prevailed  along  the  American  frontier 
and  volunteers  from  the  states  began  to  flock  in  considerable 
numbers  to  aid  the  cause  of  the  "Patriots."     But  the  Ameri 
can  president,  Mr.  Van  Buren,  issued  two  successive  proclama 
tions,  warning  the  people  of  the  penalties  to  which  they  would 
expose  themselves  by  engaging  in  hostilities  with  a  friendly 

17 


380  CANADA  UNDER  THE  ENGLISH. 

power,  and  also  appointed  General  Scott  to  take  command  of 
the  disturbed  frontier,  and  enforce  a  strict  neutrality. 

14.  In  the  meantime  a  small  steamer,  named  the  Caroline, 
had  been  employed  by  the  insurgents  in  conveying  troops  ana 
stores  from  Fort  Schlosser,  on  the  American  shore,  to  Navy 
Island.     Captain   Drew,    having    been    instructed    by  Colonel 
M'Nab  to  intercept  her  return,  but  not  being  able  to  meet  the 
boat  in  the  channel,  attacked  her  at  night,  while  moored  at  the 
American  shore.     At  least  one  of  the  crew  was  killed,  and  the 
vessel,  after  being  towed  to  the  middle  of  the  stream,  was  set 
on  fire  and  abandoned,  when  the  burning  mass  was  borne  down 
ward  by  the  current,  and  precipitated  over  the  Falls. 

15.  This  act,  occurring  within  the  waters  of  the  United  States, 
occasioned  much  excitement  throughout  the  Union,  and  led  to 
an  angry  correspondence  between  the  British  and  the  American 
minister.     After  the  arrival  of  General  Scott  on  the  frontier, 
effective  measures  were  taken  to  prevent  farther  supplies  and 
recruits  from  reaching  Navy  Island,  when,  the  force  of  the  as 
sailants  continually  increasing,  and  a  severe  cannonade  having, 
been  commenced  by  them,  the  insurgents  evacuated  their  posi 
tion  on  the  14th  of  January.     Van  Rensselaer  and  Mackenzie, 
escaping  to  the  United  States,  were  arrested  by  the  American 
authorities,  but  admitted  to  bail.     A  number  of  the  fugitives 
fled  to  the  west,  and  under  their  leader,  Sutherland,  formed  an 
establishment  on  an  island  in  the  Detroit  channel.     After  meet 
ing  with  some  reverses,  this  party  also  voluntarily  disbanded. 

16.  Tranquillity  was  now,  for  a  short  time,  restored  to  both 
Canadas, — parliament  made  some  changes  in  the  constitution 
of  the  lower  province — and  in  May  1838  the  Earl  of  Durham 
arrived  at  Quebec,  as  governor-general  of  all  British  America ; 
but  the  opening  of  his  administration  meeting  with  some  cen 
sure  in  the  British  parliament,  he  resigned  his  commission,  and 
on  the  1st  of  November  sailed  for  England. 

1*7.  On  the  3d  of  November,  only  two  days  after  *he  depar 
ture  of  the  Earl  of  Durham,  a  fresh  rebellion,  which  had  been 
organizing  during  the  summer  along  the  whole  line  of  the  Amer 
ican  frontier,  broke  out  in  the  southern  counties  of  Montreal 
District.  At  Napierville,  west  of  the  Sorel,  Dr.  Neilson  and 
other  leaders  had  collected  about  4000  men,  several  hundred 
of  whom  were  detached  to  open  a  communication  with  theii 
friends  on  the  American  side  of  the  line.  These  were  attacked 
aud  repulsed  by  a  party  of  loyalists,  who  afterwards  posted 


CANADA  UNDER  THE  ENGLISH.  88*7 

themselves  in  Odelltown  chapel,  where  they  were  in  turn  at 
tacked  by  a  large  body  of  the  insurgents,  headed  by  Neilson 
himself;  but  after  a  severe  engagement  the  latter  were  obliged 
to  retreat  with  considerable  loss. 

18.  In  the  meantime  seven  regiments  of  the  line,  under  the 
command  of  Sir  James  McDonnell,  crossed  the  St.  Lawrence 
and  marched  upon  Napierville,  but  on  their  approach  the  in 
surgents  dispersed.     So  rapid  were  the  movements  of  the  gov 
ernment  troops,  that  the  insurrection  in  Lower  Canada  was 
entirely  suppressed  at  the  expiration  of  only  one  week  after  the 
first  movement.     A  few  days  after  these  events  several  hundred 
Americans  sailed  from  the  vicinity  of  Sackett's  Harbor,  and 
landed  near  Prescott,  where  they  were  joined  by  a  number  of 
the  Canadians.     On  the  13th  of  November  they  were  attacked 
by  the  government  troops,  but  the  latter  were  repulsed.     On 
the  16th  they  were  attacked  by  a  superior  force,  when  nearly 
the  whole  party  surrendered. 

19.  Notwithstanding  the  ill  success  of  all  the  invasions  hith 
erto  planned  on  the  American  side  of  the  line  in  aid  of  the 
Canadian  insurgents,  on  the  4th  of  December  a  party  of  about 
two  hundred   crossed  from  Detroit,  and  landing  a  few  miles 
above  Sandwich,  dispersed  a  party  of  British,  and  burned  the 
barracks  and  a  British  steamer,  but  being  attacked  by  a  larger 
party  of  the  British  on  the  same  day,  they  were  defeated  and 
dispersed.     A  number  of  the  prisoners  were  ordered  to  be  shot 
by  the  Canadian  authorities  immediately  after  the  engagement. 

20.  These  events,  occurring  in  the  latter  part  of  1838,  closed 
the  "Canadian  Rebellion."     Throughout  the  disturbances,  the 
American  government,  acting  upon  the  principles  of  strict  neu 
trality,  had  zealously  endeavored,  as  in  duty  bound,  to  prevent 
its  citizens  from  organizing  within  its  borders,  for  the  purpose 
of  invading  the  territory  of  a  friendly  power;  yet  doubtless  a 
majority  of  the  American  people  sympathized  with  the  Cana 
dians,  and  wished  success  to  their  cause.     The  exceedingly  de 
fective  organization  of  the  insurgents,  their   want  of  concert, 
their  irresolution,  and  the  want  of  harmony  among  their  lead 
ers,  show  that  the  Canadian  people,  however  great  may  have 
been  the  grievances  of  which  they  complained,  were  at  that 
time  totally  unprepared  to  effect  a  forcible  separation  from  the 
mother  country. 

21.  As  the  last  great  event  in  Canadian  history,  on  the  23d 
of  July  1340,   the  British  parliament,  after  much  discussion. 


388  HISTORY    OF    MEXICO. 

passed  an  act  by  which  the  provinces  of  Upper  and  Lower  Can 
ada  were  united  into  one,  under  the  name  of  the  Province  of 
Canada.  The  form  of  government  adopted  was  similar  to  that 
previously  existing  in  each  province, — consisting  of  a  governor 
appointed  by  her  majesty,  a  legislative  council  summoned  by 
the  governor,  and  a  representative  assembly  elected  by  tho 
people. 

22.  As  a  concluding  statement  to  this  brief  sketch  of  Cana 
dian  history,  it  may  be  remarked,  that  only  a  few  of  the  evils 
bo  long  complained  of  have  been  removed,  and  the  great  mass 
of  the  people  have  yet  but  little  share  either  in  the  choice  of 
their  rulers,  or  in  the  free  enactment  of  the  laws  by  which  the 
province  is  governed. 


CHAPTBK  II. 


HISTORY    OF    MEXICO    AND    TEXAS. 

/.  Aboriginal  Mexico. — II.  Colonial  History  of  Mexico. — ///.  Mexico 
during  the  first  Revolution. — IV.  Mexico  from  the  close  of  the  first  Rev- 
oluiton  to  the  adoption  of  the  Federal  Constitution  of  1824. —  V.  Mexico 
from  the  adoption  of  the  Federal  Constitution  in  1824  to  the  commence 
ment  of  the  Texan  Revolution  in  1835. —  VI.  Texan  Revolution. —  VII. 
Mexico  from  the  close  of  the  Texan  Revolution  in  1836  to  the  commcnce- 


GO  ft 

of  it 


tnent  of  the  war  with  the  United  States  in  1846. 

1.  ABORIGINAL  MEXICO. — 1.  At  the  time  of  the  discovery  of 
America,  nearly  the  whole  continent  was  occupied  by  barbarous 
and  wandering  tribes,  of  whose  history  little  that  is  authentic 
can  now  be  learned.     The  aboriginal  Mexicans,  however,  dif 
fered  essentially  from  the  great  mass  of  the  race  to  which  they 
apparently  belonged.     They  had  made  considerable  advances  in 
civilization — were  an  agricultural  people — had  built  flourishing 
cities — and  were  united  under  a  regular  system  of  government. 

2.  The  Toltecas  or  Toltecs,  are  the  most  ancient  Mexican  na 
tion  of  which  history  and  fable  combined  furnish  us  any  ac 
counts.     The  symbolical  representations,  or  hieroglyphics,  from 
which  their  history  is  obtained,  and  which  were  found  among 
the  Mexicans,  represent  that  in  the  year  472  of  the  Christian 
era,  they  were  expelled  from  their  own  country,  called  Tollan. 
wiiuatad  somewhere  to  the  north  of  Mexico,  and  that,  for  some 


HISTORY    OF   MEXICO.  889 

time  after,  they  led  a  migratory  and  wandering  life ;  but,  at 
the  expiration  of  104  years,  they  reached  a  place  about  fifty 
miles  to  tbe  eastward  of  the  city  of  Mexico,  where  they  re 
mained  twenty  years.  Thence  they  proceeded  a  short  distance 
westward,  where  they  founded  a  city,  called  from  the  name  of 
their  original  country,  Tollan,  or  Tula. 

3.  The  Toltecas,  during  their  journeys,  were  conducted  by 
chiefs;  but  after  their  final  settlement,  in  the  year  667,  their 
government  was  changed  to  a  monarchy,  which  lasted  nearly 
four  centuries.     At  the  expiration  of  this  time,  they  had  in 
creased   very  considerably  in   numbers,   and   had    built    many 
cities ;  but  when  in  the  height  of  their  prosperity,  almost  the 
whole  nation  was  destroyed  by  a  famine  and  a  pestilence. 

4.  The  hieroglyphical  symbols  from  which  the  account  of 
this  event  is  derived,  represent  that,  at  a  certain  festive  ball 
made   by   the  Toltecas,   the  Sad  Looking  Devil  appeared    to 
them,  of  a  gigantic  size,  with  immense  arms,  and,  in  the  midst 
of  their  entertainments,  embraced  and  suffocated  them ;  that 
then  he  appeared  in  the  form  of  a  child  with  a  putrid   head, 
and  brought  the  plague ;  and  finally,  at  the  persuasion  of  the 
same  devil,  they  abandoned  the  country  Tula,  and  dispersed 
themselves  among  the  surrounding  nations,  where  they  were 
well  received  on  account  of  their  superior  knowledge  and  civil 
ization. 

5.  About  a  hundred  years  after  the  dispersion  of  the  Toltecs, 
their  country  was  occupied  by  the  Chichemecas,  who  also  came 
from  the  north,  and  were  eighteen  months  on  their  journey. 
Although  less  civi.ized  than  the  Toltecs,  they  had  a  regular 
form  of  monarchical  government,  and  were  less  disgusting  in 
their  manners   than  some   of  the  neighboring  nations.     They 
formed  an  alliance  with  the  remnant  of  the  Toltecs,  and  inter 
married  with  them ;  the  consequence  of  which  was  the  intro 
duction  of  the  arts  and  knowledge  of  the  Toltecs,  and  a  change 
in  the  Chichemecas,  from  a  hunting  to  an  agricultural  people. 
The  Chichemecas  were  soon  after  joined  by  the  Acolhuans, 
likewise  from  the  north  ;  after  which  the  history  of  the  two  na 
tions  is   filled   with  uninteresting  accounts  of  petty  conquests, 
civil  wars,  and  rebellions,  until  the  appearance  of  the  Aztecs, 
or  Mexicans,  also  of  Indian  origin. 

6.  The  latter  are  represented  to  have  left  their  own  country, 
a  great  distance  to  the  north  of  the  Gulf  of  California,  in  the 
year  11  GO,  by  the  command  of  one  of  their  deities  ;  and,  after 


390  HISTORY    OF    MEXICO. 

wandering  fifty-six  years,  to  have  arrived  at  the  city  of  Zum- 
jiango,  in  the  valley  of  Mexico.  During  their  journey  they  are 
supposed  to  have  stopped  some  time  on  the  banks  of  the  river 
Gila,  an  eastern  branch  of  the  Colorado,  where  may  still  be 
seen  remains  of  the  massive  stone  buildings  which  they  are 
said  to  have  constructed. 

7.  Thence  they  proceeded  until  they  came  to  a  place  about 
two  hundred   and  fifty  miles  northwest  from  Chihuahua,  and 
now  known  by  the  name  of  Casa  Grande,  on  account  of  a  very 
large  building  still  extant  there  at  the  time  of  the  Spanish  con 
quest,  and  universally  attributed  to  the  Aztecs,  by  the  tradi 
tions  of  the  country.     Thence  they   proceeded  southward  to 
Culiacan,  on  a  river  of  the  same  name,  which  flows  into  the 
Gulf  of  California,  about  the  24th  degree  of  north  latitude. 
Here  they  made  a  wooden  image  of  their  god,  and  a  chair  of 
reeds  and  rushes  to  support  it,  and  also  appointed  four  priests, 
called  the  "  Servants  of  God,"  to  carry  it  on  their  shoulders 
during  their  subsequent  wanderings. 

8.  When  the  Aztecs  left  their  original  habitations,  they  con 
sisted  of  six  tribes ;  but  at  Culiacan,  the  Mexicans  separated 
from  the  other  five,  and  taking  their  deity  with  them,  continued 
their  journey  alone.     In  the  year  1210,  they  arrived  in  the 
valley  of  Mexico,  where  they  were  at  first  well  received,  but 
they  were  afterwards  enslaved  by  a  neighboring  prince,  who 
claimed  the  territory,  and  who  was  unwilling  to  have  them  re 
main  without  paying  tribute. 

9.  They  were  finally,  however,  released  from  bondage,  when 
they  resumed  their  wanderings,  which  they  continued  until  the 
year  1325,  when  they  came  to  a  place  on  the  borders  of  a  lake, 
where  the  eagle  that  had  guided  them  in  their  journeys  rested 
upon  a  nopal,  where  it  shortly  afterwards  died.     This  was  the 
sign  given  them  by  their  oracle,  designating  the  place  where 
they  were  finally  to  settle ;  and  as  soon  as  they  had  taken  pos 
session  of  the  spot,  they  erected  an  altar  to  the  god  who  had 
conducted  them  in  their   wanderings.     The  city   which    they 
built  here  was  first  called  Tenochtitlan,  and  afterwards  Mexico, 
signifying  the  place  of  Mexitli,  the  Mexican  god  of  war. 

10.  During  the  time  which  intervened  from  the  founding  of 
Mexico  to  the  conquest  by  the  Spaniards,  a  period  of  nearly 
two  hundred  years,  the  Mexicans  went  on  gradually  increasing 
in  power  and  resources,  and,  by  conquest  and  alliances,  they 
extended  their  dominion,  not  only  over  the  other  Aztec  tribes, 


HISTORY    OF    MEXICO.  391 

which  had  accompanied  them  during  most  of  their  wanderings, 
and  which  afterwards  settled  around  them,  but  also  over  other 
tribes  or  nations  that  spoke  languages  different  from  the  Aztec 
or  Mexican. 

11.  Previous  to  their  settlement  in  the  valley  of  Mexico,  the 
Mexicans  continued  unacquainted  with  regal  dominion,  and 
were  governed  in  peace,  and  conducted  in  war,  by  such  as 
were  entitled  to  pre-eminence  by  their  wisdom  or  their  valor ; 
but  after  their  power  and  territories  became  extensive,  the  su 
preme  authority  finally  centered  in  a  single  individual ;  and 
when  the  Spaniards,  under  Cortez,  invaded  the  country,  Mon- 
tezuma  was  the  ninth  monarch  in  order  who  had  swayed  the 
Mexican  sceptre,  not  by  hereditary  right,  but  by  election.  The 
accounts  given  of  all  this  history,  in  the  hieroglyphic  writings 
of  the  Mexicans,  and  which  have  been  faithfully  translated  by 
Spanish  writers,  are  minute  and  circumstantial ;  but  the  details 
would  possess  little  interest  for  us. 

II.  COLONIAL  HISTORY  OF  MEXICO. — 1.  The  conquest  of 
Mexico  by  the  Spaniards,  an  account  of  which  has  already  been 

fiven,  vested  the  sovereignty  of  the  country  in  the  crown  of 
pain,  which  guaranteed  that,  on  no  account  should  it  be  sepa 
rated,  wholly  or  in  part,  from  the  Spanish  monarchy. 

2.  The  establishment  of  a  Spanish  colonial  government  in 
Mexico  was  followed  by  the  bondage  of  the  natives,  who  were 
at  first  reduced  to  the  most  cruel  and  humiliating  form  of  slave 
ry.     About  the  middle  of  the  sixteenth  century,  the  wretched 
ness  of  their  situation  was  somewhat  alleviated  by  the  labors 
and  influence  of  the  worthy  Las  Casas,  but  they  were  not  al 
lowed  to  leave  the  districts  in  which  they  were  settled ;  their 
lands  were  retained   by   the   Spaniards ;    and  they    were  still 
obliged  to  labor  for  their   oppressors.     This  indirect  slavery 
was  eventually  abolished  about  the  beginning  of  the  eighteenth 
century,  but  the  Indians  were  still  deprived  of  all  privileges  as 
citizens,  and  the  government  seemed  to  aim  at  keeping  the  na 
tive  population  in  poverty  and  barbarism. 

3.  The  colonial  government  was  not  much  better  calculated 
to  promote  the  interests  and  prosperity  of  the  native  Spanish 
population.     For  nearly  three  centuries,  down  to  the  year  1810. 
Mexico  was  governed   by  viceroys  appointed  by  the  court  of 
Spain ;  all  of  whom,  with  one  exception,  were  European  Span 
iards.     Every  situation  in  the  gift  of  the  crown  was  bestowed 
upon  a  European;  nor  is  there  an  instance,  for  many  years 


392  HISTORY    OF    MEXICO. 

before  the  revolution,  either  in  the  church,  the  army,  or  the 
law,  in  which  the  door  of  preferment  was  opened  to  a  Spaniard 
Mexican  born.  Through  this  policy  a  privileged  caste  arose, 
distinct  from  the  Mexican  Spaniards  in  feelings,  habits,  and  in 
terests, — the  p;iid  agents  of  a  government  whose  only  aim  was 
to  enrich  itself,  without  any  regard  to  the  abuses  perpetrated 
under  its  authority. 

4.  The  complaints  of  the  Creoles  (the  name  given  to  the 
white  inhabitants,  of  European  descent,  born  in  America)  were 
unheeded   by  the  Spanish  government.     During  the  reign  of 
Charles  V.  in  the  latter  part  of  the  18th  century,  it  is  said  that 
"  Every  office  was  publicly  sold,  with  the  exception  of  those 
that  were  bestowed  upon  court  minions  as  the  reward  of  dis 
graceful  service.     Men  destitute  of  talent,  education,  and  char 
acter,  were  appointed  to  offices  of  the  greatest  responsibility  in 
church  and  state ;  and  panders  and  parasites  were  forced  upon 
America,  to  superintend  the  finances,  and  preside  in  the  su 
preme  courts  of  appeal.    For  the  colonists  there  was  no  respite 
from  official  blood-suckers.     Each  succeeding  swarm  of  adven 
turers,  in  the  eagerness  to  indemnify  themselves  for  the  money 
expended  in  purchasing  their  places,  increased  the  calamities  of 
provinces  already  wasted  by  the  cupidity  of  their  predecessors. 
Truly  might  the  Hispano-Americans   have   exclaimed,    '  That 
which  the  palmer-worm  hath  left  hath  the  locust  eaten,  that 
which  the  locust  hath  left  hath  the  canker-worm  eaten,  and 
that  which   the  canker-worm  hath   left   hath   the   caterpillar 
eaten.'  " 

5.  The  same  writer  thus  forcibly  describes  the  condition  of 
Mexico  immediately  previous  to  the  events  which  led  to  the 
Revolution.     "  The  condition  of  Mexico  at  the  beginning  of  the 
present  century  was  stamped  with  the  repulsive  features  of  an 
anarchical  and  semi-barbarous  society,  of  which  the  elements 
were — an  aboriginal  population,  satisfied  with  existing  in  un 
molested  indigence  ;    a  chaos  of  parti-colored   castes,  equally 
passive,  superstitious,  and  ignorant;  a  numerous  Creole  class, 
wealthy,  mortified,  and  discontented ;  and  a  compact  phalanx 
of  European  officials, — the  pampered  Mamelukes  of  the  crown  — 
who  contended  for  and  profited  by  every  act  of  administrative 
iniquity.     Public  opinion  was  unrepresented ;    there   were  no 
popularly  chosen  authorities,  no  deliberative  assemblies  of  the 
people,  no  independent  publications, — for  the  miserably  meagre 
press  was  but  a  shadow, — a  light-abhorring  phantom,  evoked 


HISTORY    OF    MEXICO.  393 

to  stifle  free  discussion  by  suppressing  its  cause,  and  bound  to 
do  the  evil  bidding  of  a  blind,  disastrous,  and  suicidal  tyranny." 
IH.  MEXICO  DURING  THE  FIRST  REVOLUTION. — 1.  When  in 
the  year  1808,  Charles  IV,  the  king  of  Spain,  was  dethroned  by 
the  emperor  Napoleon,  the  viceroy  of  Mexico  exhorted  the  peo 
ple  to  preserve  their  fidelity  to  their  dethroned  monarch,  and, 
for  the  purpose  of  conciliating  the  good  will,  and  gaining  the 
assistance  of  the  Creoles,  proposed  to  admit  them  to  a  share  in 
the  government ;  but  the  court  of  the  Audiencia,  the  highest  ju 
dicial  tribunal  in  Mexico,  declaring  the  illegality  of  this  meas 
ure,  and  taking  part  with  the  European  Spaniards  against  the 
Creole  population,  seized  and  imprisoned  the  viceroy  and  his 
adherents. 

2.  The  arbitrary  measures  of  the  Audiencia  increased  the 
feeling  of  hostility  against  the  Europeans ;  a  general  impatience 
to  shake  off  the  yoke  of  foreign  domination  was  manifested 
throughout  the  province;  and  on  the  16th  of  September  1810, 
Hidalgo,  a  priest  in  the  little  town  of  Dolores,  raised  the  stan 
dard  of  revolt,  by  seizing  and  imprisoning  seven  Europeans, 
whose  property  he  distributed  amongst  his  followers. 

3.  The  news  of  this  insurrectionary  movement  spread  rapidly, 
and  was  everywhere  received  with  enthusiasm.     On  the  29th 
of  the  same  month,  Hidalgo  entered  the  city  of  Guanaxuato  at 
the  head  of  a  force  of  20,000  men,  chiefly  Indians  poorly  armed, 
overpowered  the  garrison,  put  the  Spaniards  to  death,  gave  up 
their  property  to  his  troops,  and  recruited  his  military  chest 
with  public  funds  amounting  to  five  millions  of  dollars. 

4.  After  having  entered  Valladolid  without  resistance,    he 
advanced,  at  the  head  of  his  motley  force,  within  a  few  miles 
of  the  Mexican  capital ;  but  after  remaining  two  or  three  days 
within  sight  of  the  city,  he  made  a  sudden  and  unaccountable 
retreat.     His  subsequent  career  was  a  series  of  disasters.     On 
the  7th  of  November,  his  undisciplined  and  poorly  armed  troops 
were  met  and  routed  with  great  loss,  in  the  plains  of  Acnlco, 
by  the  royalist  general  Calleja.     Calleja  soon  after  entered  the 
city  of  Guanaxuato,  where  he  took  ample  revenge  for  the  ex 
cesses  which  the  insurgent  populace  had  previously  committed 
against  the  Europeans.     To  avoid   the  waste  of  powder  and 
bail,  it  is  said  that  he  cut  the  throats  of  the  defenceless  inhab 
itants,  until  the  principal  fountain  of  the  city  literally  overflowed 
with  gore. 

5    Hidalgo  retreated  to  Valladolid,  where  he  caused  eighty 
17* 


S94  HISTORY    OF    MEXICO. 

Europeans  to  be  beheaded ;  and  thence  procepding  to  Guada* 
laxara,  he  caused  between  seven  and  eight  hundred  of  the  pop 
ulation  to  be  taken  to  the  neighboring  mountains  and  butchered 
in  secret,  without  any  form  of  trial  or  examination  ;  thus  imitat 
ing,  on  American  soil,  the  horrors  of  the  French  Revolution. 
On  the  17th  of  January  1811,  his  forces  were  routed  at  the 
Bridge  of  Calderon  ;  and  soon  after  Hidalgo  himself,  while  pro 
ceeding  with  several  of  his  officers  to  the  frontiers  of  the  United 
States  to  purchase  arms  and  military  stores,  was  surprised  and 
made  prisoner  through  the  treachery  of  a  former  associate. 
Being  brought  to  trial  by  orders  of  the  government,  he  was 
deprived  of  his  clerical  orders  and  sentenced  to  be  shot.  His 
companions  shared  his  fate. 

6.  After  the  fall  of  Hidalgo,  the  warlike  priest  Morelos  as 
sumed  the  general  command  of  the  insurgent  forces.     During 
the  year  1811,  by  a  series  of  brilliant  victories   which   were 
never  tarnished  by  wanton  cruelties,  he  overcame  the  several 
detachments  sent  against  him,  and  in  February  1812,  his  ad- 
vaaced  forces  had  arrived  within  twenty  miles  of  the  gates  of 
Mexico;  but  soon  after  he  was  shut  up  in  the  town  of  Cuaiitla 
by  the  forces  of  Calleja.     Morelos  sustained  the  siege  with  great 
spirit,  until  famine  and  disease  commenced  their  frightful  rava 
ges  in  the  town,  when  the  place  was  evacuated,  with  but  little 
loss,  on  the  night  of  the  second  of  May.     It  was  during  the 
siege  of  Cdautla  that  Victoria  and  Bravo,  both  young  men, 
first  distinguished  themselves.     At  the  same  time  Guerrero,  in 
the  successful  defence  of  a  neighboring  town,  began  his  long 
and  perilous  career. 

7.  During  nearly  two  years  the  troops  of  Morelos  were  al 
most  uniformly  successful  in  their  numerous  encounters  with 
the  enemy;   but  on  the  23d  of  December  1813,  and  on  the  6th 
of  January  following,  they  were  twice  defeated  with  great  loss 
at  Valladolid.     Morelos  never  recovered  from  these  reverses, 
and  although  he  continued  to  display  all  his  wonted  resolution 
and  activity,  he  lost  action  after  action ;  all  his  strong  posts 
were  taken ;  several  of  his  best  generals  died  upon  the  scaffold, 

.or  perished  on  the  field  of  battle ;  and  finally,  Morelos  himself, 
being  taken  prisoner,  was  condemned  to  death.  On  arriving  at 
the  place  of  execution,  he  uttered  the  following  simple  but  af 
fecting  prayer :  "  Lord,  if  I  have  done  well,  thou  knowest  it : 
if  ill,  to  thy  infinite  mercy  I  commend  my  soul."  He  then 
bound  a  handkerchief  over  his  eyes,  gave  the  signal  to  the  sol- 


HISTORY    OF    MEXICO.  396 

diers  to  fire,  and  met  death  with  as  much  composure  as  he  had 
ever  shown  when  facing  it  on  the  field  of  battle. 

8.  After  the  death  of  Morelos,  the  cause  of  the  insurgents 
languished ;  the  jarring  interests  of  the  different  leaders  broke 
out  into  open  discord ;  and  although  the  war  was  continued  in 
various  quarters,  yet  after  a  struggle  of  nine  years  from  the 
first  outbreak  in  the  little  town  of  Dolores,  the  First  Revolution 
terminated  in  1819,  in  the  total  defeat  and  dispersion  of  the 
Independent  party.  But  although  open  hostilities  were  quelled, 
the  spirit  of  independence  was  daily  gaining  ground  among  the 
Creole  population.  Spain  had  entirely  lost  all  those  moral  in 
fluences  by  which  she  had  so  long  governed  her  colonies  in  the 
New  World. 

IV.  MEXICO,  FROM  THE  CLOSE  OF  THE  FIRST  REVOLUTION  IN 
181 9,  TO  THE  ADOPTION  OF  THE  FEDERAL  CONSTITUTION  OF  1824. 

— 1.  In  the  year  1820,  the  arbitrary  government  of  Spain  gave 
place  to  the  establishment  of  a  constitutional  monarchy.  As 
the  Spanish  constitution  provided  for  a  more  liberal  administra 
tion  of  government  in  Mexico  than  had  prevailed  since  1812, 
the  increased  freedom  of  the  elections  again  threw  the  minds  of 
the  people  into  a  ferment ;  and  the  spirit  of  independence,  which 
had  been  only  smothered,  broke  forth  anew. 

2.  Moreover,  divisions  arose  among  the  Mexican  Spaniards 
themselves,  some,  among  whom  was  the  viceroy  of  Apadaca, 
being  in  favor  of  a  return  to  the  old  system  of  arbitrary  rule, 
while  others  were  sincerely  attached  to  the  liberties  guaranteed 
by  the  new  constitution. 

3.  In  this  state  of  affairs  the  viceroy  planned  a  scheme  for 
overturning  the  existing  government,  and  proclaiming  the  re- 
establishment  of  the  absolute  authority  of  the  king.     Selecting 
as  his  instrument  Don  Augustin  Iturbide,  he  sent  him  to  the 
western  coast  at  the  head  of  a  body  of  troops  to  begin  the  in 
surrection  :  but  Iturbide,  instead  of  acting  in  obedience  to  his 
instructions,  took  the  bold  stand  of  proclaiming  Mexico  wholly 
independent  of  the  Spanish  nation.     Thus  began  the  second 
Revolution — the  war  of  Mexican  Independence. 

4.  On  the  24th  of  February  1821,  Iturbide  proclaimed  his 
project,  known  as  the  "Plan  of  Iguala,"  which  declared  that 
Mexico  should  be  an  independent  nation,  its  religion  Catholic, 
and  its  government  a  constitutional  monarchy.     All  distinctions 
of  caste  were  to  be  abolished ;  all  inhabitants,  whether  Span 
iards,  Creoles,  Africans,  or  Indians,  who  should  adhere  to  the 


396  HISTORY    OF   MEXICO. 

cause  of  independence,  were  to  be  citizens ;  and  the  door  of 
preferment  was  declared  to  be  opened  to  virtue  and  merit  alone. 

5.  The  progress  of  Iturbide  was  rapid  ;  and  before  the  month 
of  July,  the  whole  country,  with  the  exception  of  the  capital, 
recognized  his  authority ;  and  on  the  27th  of  September,  the 
capital  itself  submitted,  and  all  opposition  ceased.     A  national 
congress  was  then  called  for  the  formation  of  a  constitution ; 
and  in  the  meantime  Iturbide,  who  was  eulogized  as  the  savior 
of  the  country,  was  made  temporary  president,  with  a  yearly 
salary  of  one  hundred  and  twenty  thousand  dollars. 

6.  When  the   National  Congress  assembled,   three  distinct 
parties  were  found  among  its  members : — 1st,  the  Bowrbonitts, 
who  wished  a  constitutional  monarchy,  with  a  prince  of  the 
house  of  Bourbon  at  its  head  :  2d,  the  RepvbUcanf,  who  de 
sired  a  federal  republic ;  and  3d,  the  Iturbidists,  who  wished  to 
place  Iturbide  himself  upon  the  throne. 

7.  By  much  artifice  the  soldiers  of  the  garrison  of  Mexico, 
and  a  large  crowd  of  the  leperos  or  beggars  of  the  city,  were 
induced  to  proclaim  Iturbide  emperor.     The  latter,  pretending 
to  yield  with  reluctance  to  what  he  was  pleased  to  consider  tje 
"  will  of  the  people,"  brought  the  subject   before   Congress, 
which,  overawed   by  the  soldiery  and  the  rabble,  gave  their 
sanction  to  a  measure  which  they  had  not  the  power  to  oppose  ; 
and  Iturbide  was  proclaimed,  and  everywhere  acknowledged, 
emperor. 

8.  On  the  accession  of  Iturbide,  a  struggle  for  power  began 
between  him  and  the  Congress,  and,  after  rive  months  of  con 
tention,  Iturbide  terminated  the  dispute  as  Cromwell  and  Bo 
naparte  had  done  on  similar  occasions  before  him,  by  proclaim 
ing  the  dissolution  of  the  national  assembly,  and  substituting  in 
its  stead  a  junta  of  his  own  nomination. 

9.  The  popularity  of  Iturbide  did  not  long  survive  his  as 
sumption  of  arbitrary  power.     In  less  than  a  month  an  insur 
rection  broke  out  in  the  northern  provinces  ;  and  soon  after,  the 
youthful  general,  Santa  Anna,  a  former  supporter  of  Iturbide, 
declared  against  him,  at  the  head  of  the  garrison  of  Vera  Cruz. 
The  old  revolutionary  leaders,  Generals  Bravo,  Guerrero,  and 
Victoria,  joined  Santa  Anna,  when  Iturbide,  terrified  by  the 
storm  which  was  arising  against  him,  formally  resigned  the  im 
perial  crown  on  the  19th  of  March  1823,  and  on  the  llth  oi 
May  following  sailed  for  Europe. 

10.  The  Congress  which  assembled  in  August  immediately 


HISTORY    OF    MEXICO.  397 

entered  on  the  duties  of  forming  a  new  constitution,  which  was 
submitted  on  the  31st  of  January  1824,  and  definitively  sanc 
tioned  in  October  following.  By  this  instrument,  modelled 
somewhat  after  the  constitution  of  the  United  States,  the  Mex 
ican  provinces  were  united  in  one  Independent  Republic.  With 
many  excellent  provisions,  the  constitution  was  liable  to  some 
serious  objections.  The  trial  by  jury  was  not  introduced,  nor 
was  the  requisite  publicity  given  to  the  administration  of  jus 
tice  :  and  as  if  to  bind  down  the  consciences  of  posterity  to  all 
future  generations,  the  third  article  in  the  constitution  declared 
that,  "  The  religion  of  the  Mexican  nation  is,  and  will  be  per 
petually,  the  Roman  Catholic  Apostolic." 

11.  The  fate  of  the  ex-emperor  remains  to  be  noticed.  In 
consequence  of  his  supposed  intention  of  returning  to  Mexico,  a 
circumstance  which  might  endanger  the  peace  of  the  country, 
in  April  1824  the  Congress  passed  a  decree  of  outlawry  against 
him.  In  July,  however,  he  landed  in  disguise,  but  was  soon 
afterwards  arrested,  and  shot  by  order  of  the  provincial  Con 
gress  of  Tamaulipas. 

V.  MEXICO  FROM  THE  ADOPTION  OF  THE  FEDERAL  CONSTITU 
TION  OF  1824  TO  THE  COMMENCEMENT  OF  THE  TEXAN  REVOLU 
TION  IN  1835.— 1.  On  the  first  of  January  1825,  the  first  Con 
gress  under  the  federal  constitution  assembled  in  the  city  of 
Mexico;  and  at  the  same  time  General  Guadalupe  Victoria 
was  installed  as  president  of  the  republic,  and  General  Nicholas 
Bravo  as  vice-president.  The  years  1825  and  1826  passed 
with  but  few  disturbances ;  the  administration  of  Victoria  was 
generally  popular ;  and  the  country  enjoyed  a  greater  degree 
of  prosperity  than  at  any  former  or  subsequent  period. 

2.  The  country  was  divided,  however,  between  two  political 
parties,  at  the  head  of  which  were  two  opposing  Masonic  socie 
ties,  known  as  the  Scotch  and  the  York  lodges ; — the  former 
aristocratic  in  sentiment,  in  favor  of  the  establishment  of  a 
strong  central  government,  and  supposed   to   be  secretly  in 
clined  to  a  constitutional  monarchy,  with  a  king  chosen  from 
the  Bourbon  family  : — the  latter,  opposed  to  a  royal  or  centra] 
government,  of  strong  democratic  tendencies,  and  generally  in 
favor  of  the  expulsion  of  the  Spanish  residents. 

3.  In  the  elections  which  took  place  in  the  autumn  of  1826, 
bribery,  corruption,  and  calumnies  of  all  kinds,  were  resorted  to 
by  both  parties,  and  some  of  the  elections  were  declared  null 
in  consequence  of  the  illegality  of  the  proceedings  by  which 


398  HISTORY    OF    MEXICO. 

'they  had  been1  effected.  At  length,  in  the  beginning  of  1828, 
the  dissensions  of  the  two  parties  broke  out  in  open  hostilities 
by  an  insurrectionary  movement  of  the  Scotch  party,  which, 
however,  was  soon  suppressed. 

4.  In  the  presidential  election  of  1828,  General  Pedraza,  a 
member  of  the  Scotch  party,  was  elected  president,  by  a  ma 
jority  of  only  two  votes  over  his  competitor,  General  Guerrero ; 
but  the  Yorkinos,  declaring  that  the  election  had  been  carried 
by  fraud,  determined  to  obtain  redress  by  an  appeal  to  arms. 
At  this  moment  Santa  Anna,  whose  name  had  figured  in  the 
most  turbulent  periods  of  the  Revolution  since  1821,  appeared 
on  the  political  stage, — at  the  head  of  500  men  he  took  pos 
session  of  the  castle  of  Perote,  and  proclaimed  Guerrero,  the 
caief  of  the  Yorkino  party,  president. 

5.  On  the  last  day  of  November,  the  government  guard  in 
the  city  of  Mexico  was  surprised  by  the  Yorkinos,  and  a  con 
test  began  in  the  streets  of  the  city,  which,  after  continuing 
four  days,  ended  in  the  dissolution  of  the  Congress,  the  flight 
of  the  president  Pedraza,  and  a  partial  pillage  of  the  capital. 
On  the  first  of  January,  1829,  anew  Congress  assembled,  when 
Guerrero  was  made  president,  and  Santa  Anna  was  declared  to 
have  deserved  well  of  his  country. 

6.  Thus  terminated  the  first  struggle  for  the  presidential 
succession  in  Mexico — in  scenes  of  violence  and  bloodshed,  and 
in  the  triumph  of  revolutionary  force  over  the  constitution  and 
laws  of  the  land.     The  appeal  then  made  to  arms  was  after 
wards  deeply  regretted  by  the  prominent  actors  themselves, 
many  of  whom  perished  in  subsequent  revolutions,  victims  of 
their  own  blood-stained  policy.     The    country   long  mourned 
the  consequences  of  their  rash  and  guilty  measures. 

7.  In  July  1829,  a  Spanish  expedition  of  4000  men  landed 
at  Tampico,  for  the  invasion  of  the  Mexican  Republic ;  but  after 
an  occupation  of  two  months,  the  invading  army  surrendered  to 
Sctnta  Anna  on  the  10th  of  September.     At  this  time  General 
Bustamente,  then  in  command  of  a  body  of  troops,  thinking  a 
favorable  opportunity  had  arrived  for  striking  a  blow  at  su 
premacy,  denounced  the  ambitious  designs  of  Guerrero,  and 
marched  upon  the  capital.     The  government  was  easily  over 
thrown,   Guerrero  fled,  and  Bustamente   was   proclaimed    his 
successor.     In  an  attempt  to  recover  his  authority  in  the  fol 
lowing  year,  Guerrero  fell  into  the  hands  of  his  enemies,  when 
he  ^as  condemned  as  a  traitor,  and  executed  in  February  1831 


TEXAN    REVOLUTION.  809 

8.  .After  this,  tranquillity  prevailed  until  183U,  when  Santa 
Anna,  one  of  the  early  adherents  of  Guerrero,  but  afterwards 
the  principal  §upporter  of  the  revolution  by  which  he  was  over 
thrown,  declared  against  the  really  arbitrary  encroachments  of 
Bustamente.     After  a  struggle  of  nearly  a  year,  an  armistice 
was  agreed  upon,  and  Pedraza  was  recalled  to  serve  out  the  re 
maining  three  months  of  his  unexpired  term.     In  the  early  part 
of  1833,  Santa  Anna  himself  was  chosen  president,  and  Gomez 
Farias  vice-president. 

9.  Scarcely  a  fortnight  had  elapsed  after  Santa  Anna  had 
entered  on  the  duties  of  his  office,  when  an  insurrection,  sup 
posed   to   have  been  instigated  by  him,  and  in  favor  of  the 
church  and  the  army,  and  "Santa  Anna  for  dictator,"  broke 
out  within  twenty  miles  of  the  capital.     The  movement,  how 
ever,  was  unsuccessful,  and  soon  after  Santa  Anna  retired  to 
his  estate  in  the  country,  leaving  the  executive  authority  in  the 
hands  of  the  vice-president. 

10.  In  the  early  part  of  1834,  Santa  Anna,  deeming  the  oc 
casion  favorable  for  the  success  of  his  ambitious  designs,  placed 
himself  at  the  head  of  the  military  chiefs  and  the  army,  dis 
solved  the  congress,  and  summoned  another.     In  the  meantime 
he  took  into  his  own  hands  all  the  powers  of  government,  while 
he  used  his  power  and  influence  to  subvert  the  constitution  he 
had  sworn  to  defend. 

1 1 .  The  several  Mexican  states  were  all  more  or  less  agitated 
by  these  arbitrary  proceedings ;  but  the  party  in  power,  at  the 
head  of  which  was   Santa  Anna,  after  much  opposition,  suc 
ceeded  in  abolishing  the  federal  system  of  1824,  and  in  estab 
lishing  a  strong  "  Central  Republic."     The  legislatures  of  the 
states    were  declared   to  be  abolished,   and   the  states    were 
changed  into  departments  under  the  control  of  military  com 
mandants,  who  were  to  be  responsible  to  the  chief  authorities 
of  the  nation, — the  latter  to  be  concentrated  in  the  hands  of 
one  individual,  whose  authority  was  law.     At  the  head  of  tho 
new  government  was  Santa  Anna. 

12.  Several  of  the  Mexican  states  took  up  arms  in  support 
of  the  constitution  of  1824,  bat  all,  with  the  exception  of  Texas, 
hitherto  the  least  important  of  the  Mexican  provinces,  were 
speedily  reduced  by  the  arms  of  Santa  Anna. 

VI.  TEXAN  REVOLUTION. — 1.  At  the  time  of  the  outbreak  of 
the  first  Mexican  Revolution  in  1810,  the  settlements  in  Texas 
consisted  of  only  a  few  feeble  Spanish  garrisons,  connected  with 


400  TEXAN    REVOLUTION. 

a  few  missions  of  the  Roman  church.  When  Mexico  had  es 
tablished  her  independence,  the  Mexican  government  adopted  a 
liberal  system  of  colonization  ;  and  emigrants  in  large  numbers, 
mostly  from  the  United  States,  began  to  flow  to  Texas,  tho 
most  fertile  of  the  Mexican  provinces. 

2.  With  the  exception  of  a  transient  outbreak  in  1826,  Texas 
remained  faithful  to  Mexico,  until  the  arbitrary  proceedings  of 
Santa  Anna  and  his  adherents  overthrew  the  federal  constitu 
tion.     In  opposition  to  a  force  sent  by  Santa  Anna  to  reduce 
them  to  subjection,  the  Texans  declared  that  they  took  up  arms 
"  in  defence  of  their  rights  and  liberties,  which  were  threatened 
by  the  encroachments  of  military  despots,  and  in  defence  of  the 
republican  principles  of  the  Federal  Constitution  of  Mexico." 

3.  The  war  commenced  by  the  successful  attack  of  several 
Mexican  garrisons,  while  the  Mexican  troops  were  advancing 
into  the  country  under  the  command  of  General  Cos,  the  broth 
er-in-law  of  Santa  Anna.     General  Cos,  marching  into  the  in 
terior,  took  post  at  Bexar,  which  he  garrisoned  with  a  thousand 
regular  troops.     This  place  was  soon  besieged  b,y  about  500 
Texans,  and  after  a  vigorous  assault  was  compelled  to  surren 
der,  Dec.  llth,  1835.     General  Cos  and  his  followers,  after 
pledging  themselves  not  to  oppose  in  any  manner  the  re-estab 
lishment  of  the  Federal  Constitution  of  1824,  were  allowed  to 
retire  to  Mexico. 

4.  The  fall  of  Bexar  occasioned  but  a  brief  truce  to  the  war, 
for  in  less  than  three  months  from  the  capitulation  of  General 
Cos,  Santa  Anna  himself  entered  Texas  at  the  head  of  8000  of 
the  best  troops  of  Mexico,  accompanied  by  an  unusually  large 
train  of  artillery.     His  avowed  object  was  "  to  exterminate  the 
rebels,  and  drive  the  Americans  out  of  Texas." 

5.  Sending  a  division  of  his  forces,  under  General  Urrea,  to 
South-eastern  Texas,  Santa  Anna,  at  the  head  of  4000  of  his 
troops,  advanced  to  Bexar,  where  was  a  Texan  force  of  150 
men,  afterwards  increased  to  182,  under  the  command  of  Wil 
liam  Barrett  Travis.     Travis  retired  to  the  fortified  enclosure 
of  the  Alamo,  where  were  a  few  pieces  of  artillery,  and  there 
defended  himself  during  eleven  days  against  the  whole  force  of 
the  enemy. 

6.  This  was  humiliating  in  the  extreme  to  the  Mexican  gen- 
erals ;  and  soon  after  midnight,  on  the  6th  of  March,  their  entire 
army,  commanded  by  Santa  Anna  in  person,  surrounded  the 
fort  for  the  purpose  of  taking  it  by  storm,  cost  what  it  might. 


TEXAN    REVOLUTION.  401 

7.  The  cnvalry  formed  a  circle  around  the  infantry  for  the 
double  object  of  urging  them  on,  and  preventing  the  escape  of 
the  Texans ;  and  amidst  the  discharge  of  musketry  ,-ind  cannon 
the  enemy  advanced  towards  the  Alamo.     Twice  repulsed  in 
their  attempts  to  scale  the  walls,  they  were  again  impelled  to 
the  assault  by  the  exertions  of  their  officers ;  and  borne  onward 
by  the  pressure  from  the  rear,  they  mounted  the  walls,  and,  in 
the  expressive  language  of  an  eye-witness,  "  tumbled  over  like 
sheep." 

8.  Then  commenced  the  last  struggle  of  the  garrison.     Travis 
received  a  shot  as  he  stood  on  the  walls  cheering  on  his  men ; 
and  as  he  fell,  a  Mexican  officer  rushed  forward  to  dispatch 
him.     Summoning  up  his  powers  for  a  final  effort,  Travis  met 
his  assailant  with  a  thrust  of  his  sword,  and  both  expired  to 
gether.     The  brave  defenders  of  the  fort,  overborne  by  multi 
tudes,  and  unable  in  the  throng  to  load  their  fire-arms,  continued 
the  combat  with  the  butt-ends  of  their  rifles,  until  only  seven 
were  left,  and  these  were  refused  quarter.     Of  all  the  persons 
in  the  place,  only  two  were  spared — a  Mrs.  Dickerson,  and  a 
negro  servant  of  the  commandant. 

9.  Major  Evans,  of  the  artillery,  was  shot  while  in  the  act 
of  firing  the  magazine  by  order   of  Travis.     Colonel   James 
Bowie,  who  had  been  confined  several  days  by  sickness.,  was 
butchered  in  his  bed,  and  his  remains  were  savagely  mutilated. 
Among  the  slain,  surrounded  by  a  heap  of  the  enemy  who  had 
fallen  under  his  powerful  arm,  was  the  eccentric  David  Crock 
ett,  of  Tennessee.     The  obstinate  resistance  of  the  garrison, 
and  the  heavy  price  which  they  exacted  for  the  surrender  of 
their  lives,  had  exasperated  the  Mexicans  to  a  pitch  of  rancor 
ous  fury,  at  which  all  considerations  of  decency  and  humanity 
were  forgotten.     The  bodies  of  the  dead  were  stripped,  thrown 
into  a  heap  and  buried,  after  being  subjected  to  brutal  indigni 
ties.     No  authenticated  statement  of  the  loss  of  the  Mexicans 
has  been  published,  although  it  has  been  variously  estimated  at 
from  a  thousand  to  fifteen  hundred  men. 

10.  On  the  3d  of  March,  during  the  siege  of  Bexar,  a  con 
vention  of  Texan  delegates  which  was  in  session  at  Washington, 
on  the  Brazos  river,  agreed  unanimously  to  a  Declaration  of  In 
dependence.     On  the  17th  of  the  same  month  a  constitution  for 
the  Republic  was  adopted,  and  David  G-.  Burnett,  of  New  Jer 
sey,  the  son  of  an  officer  of  the  American  Revolution,  was  ap 
pointed  provisional  president. 


402 


TEXAN    REVOLUTION. 


1 1.  During  the  sitting  of  the  convention,  General  Urrea  was 
proceeding  along  the  line  of  the  coast,  where  he  met  with  but 
feeble  opposition  from  small  volunteer  parties  sent  out  to  pro 
tect  the  retreat  of  the  colonists.     Those  who  were  taken  prison 
ers  by  him  were  mercilessly  put  to  death,  even  though  they 
had  surrendered  upon  written  guarantees  of  safety.     Among 
these  was  the  brave  Colonel  Fannin  and  250  men,  who,  having 
capitulated  upon  honorable  terms,  were  afterwards  shot  by  the 
orders  of  Santa  Anna. 

12.  After  the  fall  of  the  Alamo,  on  the  31st  of  March,  Santa 
Anna  left  Bexar,  and  proceeded  north  in  search  of  the  enemy, 
who  still  showed  a  disposition  to  harass  his  movements.     In 
the  meantime  General  Houston,  the  commander-in- chief  of  the 
Texan  forces,  was  making  what  preparations  his  limited  means 
would  allow  to  arrest  the  progress  of  the  invaders. 

13.  On  the  16th  of  April  Santa  Anna  reached  New  Wash 
ington,  at  the  head  of  the  west  branch  of  Galveston  Bay,  and 
soon   after  encamped    on   the  banks  of  the  San  Jacinto.     On 
the  morning  of  the  20th,  General  Houston,  descending  the  right 
bank   of  Buffalo  Bayou,  took  post  within  three  quarters  of  a 
mile  of  the  enemy.     The  effective  Mexican  force  on  the  San 
Jacinto  now  numbered  1600  men,  while  the  Texans  numbered 
only  783. 

14.  The  opposing  forces  remained  in  their  respective  positions 
until  the  afternoon  of  the  21st,  when  Houston  ordered  his  offi- 


B  A.Y 
AND  TICINITY 

Scale   of  MiTcs  . 

3^ a      'gy±=^zz!l?- 


TEXAN    REVOLUTION.  403 

cers  to  pn.-ade  their  respective  commands,  having  previously 
taken  measures  for  the  destruction  of  all  the  bridges  in  the 
vicinity ;  thus  cutting  off  all  possibility  of  escape  for  the  enemy, 
should  they  be  defeated. 

15.  The  troops  paraded  with  alacrity  and  spirit ;  the  disparity 
in  numbers  seeming  to  increase  their  enthusiasm,  and  to  heighten 
tlu'ir  anxiety  for  the  conflict.     The  order  of  battle  being  formed, 
t!ie  cavalry,  sixty-one  in  number,  commanded  by  Colonel  Mira- 
beau  13.  Lamar,  were  despatched  to  the  front  of  the  enemy's 
!rft  for  the  purpose  of  attracting  their  notice,  when  the  main 
body  advanced  rapidly  in  line,  the  artillery,  consisting  of  two 
six  pounders,  taking  a  station  within  two  hundred  yards  of  the 
enemy's  breastwork.     With  the  exception  of  the  cannon,  which 
commenced  a  vigorous  discharge  of  grape  and  canister,  not  a 
gun  was  fired  by  the  Texans  until  they  were  within  point  blank 
shot  of  the  enemy's  lines,  when  the  war  cry,  Remember  the 
Alamo!  was  raised. 

16.  The  thrilling  recollections  suddenly  revived  by  that  well- 
known  name,  together  with  the  knowledge  that  the  cowardly 
assassins  of  Fannin  and  his  comrades  were  before  them,  gave 
new  excitement  to  the  Texans,  and,  in  the  frenzy  of  revenge, 
they  threw  themselves  in  one  desperate  charge  on  the  enemy's 
works,  and,  after  a  conflict  of  fifteen  minutes,  gained  entire  pos 
session  of  the  encampment ;  taking  one  piece  of  cannon  loaded, 
four  stands  of  colors,  and  a  large  quantity  of  camp  equipage, 
stores,  and  baggage.     The  whole  Mexican  army  was  annihilated 
— scarcely  a  single  soldier  escaping.     Of  nearly  1600  men  who 
commenced  the  action,  630  were  killed,  208  were  wounded, 
and  730  were  made  prisoners ;  while,  of  the  Texan  force,  only 
eight  were  killed,  and  seventeen  wounded.     On  the  day  follow 
ing  the  battle,  Santa  Anna  was  captured  on  the  banks  of  Buf 
falo  Bayou,  while  wandering  alone,  unarmed,  and  disguised  in 
common  apparel.     It  was  only  by  the  exercise  of  extraordinary 
firmness  on  the  part  of  General  Houston  and  his  officers,  that 
his  life  was  spared  from  the  fury  of  his  Texan  captors.     An  ar 
mistice  was  soon  after  agreed  upon,  and  the  several  divisions  of 
the  Mexican  forces,  in  obedience  to  the  orders  of  Santa  Anna, 
retired  beyond  the  Colorado. 

17.  On  the  14th  of  May  a  convention  was  concluded  between 
the  Texan  government  and  Santa  Anna,  by  the  terms  of  which 
hostilities  were  immediately  to  cease  between  the  Mexican  and 
Texan  troops ;  the  Mexican  army  was  to  retire  beyond  the  Rio 


404  HISTORY    OF    MEXICO. 

Grande  ;  prisoners  were  to  be  exchanged,  and  Santa  Anna  was 
to  be  sent  to  Vera  Cruz  as  soon  as  circumstances  would  permit 
it.  On  the  same  day  Santa  Anna  stipulated,  by  a  secret  treaty 
signed  by  him,  that  Mexico  should  enter  into  an  amicable  treaty 
with  Texas  as  an  independent  nation. 

18.  Owing  to  divisions  in  the  Texan  congress,  Santa  Anna 
did  not  obtain  his  release  until  December,  and  on  his  reaching 
Mexico  he  publicly  disavowed  all  treaties  and  stipulations  what 
ever,  as  conditional  to  his  release  ;  but  even  this  disavowal  was 
not  effectual  in  restoring  him  to  the  favor  of  his  countrymen, 
whose  want  of  confidence  in  him  was  increased  by  his  duplicity  ; 
arid  he  was  obliged  to  go  into  retirement  until  another  revolu 
tion  in  his  unhappy  country  enabled  him  to  regain  the  power 
he  had  lost. 

19.  The  battle  of  San  Jacinto  gave  peace  to  Texas,  and  the 
rank  of  an  independent  republic  among  the  nations  of  the  earth, 
although  Mexico  still  claimed  her  territory,  and  continued  •  to 
maintain  a  hostile  attitude  towards  her.     A  large  majority  of 
the  Texan  people,  however,  had  long  cherished  the  hope  of  ad 
mission  into  the  American  confederacy  ;  and  although  the  meas 
ure  encountered  much  opposition  on  the  part  of  a  portion  of 
the  states,  yet  on  the  28th  of  February  1845,  the  joint  resolu 
tion  of  the  two  houses  of  Congress  in  favor  of  the  proposed 
annexation  passed  the  Senate,  and  on  the  1st  of  March  received 
the  signature  of  the  president.     In  the  following  winter  the 
senators  of  the  State  of  Texas  took  their  seats,  for  the  first  time, 
in  the  national  council  of  the  American  Union. 

VII.  MEXICO  FROM  THE  CLOSE  OF  THE  TEXAN  REVOLUTION 
IN  1836,  TO  THE  COMMENCEMENT  OF  THE  WAR  WITH  THE  UNITED 

STATES  IN  1846. — 1.  Mexican  history,  from  the  commencement 
of  the  Texan  Revolution  down  to  the  opening  of  the  war  with 
the  United  States  in  1846,  is  but  a  series  of  civil  wars  and  do 
mestic  revolutions,  under  which  the  country  enjoyed  neither 
repose  nor  prosperity.  In  1838  a  rebellion  against  the  central 
government  was  planned  by  General  Mexia,  who  lost  his  life  in 
the  brief  struggle  that  followed.  In  the  winter  of  the  same 
year  the  harbor  of  Vera  Cruz  was  blockaded,  and  the  city  at 
tacked  by  a  French  fleet. 

2.  In  July  1840,  an  insurrection  broke  out  in  the  city  of 
Mexico,  but  after  a  conflict  of  twelve  days  a  general  amnesty 
was  agreed  upon  by  the  contending  factions.  At  the  same  time 
Yucatan  withdrew  from  the  general  government,  but  after  a 


HISTORY    OF    MEXICO.  405 

struggle  of  three  years  against  the  forces  of  Mexico,  and  con 
tending  factions  at  home,  she  again  entered  the  Mexican  con 
federacy. 

3.  In  the  month  of  August  1841,  General  Paredes,  seconded 
by  Santa  Anna,  placed  himself  at  the  head  of  a  successful  revo 
lution,  which  overthrew  the  existing  constitution  of  Mexico,  and 
proclaimed  the  establishment  of  an  intricate  representative  sys 
tem,  under  which  Santa  Anna  arose  to  the  presidency  in  1843 
— or,  as  might  with  more  propriety  be  said,  to  the  supreme 
dictatorship  of  the   Mexican  nation.     In   the  following  year, 
however,  Paredes,  who  had  hitherto  acted  with  Santa  Anna, 
openly  declared  against  the  dictator :  after  a  civil  war  of  some 
months,  Santa  Anna  was  taken  prisoner,  when  Congress  passed 
a  decree  of  perpetual  banishment  against  him. 

4.  It  was  at  this  time  that  Texas,  having  maintained  her  in 
dependence  of  Mexico  during  nine  years,  applied  for  and  ob 
tained  admission  into  the  American  confederacy  as  one  of  the 
states  of  the  Union.     On  the  arrival  in  Mexico  of  the  news  of 
the  passage  of  the  act  of  annexation,  the  provisional  president, 
General  Herrera,  issued  a  proclamation  calling  upon  the  citi 
zens  to  rally  in  support  of  the  national  independence,  which 
was  represented  as  being  seriously  threatened  by  the  aggres 
sions  of  the  United  States. 

5.  An  account  of  the  war  which  followed  has  already  been 
given  in  its  connection  with  the  history  of  the  United  States. 
Even  in  the  midst  of  that  war  Mexico  was  not  exempt  from 
serious  domestic  dissensions.     When  at  length  Herrera,  con 
vinced  of  the  utter  inability  of  Mexico  to  carry  on  a  successful 
war  for  the  recovery  of  Texas,  showed  a  disposition  to  conclude 
a  peaceable  arrangement  with  the  United  States,  Paredes  pro 
claimed    against  him,   and  after  a  short  struggle   drove   him 
from  power.     But  the  triumph  of  Paredes  was  short,  for  while 
he   was  engaged  in  preparations  to  meet  the  foreign  enemy, 
Santa  Anna  was  recalled  by  the  revolutionary  party,  and,  en 
tering  Mexico  in  triumph,  was  again  placed  at  the  head  of  gov 
ernment.     But  henceforth  the  good  fortune  of  the  Dictator 
deserted  him.     He  lost  one  battle  after  another,  until,  finally, 
being  driven  from  the  capital,  he  was  compelled  to  witness  the 
dismemberment  of  his  unhappy  country.     Texas,  New   Mexico, 
and  California,  the  fairest  portions  of  the  public  domain,  were 
forever  wrested  from  Mexican  rule.  • 


THE   CONSTITUTION*   OF   THE    UNTIED  STATES 
OF   AMERICA. 


PREAMBLE.11 

WE,  the  people  of  the  United  States,  in  order  to  form  a  more 
perfect  union,  establish  justice,  insure  domestic  tranquillity, 
provide  for  the  common  defence,  promote  the  general  welfare, < 
and  secure  the  blessings  of  liberty  to  ourselves  and  our  poster 
ity,  do  ordain  and  establish  this  Constitution  for  the  United 
States  of  America. 

ARTICLE  I. 
OF    THE   LEGISLATURE. 

SECTION    I. 

All  legislative15  powers  herein  granted  shall  be  vested  in  n 
Congress0  of  the  United  States,  which  shall  consist  of  a  Senate 
and  House  of  Representatives. 

EXPLANATORY  NOTES. 

*  Constitution,  in  a  political  sense,  is  the  constituted  or  established  form   of 
government.     It  is  thcfnndamen/al  law  of  a  nation  ; — the  regulation  that  deter 
mines  the  manner  in  which  the  authority  vested  in  the  government  is  to  be  ex 
ercised.     Our  constitution  is  found  in  a  written  document.     The  English  con 
stitution  is  not  found  in  any  one  written  article,  but  consists  of  acts  of  Parlia 
ment,  decisions  of  courts  of  law,  and  long  established  customs  and  usages. 

»  A  preamble  is  a  preface  or  introduction,  the  object  of  which  is  to  announce 
the  character  and  design  of  the  work  to  which  it  is  prefixed. 

'•  Legislative  power  is  the  law-making  power. 

«  Congress  is  a  meeting  for  the  settlement  of  national  affairs  whether  relating 
to  one  or  more  nations. 

The  questions  in  Italics  refer  to  the  Explanatory  Notes  :  those  in  Roman  letters  to  the 
Constitution. 

•  What  is  a  Constitution  7    »  What  is  a  preamble  1     What  are  the  objects  of  thn 
Constitution,  a«  expressed  in  the  preamble  ? 

ARTICLE  I. 

BBCTION  1. — In  what  is  the  legislative  power  veste.l  1  t  What  is  legislative  power  1 
c  What  is  a  Conffrosn  1 


CONSTITUTION    OF    THE    UNITED    STATES.  407 


SECTION    II. 

First  Clause. — The  House  of  Representatives  shall  be  com 
posed  of  members  chosen  every  second  year*  by  the  people  of 
the  several  States,  and  the  electors1*  in  each  state  shall  have  the 
qualifications  requisite  for  electors  of  the  most  numerous  branch 
of  the  State  Legislature. 

Second  Clause. — No  person  shall  be  a  representative  who 
shall  not  have  attained  to  the  age  of  twenty-five  years,  and  been 
seven  years  a  citizen  of  the  United  States,  and  who  shall  not, 
when  elected,  be  an  inhabitant6  of  that  state  in  which  he  shall 
be  chosen. 

Third  Clause. — Representatives  and  direct  taxes  shall  be  ap 
portioned  among  the  several  States  which  may  be  included 
within  this  Union,  according  to  their  respective  numbers,  which 
shall  be  determined  by  adding  to  the  whole  number  of  free  per 
sons,  including  those  bound  to  service  for  a  term  of  years,  and, 
excluding  Indians  not  taxed,  three  fifths  of  all  other  persons.*1 

a  In  England,  members  of  the  House  of  Commons,  corresponding  to  our  House 
of  Representatives,  are  chosen  for  seven  years.  The  object  in  having  frequent 
elections  is  to  make  the  representatives  more  directly  responsible  to  the  people. 
The  period  for  which  a  representative  is  chosen  embraces  what  is  called  one 
Congress. 

b  An  elector  is  one  •who  has  a  vote  in  the  choice  of  an  officer.  "  The  electors 
in  each  State,"  here  spoken  of,  are  those  who  are  entitled,  by  the  laws  of  the 
State  in  which  they  reside,  to  vote  for  members  of  the  most  numerous  branch  of 
the  State  Legislature ;  consequently,  those  who  are  entitled  to  vote  for  this 
branch  of  the  State  Legislature,  may  vote  for  members  of  the  House  of  Repre 
sentatives.  And  as  the  right  of  suffrage  in  the  several  States  is  now  almost  uni 
versal  to  all  American  citizens  of  twenty-one  years  of  age,  nearly  all  have  a  vote 
in  the  choice  of  their  representatives. 

c  It  has  been  decided  that  a  man  residing  at  the  seat  of  government  in  an  offi 
cial  capacity,  holding  an  office  under  the  United  States,  does  not  cease  to  be  a 
legal  inhabitant  of  the  State  of  which  he  was  a  citizen. 

d  The  representative  population  is  not  the  whole  population  of  the  United 
States;  for,  after  including  all  free  persons,  excluding  Indians  not  taxed,  it  in 
cludes  only  "  three  fifths  of  all  other  persons."  The  "  other  persons"  here  allu 
ded  to  are  slaves  ;  consequently  the  slaveholding  States  have  a  representation 
for  three  fifths  of  their  slaves  ;  and  their  citizens,  individually,  hold  greater  polit- 
ioal  power,  than  the  citizens  of  non- slaveholding  States.  As  an  offset  to  this,  direct 

SECTION  II. — 1st.  Of  whom  is  the  House  of  Representatives  composed  ?  a  For  how 
long  a.  period  are  members  of  the  English  House  of  Commons  chosen  ?  What  is  the  ob 
ject  "'n  having  frequent  elections  ?  What  period  is  embraced  in  each  Congress  ?  k  fVhat 
is  an  elector  1  How  extensive  is  the  privilege  of  voting  for  representatives  1 

2d.  What  are  the  legal  qualifications  of  representatives  1  c  Must  the  representative 
be  a  resident  of  the  State  in  which  he  shall  be  chosen  ? 

3d.  How  are  representatives  and  direct  taxes  apportioned  among  the  States  ?  How 
are  the  respective  numbers  of  the  people  determined  ?  How  often  is  the  enumer  \tion 
to  be  made  7  ll  What  then  is  understood  by  the  representative  population  1  Who  are  tke 
"'other pcncm"  here  alluded  to?  How  is  the  political  power  of  the  South  afectcd  by 
this  clause  ?  What  offset  to  this  1  Wtat  is  the  ratio  of  representation  1 


408  CONSTITUTION    OF    THE    UNITED    STATES. 

The  actual  enumeration  shall  be  made  within  three  years  after 
the  first  meeting  of  the  Congress  of  the  United  States,  and 
within  every  subsequent  term  of  ten  years,  in  such  a  manner  as 
they  shall  by  law  direct. 

The  number  of  representatives  shall  not  exceed  one  for  every 
thirty  thousand,  but  each  state  shall  have  at  least  one  represen 
tative,  and  until  such  enumeration  shall  be  made,  the  State  of 
New  Hampshire  shall  be  entitled  to  choose  three,  Massachusetts 
eight,  Rhode  Island  and  Providence  Plantations  one,  Connecti 
cut  five,  New  York  six,  New  Jersey  four,  Pennsylvania  eight, 
Delaware  one,  Maryland  six,  Virginia  ten,  North  Carolina  five, 
South  Carolina  five,  and  Georgia  three. 

Fourth  Clause. — When  vacancies  happen  in  the  representation 
from  any  State,  the  executive  authority  thereof  shall  issue  writs 
of  election  to  fill  up  such  vacancies. 

Fifth  Clause. — The  House  of  Representatives  shall  choose 
their  Speaker,  and  other  officers,  and  shall  have  the  sole  power 
of  impeachment.* 

SECTION    III. 

First  Clause. — The  Senate  of  the  United  States  shall  be  com 
posed  of  two  Senators  from  each  State,  chosen  by  the  Legisla 
ture  thereof  for  six  years ;  and  each  Senator  shall  have  one 
vote.b 

taxes  (if  such  should  be  imposed  by  the  government)  are  to  be  apportioned  by 
the  same  rule  as  representatives.  The  ratio  of  representation  is  a  common  divi 
sor  of  the  number  of  inhabitants  in  each  State,  and  not  in  the  whole  Union.  In 
1790,  the  ratio,  or  the  number  of  citizens  entitled  to  a  representative,  was  33,000, 
and  the  whole  number  of  representatives  was  10G.  In  1850  the  ratio  was  93,420, 
and  the  number  of  representatives  235.  By  act  of  Congress,  each  organ 
ized  territory  of  the  United  States  is  entitled  to  a  delegate  to  Congress.  Such 
delegate  is  entitled  to  a  seat  in  the  House,  and  has  the  right  of  debating,  but  is 
not  allowed  to  vote. 

a  Impcnckmc.nl.  is  an  accusation  against  a  public  officer  for  misconduct  in  the 
discharge  of  his  oiiicial  duties.  The  power  of  impeachment,  as  vested  in  the 
House  of  Representatives,  extends  only  to  officers  of  the  general  government. 
State  officers  may  be  impeached  in  a  similar  way  by  the  Legislatures  of  the  sev 
eral  States.  The  mode  of  impeachment  and  trial,  which  is  similar  to  the  ordinary 
forms  of  judicial  proceedings,  is  derived  from  the  British  Parliament,  in  which 
the  Commons  have  the  sole  power  of  impeachment,  and  the  House  of  Lords  the 
power  of  trial. 

b  The  Senators  being  chosen  by  the  State  Legislatures,  it  is  settled  by  the 

The  tutw  and  the  number  of  representatives,  in  1790?  In  1850  ?  What  is  said  of 
delegates  from  t/ie  territories  1 

4th.  Flow  are  vacancies  filled  ? 

5th.  How  are  officers  of  the  House  chosen  1  What  sole  power  has  the  House  ? 
*  What  i.s-  impeachment  7  Who  may  be  impeached  by  the.  House  ?  How  may  State  offi 
cers  be  impeached  ?  What,  is  said  of  the  made  of  'impeachment  ? 

SECTION  HI.— 1st.  Of  whom  is  the  Sennit;  composed  7  Who  choose  the  Senators, 
and  for  what  time  1  '•  hi  w/tat.  manner  are  tkuu  chosen  ? 


CONSTITUTION    OF    THE    UNITED    STATES.  409 

Second  Clause. — Immediately  after  they  shall  be  assembled, 
in  consequence  of  the  first  election,  they  shall  be  divided,  as 
equally  as  may  be,  into  three  classes. 

The  seats  of  the  Senators  of  the  first  class  shall  be  vacated 
at  the  expiration  of  the  second  year ;  of  the  second  class,  at  the 
expiration  of  the  fourth  year ;  and  of  the  third  class,  at  the"  ex 
piration  of  the  sixth  year ;  so  that  one  third  may  be  chosen 
every  second  year ;  and  if  vacancies  happen,  by  resignation  or 
otherwise,  during  the  recess  of  the  Legislature  of  any  State, 
the  Executive  thereof  may  make  temporary  appointments,  until 
the  next  meeting  of  the  Legislature,  which  shall  then  fill  such 
vacancies.11 

Third  Clause. — No  person  shall  be  a  Senator  who  shall  not 
have  attained  to  the  age  of  thirty  years,  and  been  nine  years  a 
citizen  of  the  limited  States,  and  who  shall  not,  when  elected, 
be  an  inhabitant  of  that  State  for  which  he  shall  be  chosen. 

Fourth  Clause. — The  Vice-President  of  the  United  States 
shall  be  president  of  the  Senate ;  b»t  shall  have  no  vote,  unless 
they  be  equally  divided. 

Fifth  Clause. — The  Senate  shall  choose  their  other  officers, 
and  also  a  President  pro  tempore,b  in  the  absence  of  the  Vice- 
President,  or  when  he  shall  exercise  the  office  of  President  of 
the  United  States. 

Sixth  Clause.— The  Senate  shall  have  the  sole  power  to  try 
all  impeachments.  When  sitting  for  that  purpose,  they  shall 
be  on  oath,  or  affirmation.  When  the  President  of  the  United 
States  is  tried,  the  Chief  Justice  shall  preside ;  and  no  person 
shall  be  convicted  without  the  concurrence  of  two  thirds  of  the 
members  present. 

practice  of  most  of  the  States  that  they  may  be  chosen  by  joint  ballot,  of  bath 
nouses,  and  not,  necessarily,  by  the  Legisiatui'e  in  its  official  capacity' — each 
house  having  a  negative  on  the  other. 

a  Care  is  taken  that  but  one  vacancy  shall  occar  at  the  same  time,  in  the  rep 
••esentation  of  any  one  State.  The  Governor  of  a  State  can  make  no  appoint 
ment  of  a  Senator  In  anticipation  of  a  vacancy  The  vacancy  must  exist  when 
the  appointment  is  made. 

t>  Pro  tempore  is  a  Latin  phrase,  signifying,  for  the  time. 

3d.  How  were  the  Senators  at  first  divided  ?     In  what  order  were  their  offices  to  lie 
•.acated  7     How  are  vacancies  to  be  filled  1    a  What  cure  is  taken  in  regard  to  vacate- 
cicx  1     By  what  rule  is  the  governor  restrained  in  filing  vacancies  ? 
3d.  What  legal  qualifications  are  required  of  a  Senator  7 
'fth.  Who  is  president  of  the  Senate  7    When  only  can  he  vote  7 
5th.  What  is  said  of  the  other  officers  of  the  SenUe  7    *>  What  is  the  moaning  if  "pro 
tempore  ?" 

6th.  What  sole  power  has  the  Senate  1  When  dees  the  Chief  Justice  piesldo?  What 
number  can  convict  a  persou  1 

18 


410  CONSTITUTION    OF    THE    UNITED    STATES. 

Seventh  Clause. — Judgment,  in  case  of  impeachment,  shall 
not  extend  farther  than  to  a  removal  from  office,  and  disqualifi 
cation  to  hold  and  enjoy  any  office  of  honor,  trust,  or  profit, 
under  the  United  States ;  but  the  the  party  convicted  shall, 
nevertheless,  be  liable  and  subject  to  indictment,  trial,  judg 
ment,  and  punishment,  according  to  law.* 

SECTION    IV. 

First  Clause. — The  times,  places,  and  manner  of  holding  elec 
tions  for  Senators  and  Representatives,  shall  be  prescribed,  in 
each  State,  by  the  Legislature  thereof;  but  the  Congress  may, 
at  any  time,  by  law,  make  or  alter  such  regulations,  except  as 
to  the  places  of  choosing  Senators.1* 

Second  Clause. — The  Congress  shall  assemble  at  least  once 
in  every  year,  and  such  meeting  shall  be  on  the  first  Monday 
in  December,  unless  they  shall,  by  law,  appoint  a  different  day. 

SECTION  v. 

First  Clause. — Each  house  shall  be  the  judge  of  the  election, 
returns,  and  qualifications  of  its  own  members,  and  a  majority 
of  each  shall  constitute  a  quorum0  to  do  business  ;  but  a  smaller 
number  may  adjourn  from  day  to  day,  and  may  be  authorized 
to  compel  the  attendance  of  absent  members  in  such  manner, 
and  under  such  penalties,  as  each  house  may  provide. 

Second  Clause. — Each  house  may  determine  the  rules  of  its 
proceedings,  punish  its  members  for  disorderly  behavior,  and, 
with  the  concurrence  of  two  thirds,  expel  a  member. 

Third  Clause. — Each  house  shall  keep  a  journal  of  its  pro 
ceedings,  and,  from  time  to  time,  publish  the  same,  excepting 

*  In  England,  the  judgment  upon  impeachment  extends  not  only  to  removal 
from  office,  but  to  the  whole  penalty  attached  by  law  to  the  offence.  The  House 
of  Lords  may,  therefore,  inflict  capital  punishment,  banishment,  &c.,  according 
to  its  discretion. 

b  Although  Congress  has  the  power  to  appoint  the  times  and  modes  of  choos 
ing  Senators  and  Representatives,  this  power  has  not  been  exercised  by  it 
The  times  and  modes  of  election  are  now  various  in  the  several  States. 

c  A  quorum  means  a  sufficient  number  to  transact  business. 

7th.  How  far  may  judgment  extend,  in  case  of  impeachment  ?  To  what  is  the  party 
convicted  further  liable  1  a  What  is  the  law  on  this  subject  in  England  ? 

SKCTiori  IV. — 1st.  Who  prescribe  the  time,  place,  and  manner,  of  holding  elections 
for  senators  and  representatives  ?  What  power  has  Congress  over  this  subject  ?  ^  Has 
Congress  ever  exercised  this  power  ?  The  consequence  7 

2a.  How  often,  and  when,  does  Congress  assemble  ? 

SUCTION  V.— 1st.  Of  what  is  each  house  made  the  judge  ?  What  constitutes  a  quo 
mm  1  What  may  a  smaller  number  do  ?  e  What  is  meant  by  "  a  quwum?n 

2d.  What  other  powers  has  each  house  1 

3d.  What  IB  required  of  each  house  relative  to  a  journal  ? 


CONSTITUTION    OF    THE    UNITED    STATES.  411 

such  parts  as  may,  in  their  judgment,  require  secrecy ;  and  the 
yeas  and  nays  of  the  members  of  either  house,  on  any  question, 
shall,  at  the  desire  of  one  fifth  of  those  present,  be  entered  on 
the  journal. 

Fourth  Clause. — Neither  house,  during  the  session  of  Con 
gress,  shall,  without  the  consent  of  the  other,  adjourn  for  more 
than  three  days,  nor  to  any  other  place  than  that  in  which  the 
two  houses  shall  be  sitting. 

SECTION    VI. 

First  Clause. — The  Senators  and  Representatives  shall  re 
ceive  a  compensation  for  their  services,  to  be  ascertained  by 
law,  and  paid  out  of  the  Treasury  of  the  United  States.a 

They  shall,  in  all  cases,  except  treason,b  felony,6  and  breach 
of  the  peace/  be  privileged  from  arrest  during  their  attendance 
at  the  session  of  their  respective  houses,  and  in  going  to  and 
returning  from  the  same;  and,  for  any  speech  or  debate,  in 
either  house,  they  shall  not  be  questioned  in  any  other  place." 

Second  Clause. — No  Senator  or  Representative  shall,  during 
the  time  for  which  he  was  elected,  be  appointed  to  any  civil 
office,  under  the  authority  of  the  United  States,  which  shall 
have  been  created,  or  the  emoluments  whereof  shall  have  been 
increased  during  such  time ;  and  no  person,  holding  any  office 
under  the  United  States,  shall  be  a  member  of  either  house, 
during  his  continuance  in  office. 

a  Members  of  Congress  receive  eight  dollars  for  every  day's  attendance  ;  and 
eight  dollars  for  every  twenty  miles  travel,  by  the  most  usual  route,  from  their 
place  of  residence  to* the  seat  of  Congress,  both  in  going  to  and  returning  from 
'he  session. 

i-  Treason  consists  in  one  or  more  of  these  three  things— levying  war  against 
the  United  States — adhering  to  their  enemies — giving  them  aid  and  comfort. 
The  war  must  be  actually  levied,  to  constitute  treason.     A  conspiracy  to  levy 
war  is  not  treason. 
•  c  Felony,  in  common  speech,  signifies  any  offence  punishable  with  death. 

d  The  term  "  Breach  of  the  peace,"  includes  all  indictable  offences — that  ia, 
puch  serious  oifences  as  a  person  may  be  charged  with  by  a  grand  jury  under 
oath. 

e  For  a  speech  delivered  in  Congress  a  member  cannot  be  held  legally  account 
able  ;  but,  if  he  publish  the  speech,  and  it  contain  a  libel,  he  is  liable  to  an  action 
(or  t  as  in  any  other  case. 

4th.   What  are  the  rules  respecting  adjournments? 

SECTION  VI. —  1st.  What  is  said  of  the  compensation  of  senators  and  representatives  1 
\Vliou  privileged  from  arrest  ?  For  what  are  they  not  to  be  questior  ed  ?  a  What  com- 
pensation  tio  'members  receive  ?  lj  In  what  does  treason  consist  1  c  What  is  felony  1 
J  I<  reach  of  the  pence  ?  c  W hat  if  a  member  publish  a  libf.liius  speech  ? 

2d.  To  what  oilier  cannot  members  be  appointed  ?  What  it' a  perscn  hold  an  office 
United  Suues  ? 


412  CONSTITUTION    OP   THE    UNITED    STATES. 

SECTION    VII. 

First  Clause. — All  bills  for  raising  revenue,  shall  originate  in 
the  House  of  Representatives ;  but  the  Senate  may  propose  or 
concur  with  amendments,  as  on  other  bills.* 

Second  Clause. — Every  bill  which  shall  have  passed  the 
House  of  Representatives  and  the  Senate,  shall,  before  it  be 
comes  a  law,  be  presented  to  the  President  of  the  United  States ; 
if  he  approve,  he  shall  sign  it ;  but  if  not,  he  shall  return  it,  with 
his  objections,  to  that  house  in  which  it  shall  have  originated, 
who  shall  enter  the  objections  at  large  on  their  journal,  and  pro 
ceed  to  reconsider  it. 

If,  after  such  reconsideration,  two  thirds  of  that  house  shall 
agree  to  pass  the  bill,  it  shall  be  sent,  together  with  the  objec 
tions,  to  the  other  house,  by  which  it  shall  likewise  be  reconsid 
ered  ;  and  if  approved  by  two  thirds  of  that  house,  it  shall  be 
come  a  law. 

But,  in  all  such  cases,  the  votes  of  both  houses  shall  be  de 
termined  by  yeas  and  nays ;  and  the  names  of  the  persons  voting 
for  and  against  the  bill,  shall  be -entered  on  the  journal  of  each 
house  respectively. 

If  any  bill  shall  not  be  returned  by  the  President  within  ten 
days  (Sundays  excepted)  after  it  shall  have  been  presented  to 
him,  the  same  shall  be  a  law,  in  like  manner  as  if  he  had  signed 
t,  unless  the  Congress,  by  their  adjournment,  prevent  its  return, 
in  which  case  it  shall  not  be  a  law.b 

a  "Bills  for  raising  revenue"  do  not  include  all  bills  which  bring  money  into 
the  treasury.  Thus,  bills  for  the  sale  of  public  lands,  for  regulating  the  Post- 
office,  and  Mint,  &c.,  although  they  may  increase  the  revenue,  may  originate  in 
either  house.  The  meaning  of  the  phrase  is  confined  to  bills  to  levy  taxes. 
This  provision  in  our  Constitution  is  borrowed  from  the  British  Constitution,  by 
which,  bills  for  raising  revenue  must  originate  in  the  House  of  Commons,  whose 
members  are  the  exclusive  representatives  of  the  people.  So  tenacious  of  this 
privilege  are  the  Commons,  that  the  Peers  are  not  even  allowed  to  amend  a 
money  bill :  they  must  reject  it,  or  adopt  it,  as  it  has  been  framed  by  the  Commons 

i>  The  power  given  to  the  President,  of  objecting  to  bills,  or  placing  his  veto 
upon  laws  passed  by  Congress,  was  adopted  after  much  discussion,  and  great 
opposition.  It  was  designed  as  an  additional  security  against  the  enactment  of 
improper  laws,  and  as  a  defence  of  the  Executive  against  the  encroachments  of 
the  Legislature.  Should  the  President  abuse  the  veto  power,  it  is  presumed 
that  Congress  would  pass  the  bill  in  question,  by  the  constitutional  majority,  of 

SKCTION  VII.— 1st.  Where  must  bills  for  raising  revenue  originate  ?  What  may  the 
Benate  do  in  relation  to  them  1  a  W hat  do  not  these  bills  include  ?  How  illustrated  1 
Fro'n  what  is  this  provision  in  our  Constitution  borrowed  ?  What  are  the  rules  of  tht 
British  Constitution  on  this  subject  ? 

'2<J.  What  are  the  rules,  in  full,  relative  to  the  passage  of  bills  ?  l>  Whai  is  said  of 
Utis  veto  power  thus  given  to  the  president  ?  For  what  was  it  designed  1  What  if  thf 
president  should  abt  se  it  ? 


CONSTITUTION    OP    THE    UNITED    STATES.  413 

Third  Clause. — Every  order,  resolution,  or  vote,  to  which 
the  concurrence  of  the  Senate  and  House  of  Representatives 
may  be  necessary,  (except  on  a  question  of  adjournment,)  shall 
be  presented  to  the  President  of  the  United  States ;  and  before 
the  same  shall  take  effect,  shall  be  approved  by  him ;  or,  being 
disapproved  by  him,  shall  be  repassed  by  two  thirds  of  the  Sen 
ate  and  House  of  Representatives,  according  to  the  rules  and 
limitations  prescribed  in  the  case  of  a  bill. 

SECTION   VIII. 
OF    THE    POWERS    OF    CONGRESS. 

First  Clause. — The  Congress  shall  have  power — to  lay  and 
collect  taxes,"  duties,b  imposts,0  and  excises  ;d  to  pay  the  debts 
and  provide  for  the  common  defence  and  general  welfare  of  the 
United  States:  but  all  duties,  imposts,  and  excises,  shall  be 
uniform  throughout  the  United  States. 

Second  Clause. — To  borrow  money  on  the  credit  of  the  Uni 
ted  States. 

Third  Clause. — To  regulate  commerce  with  foreign  nations, 
and  among  the  several  States,  and  with  the  Indian  tribes.6 

two  thirds.  The  king  of  England  has  an  absolute  negative  upon  all  bills  passed 
by  Parliament. 

*•  Taxes  are  all  contributions,  whether  of  money  or  of  commodities,  imposed 
by  the  government  upon  individuals  lor  the  service  of  the  State.  But  revenue 
is  the  money  raised  for  tbe  uses  of  government,  and  may  be  derived  from  various 
sources,  as  by  the  sale  of  the  public  lands,  <3cc.,  or  by  taxation. 

t'  Duties  are  taxes  required  by  government  to  be  paid  on  the  importation,  ex 
portation,  or  consumption  of  goods. 

c  Imposts  are  taxes  required  by  government  to  be  paid  on  goods  imported. 

d  Excise  is  a  tax  on  commodities,  wherever  found ;  as,  a  tax  on  the  wares  of 
the  merchant,  on  the  produce  of  the  farmer,  fee.  The  term  excise  has  been  ex 
clusively  applied,  in  this  country,  to  a  tax  on  domestic  distilled  liquors  ;  because 
this  was  the  only  excise  tax  ever  imposed  by  the  general  government,  and  was 
of  short  duration.  This  was  in  1793,  and  the  law  was  so  odious  as  to  excite  to 
acts  of  open  insurrection  in  the  neighborhood  of  Pittsburg,  Pennsylvania. 

«  The  power  "to  regulate  commerce"  extends  to  every  species  of  commercial 
intercourse  carried  on  between  citizens  of  the  United  States  and  citizens  of  for 
eign  countries,  and  also  between  citizens  of  the  different  States  in  our  Union, 
It  does  not,  however,  embrace  the  internal  trade  between  man  and  man  in  dif 
ferent  parts  of  the  same  State. 

What  power  has  the  King  of  England  in  similar  canes  1 

3d.  When  orders,  resolutions,  &-c.,  require  the  concurrence  of  both  houses,  what  Is 
necessary  in  order  for  them  to  take  effect  1  What  if  they  be  disapproved  by  the 
president  7 

SKCTION  VHL— 1st.  Of  what  does  the  eighth  section  treat  ?  What  power  has  Con 
gress  in  relation  to  taxes,  duties,  imposts,  and  excises  ?  ^  What  are  taxes  1  What  is 
revenue?  '>  What  are  duties  ?  c  Imposts  7  ^Excises'1.  To  what  has  the  latter  term 
been  exclusively  applied  in  this  country  1 

2d.  What  power  has  Congress  in  regard  to  borrowing  money?  3d.  In  regard  to  reg 
Ulating  commerce  7  e  How  far  does  this  power  extend  J  What  implied  power  hat  Con 
grrss  excrr.ised  under  this  clause  ? 


414  CONSTITUTION    OP    THE    UNITED    STATES. 

Fourth  Clause. — To  establish  a  uniform  rule  of  naturaliza 
tion,"  and  uniform  laws  on  the  subject  of  bankruptcies,1*  through 
out  the  United  States. 

Fifth  Clause. — To  coin  money,  regulate  the  value  thereof, 
and  of  foreign  coin,  and  fix  the  standard  of  weights  and  meas 
ures. 

Sixth  Clause. — To  provide  for  the  punishment  of  counterfeit 
ing  the  securities  and  current  coin  of  the  United  States. 

Seventh  Clause. — To  establish  post-offices  and  post-roads.0 

Eighth  Clause. — To  promote  the  progress  of  science  and  use 
ful  arts,  by  securing,  for  limited  times,  to  authors  and  inventors, 
the  exclusive  right  to  their  respective  writings  and  discoveries/4 

Under  this  clause  in  the  Constitution  Congress  has  exercised  the  implied 
power  of  imposing  duties  upon  foreign  goods,  for  the  two  purposes,  of  obtaining 
revenue,  and  protecting  our  own  manufactures. 

a  Naturalization  i«  the  act  by  which  a  foreigner  becomes  a  citizen.  The 
States  have  no  authority  to  pass  laws  of  naturalization.  This  is  an  exclusive 
power  of  the  United  States.  By  acts  of  Congress  on  this  subject,  an  alien  of 
full  age  may  become  a  citizen  of  the  United  States  after  a  residence  of  five 
years  in  the  country,  upon  complying  with  certain  requisitions,  among  which 
are,  a  renunciation  of  all  allegiance  to  every  foreign  prince  and  power,  and  a 
declaration,  on  oath  or  affirmation,  that  he  will  support  the  Constitution  of  the 
United  States.  The  children  of  naturalized  persons,  if  residing  within  the  Uni 
ted  States,  are  considered  citizens. 

'•  Bankruptcy  signifies  a  particular  kind  of  insolvency,  or  failure  to  pay  one's 
debts.  In  common  speech,  one  who  cannot  pay  his  debts  is  a  bankrupt. 

«  Congress  has  passed  laws  for  the  safety  and  the  speedy  transportation  of  the 
mail.  Of  so  great  importance  is  the  speedy  transmission  of  the  mail  considered, 
that  even  a  stolen  horse,  attached  to  a  mail  stage,  cannot  be  seized,  nor  the  driver 
arrested  on  civil  process,  such  as  for  debt,  &c.,  in  such  way  as  to  obstruct  the 
mail :  but  the  driver  may  be  arrested  for  a  breach  of  tJte  peace. 

d  By  acts  of  Congress,  "  patents  may  be  obtained  for  any  new  and  useful  art, 
machine,  manufacture,  or  composition  of  matter  not  known  before  the  applica 
tion."  The  term  for  which  a  patent  may  be  obtained  is  fourteen  years.  Copy- 
rights  may  be  secured  for  twenty-eight  years,  and  at  the  expiration  of  that  time 
the  patentee,  or  (if  he  be  dead)  his  wife  and  children,  may  renew  it  for  fourteen 
years  longer.  The  term  for  copyrights  was  formerly  fourteen  years,  the  same 
as  for  patents. 

The  acts  of  Congress  upon  this  subject  give  to  an  author  or  his  assignee  the 
sole  right  and  liberty  of  publishing  and  selling  his  work,  and  to  a  patentee  the 
full  and  exclusive  right  and  liberty  of  constructing,  using,  and  selling  to  others, 
his  invention,  or  discovery,  within  the  time  limited  for  the  enjoyment  of  their 
respective  privileges.  For  the  violation  of  a  patent  the  trespasser  must  pay  to 
the  patentee  three  times  the  actual  damage  proved  to  have  been  sustained.  The 
penalty  for  infringing  a  copyright  is  the  forfeiture  of  every  volume  so  printed  to 
the  author,  and  the  forfeiture  of  every  sheet  printed,  one  half  to  the  author,  and 
one  half  to  the  United  States ;  and  furthermore,  to  pay  the  author  all  the  dam 
ages  which  he  may  prove  to  have  sustained. 

4th.  In  regard  to  naturalization  tmd  bankruptcies  1  *  What  is  meant  by  naturalira- 
tion  ?  Wluit  are  the  laws  and  regulations  on  this  subject  ?  [>  What  is  bankruptcy  1  5lh 
lu  regard  to  coining  money?  6th.  Counterfeiting?  7th.  Post-offices,  &c.  ?  «-•  ~WiAt  is 
said  of  the  gpetdy  transportation  of  the  mail?  8th.  Science  and  useful  arts?  <i  What 
(icta  of  Congress  hive  been  paused  m  re  fat  ion  to  pattntf  and  cvpy  rights? 


CONSTITUTION    OF    THE    UNrftED    STATES.  415 

Ninth  Clause. — To  constitute  tribunals  inferior  to  the  Su 
preme  Court. 

Tenth  Clause. — To  define  and  punish  piracies*  and  felonies 
committed  on  the  high  seas,b  and  offences  against  the  law  of 
nations. 

Eleventh  Clause. — To  declare  war,  grant  letters  of  marque 
and  reprisal,0  and  make  rules  concerning  captures  on  land  and 
water. 

Twelfth  Clause. — To  raise  and  support  armies;  but  no  ap 
propriation  of  money  for  that  use  shall  be  for  a  longer  term 
than  two  years. 

Thirteenth  Clause. — To  provide  and  maintain  a  navy. 

Fourteenth  Clause. — To  make  rules  for  the  government  and 
regulation  of  the  land  and  naval  forces. 

Fifteenth  Clause. — To  provide  for  calling  forth  the  militia  to 
execute  the  laws  of  the  Union,  suppress  insurrections,  and  repel 
invasions. 

Sixteenth  Clause. — To  provide  for  organizing,  arming,  and 
disciplining  the  militia,  and  for  governing  such  part  of  them  as 
may  be  employed  in  the  service  of  the  United  States,  reserving 
to  the  States  respectively  the  appointment  of  the  officers,  and 
the  authority  of  training  the  militia  according  to  the  discipline 
prescribed  by  Congress. 

Seventeenth  Clause. — To  exercise  exclusive  legislation,  in  all 
cases  whatsoever,  over  such  district  (not  exceeding  ten  miles 
square)  as  may,  by  cession  of  particular  States,  and  the  accept 
ance  of  Congress,  become  the  seat  of  the  government  of  the 
United  States  ;  and  to  exercise  like  authority  over  all  places 
purchased  by  the  consent  of  the  Legislature  of  the  State  in 

a  Piracy  is  robbery  on  the  high  seas.  Piracy  is  punished  by  all  nations.  But 
if  a  foreigner  acts  under  the  sanction  of  his  government,  his  acts  are  not  denom 
inated  piracy.  In  this  case  the  government  which  sanctions  his  acts  is  alona 
responsible  for  the  wrong. 

i>  The  term  "high  seas"  means  ail  the  waters  of  the  ocean  beyond  the  bounda 
ries  of  low  water  mark,  where  the  tide  ebbs  and  flows,  although  in  a  roadstead 
or  bay,  within  the  limits  of  one  of  the  states  or  of  a  foreign  government.  Be 
tween  high  water  mark  and  low  water  mark  the  courts  of  commor  law  and  of 
admiralty  hold  alternate  jurisdiction. 

c  "  Letters  of  marque  and  reprisal"  are  commissions  to  seize  the  persons  and 
property  of  the  members  of  a  nation  which  has  committed  some  injury,  and  re 
fuses  to  make  satisfaction. 

9th.  Judicial  tribunals?  10th.  Piracies,  felonies,  &c. ?  a  What  is  piracy — the  laws 
OH  tnis  subject,  <S,-c.  ?  ''  What  is  said  of  the  term  "  high  seas  7"  1  Ith.  Declaring  war  ? 
*  What  are  "letters  of  marqve  and  reprisal?"  1 '2th.  Of  armies  ?  13th.  The  navy  ?  14th. 
Government  of  hind  and  naval  forces?  15th.  Calling  forth  the  militia,' &c  1  16th, 
Organizing  the  militia,  fee  ?  17lh.  Legislation  over  ceded  places,  &c.  1 


416  CONSTITUTION    OF    THE    UNITED    STATES. 

which  the  same  shall  be,  for  the  erection  of  forts,  magazines, 
arsenals,  dock-yards,  and  other  needful  buildings.*  And, 

Eighteenth  Clause. — To  make  all  laws  which  shall  be  neces 
sary  and  proper  for  carrying  into  execution  the  foregoing  pow 
ers,  and  all  other  powers  vested  by  this  Constitution  in  the  gov 
ernment  of  the  United  States,  or  in  any  department  or  officer 
thereof. 

SECTION   IX. 
OF   RESTRICTIONS   UPON   THE   POWER   OF   CONGRESS. 

First  Clause. — The  migration  or  importation  of  such  persons 
as  any  of  the  States  now  existing  shall  think  proper  to  admit, 
shall  not  be  prohibited  by  the  Congress  pnor  to  the  year  one 
thousand  eight  hundred  and  eight ;  but  a  tax  or  duty  may  be 
imposed  on  such  importation,  not  exceeding  ten  dollars  for  each 
person.b 

Second  Clause. — The  privilege  of  the  writ  of  habeas  corpus 
shall  not  be  suspended,  unless  when,  in  cases  of  rebellion  or 
invasion,  the  public  safety  may  require  it.6 

a  Over  all  places  ceded  to  the  general  government  for  the  purposes  herein 
mentioned,  Congress  has  exclusive  legislative  control.  The  inhabitants  of  such 
plaees  cease  to  be  inhabitants  of  the  States,  and  cannot  exercise  any  political 
rights  under  the  laws  of  the  States.  But  the  States  have  commonly  reserved 
the  right  of  criminal  jurisdiction  within  the  limits  of  ceded  places,  as  this  right 
may  be  exercised  consistently  with  the  jurisdiction  of  the  general  government. 

i>  The  persons  here  spokenof  were  slaves,  and  by  this  clause  their  introduction 
was  admitted  until  1808.  In  1815  the  slave-trade  was  prohibited  under  severe 
penalties.  Congress  has  since  declared  the  slave-trade  to  be  piracy,  and  that  if 
a  citizen  of  the  United  States  be  engaged  in  it  he  shall  be  adjudged  a  pirate,  and 
on  conviction  suffer  death.  The  Supreme  Court  of  the  United  State*,  however, 
has  decided  that  the  slave-trade  is  not  piracy  by  the  universal  law  of  nations, 
nor  except  so  far  as  it  has  been  made  so  by  the  treaties  or  statutes  of  the  nation 
to  which  the  party  belonged.  The  slave-trade  has  been  abolished  by  the  United 
States,  and  by  all  European  nations.  Vessels,  of  whatever  n^ion,  engaged  in 
the  slave-trade,  are  now  liable  to  seizure  and  confiscation. 

c  The  writ  of  habeas  corpus  is  a  -written  command,  grantable  by  any  court  of 
record,  or  judge  thereof,  and  directs  the  sheriff,  or  other  officer  named  in  the 
writ,  to  take  the  body  of  some  particular  person,  and  bring  it  before  said  judge 
or  court.  The  object  of  the  writ  is,  by  bringing  a  person,  confined  for  any  cause 
whatever,  before  a  competent  authority,  to  have  the  cause  of  his  confinement 
investigated,  and,  if  he  be  not  legally  confined,  to  discharge  him. 

us  on  this  subject  7    18th.  What  gwneral  powers  are 

SECTION  IX.— 1st.  Of  what  does  the  ninth  section  treat  1  Wha  restriction  -<?&& 

ttive  relative  to  the  migration  «r  importation  of  certaia  persona  ?  t>  Who  wore  tk* 
"•persons"  here  spoken  oft  What  is  said  of  the  alavt'trade  ? 

ttd.  Relative  to  the  writ  of  "  habeas  corpus  1"    c  What  is  this  writ  !  The  object  of  it  1 


a  What  are  the  general  regulatio 
conferred  by  the  ]8th  clause  ? 


CONSTITUTION    OF    THE    UNITED    STATES.  417 

Third  Clause. — No  bill  of  attainder,*  or  ex  post  facto  law* 
shall  be  passed. 

Fourth  Clause. — No  capitation,6  or  other  direct  tax,  shall  be 
laid,  unless  in  proportion  to  the  census  or  enumeration  herein 
before  directed  to  be  taken. 

Fifth  Clause. — No  tax  or  duty  shall  be  laid  on  articles  ex 
ported  from  any  State. 

Sixth  Clause. — No  preference  shall  be  given,  by  any  regula 
tion  of  commerce  or  revenue,  to  the  ports  of  one  State  over 
those  of  another ;  nor  shall  vessels  bound  to  or  from  one  State, 
be  obliged  to  enter,  clear,  or  pay  duties  in  another. 

Seventh  Clause. — No  money  shall  be  drawn  from  the  Treas 
ury,  but  in  consequence  of  appropriations  made  by  law ;  and  a 
regular  statement  and  account  of  the  receipts  and  expenditures 
of  all  public  money,  shall  be  published  from  time  to  time. 

Eighth  Clause. — No  title  of  nobility  shall  be  granted  by  the 
United  States ;  and  no  person,  holding  any  office  of  profit  or 
trust  under  them,  shall,  without  the  consent  of  the  Congress, 
accept  of  any  present,  emolument,  office,  or  title  of  any  kind 
whatever,  from  any  king,  prince,  or  foreign  state. 

SECTION  x. 

OF    RESTRICTIONS   UPON  TlEIE   TOWER    OF   THE   STATES. 

First  Clause. — No  State  shall  enter  into  any  treaty,  allianee, 
or  confederation;  grant  letters  of  marque  and  reprisal;  coin 

a  A  bill  of  attainder  is  a  special  act  of  the  Legislature,  inflicting  capital  pun 
ishment  upon  persons  supposed  to  be  guilty  of  high  crimes,  such  as  treason  and 
felony,  without  any  conviction  in  the  ordinary  course  of  judicial  proceedings. 
If  it  inflict  a  milder  punishment,  it  is  called  a  bill  of  pains  and  penalties. 

b  An  ex  post  facto  law  is  a  retrospective  criminal  laic, — a  law  that  looks  back 
upon  past  actions,  and  makes  that  criminal  which  was  not  criminal  when  done. 

c  The  term  capitation  here  signifies  a  direct  tax  upon  individuals.  Such  tax 
cannot  be  levied  by  Congress  upon  one  portion  of  the  people  and  not  upon  an 
other  ;  but  all  taxes  levied  by  Congress  must  be  uniform  among  the  States.  A 
direct  tax  has  never  been  levied  by  our  government,  but  if  one  were  to  be  levied, 
Congress  would  apportion  it  among  the  several  States  according  to  the  number 
of  representatives  which  each  is  allowed  to  send  to  Congress;  and  each  State 
would  apportion  its  tax  among  its  citizens  according  to  the  property  possessed 
by  each.  The  general  government  is  supported  by  the  revenue  derived  from 
the  sale  of  public  lands,  and  by  duties  on  imported  goods.  &c.  The  direct  taxes 
that  the  people  pay  are  state,  county,  and  town  taxes. 

3d.  RelaYi ve  to  "  1)111  of  attainder"  and  ''  ex  post  facto"  law  1  a  What  is  a  "  bill  of  at- 
taimlerr"1  i>  Jin  "  cz  post  facto"  law?  4th.  Relative  to  capitation  or  direct  taxes? 
c  What  is  a  capitation  tax ;  and  how  only  could  any  direct  tax  be  levied  1  5th.  Duties 
on  exports  7  6th.  Commercial  preferences  and  regulations?  7th.  Drawing  money 
from  the  treasury  1  8th.  Titles  of  nobility — presents,  &.C.  1 

SIOTION  X.— Of  what  does  the  tenth  section  treat?  1st.  What  restrictions  are  in> 
poeeil  by  the  3rst  clause  of  this  section  ? 

18* 


418  CONSTITUTION    OF    THE    UNITED    STATES. 

money ;  emit  bills  of  credit  ;a  make  anything  but  gold  and  sil 
ver  coin  a  tender  in  payment  of  debts  ;  pass  any  bill  of  attainder 
ex  post  facto  law,  or  law  impairing  the  obligation  of  contracts  ;* 
or  grant  any  title  of  nobility. 

Second  Clause. — No  state  shall,  without  the  consent  of  the 
Congress,  lay  any  imposts  or  duties  on  imports  or  exports,  ex 
cept  what  may  be  absolutely  necessary  for  executing  its  inspec 
tion  laws ;  and  the  nett  produce  of  all  duties  and  imposts,  laid 
by  any  State  on  imports  or  exports,  shall  be  for  the  use  of  the 
Treasury  of  the  United  States ;  and  all  such  laws  shall  be  sub 
ject  to  the  revision  and  control  of  the  Congress. 

Third  Clause. — No  State  shall,  without  the  consent  of  the 
Congress,  lay  any  duty  of  tonnage,0  keep  troops  or  ships  of 
war  in  time  of  peace,  enter  into  any  agreement  or  compact  with 
another  State,  or  with  a  foreign  poAver,  or  engage  in  war,  un 
less  actually  invaded,  or  in  such  imminent  danger  as  will  not 
admit  of  delay. 


ARTICLE   II. 
OF    THE    EXECUTIVE. 

SECTION    I. 

First  Clause. — The  Executive11  power,  shall  be  vested  .in  a 
President  of  the  United  States  of  America.  He  shall  hold  his 
office  during  the  term  of  four  years ;  and,  together  with  the 

a  Bills  of  credit,  within  the  meaning  of  the  Constitution,  which  prohibits  their 
emission  by  the  States,  are  promissory  notes,  or  bills,  issued  exclusively  on  the 
credit  of  the  State,  and  designed  to  circulate  as  money,  and  for  the  payment  of 
which  the  faith  of  the  State  only  is  pledged.  The  prohibition  does  not,  there 
fore,  apply  to  the  notes  of  a  State  bank,  drawn  on  the  credit  of  a  particular  fund 
act  apart  for  the  purpose  of  their  redemption. 

b  A  contract  is  an  agreement  to  do  or  not  to  do  a  certain  thing.  If  two  indi 
viduals  have  formed  a  contract  which  is  sanctioned  by  the  laws  of  the  State,  and 
the  fulfilment  of  which  could  be  legally  exacted  by  either  of  the  contracting  par 
ties,  then  the  State  cannot  declare  such  contract  void,  nor  release  either  party 
from  his  obligation. 

Tonnage  duties  are  taxes  laid  on  vessels  at  a  certain  rate  per  ton. 

d  Executive  is  that  which  relates  to  the  execution  of  the  laws.  Thus,  the 
chief  officer  of  the  government,  whether  he  be  called  king,  president,  or  gov- 

*  What  are  "  bills  of  credit,"  and  what  is  the  extent  oj  t/ic  prohibition  ?  '>  What  ia  a 
contract"!  Explanation  of  the  clause  1  2d.  What  are  the  restrictions  relative  to  tuxiug 
imports  and  exports  ?  3d.  Relative  to  tonnage  duties,  war,  compacts,  &c.  ?  c  What 
ore  tonnage  duties  ? 

ARTICLE  II. 

SECTION  I.— 1st.  In  whom  is  the  executive  power  vested,  and  what  is  bis  term  of 
office  !  d  What  is  meant  by  executive  f 


CONSTITUTION    OF    THE    CN 


^ice-President,  chosen  for  the  same  time,  be  elected  as  fol 
lows  :— 

Second  Clause.  —  Each  State  shall  appoint,  in  such  mariner  as 
the  Legislature  thereof  may  direct,  a  number  of  electors,1  equal 
to  the  whole  number  of  Senators  and  Representatives  to  which 
the  State  may  be  entitled  in  the  Congress  ;  but  no  Senator  or 
Representative,  or  person  holding  an  office  of  trust  or  profit, 
under  the  United  States,  shall  be  appointed  an  elector.* 

(IZth  Amendment  to  the  Constitution.)  —  The  electors  shall 
meet  in  their  respective  States,  and  vote  by  ballot,  for  President 
and  Vice-President,  one  of  whom,  at  least,  shall  not  be  an  in 
habitant  of  the  same  State  with  themselves. 

They  shall  name,  in  their  ballots,  the  person  voted  for  as 
President,  and  in  distinct  ballots,  the  person  voted  for  as  Vice- 
President  ;  and  they  shall  make  distinct  lists  of  all  persons  voted 
for  as  President,  and  of  all  persons  voted  for  as  Vice-President, 
and  of  the  number  of  votes  for  each  ;  which  lists  they  shall 
sign  and  certify,  and  transmit,  sealed,  to  the  seat  of  government 
of  the  United  States,  directed  to  the  President  of  the  Senate. 

The  President  of  the  Senate  shall,  in  the  presence  of  the 
Senate  and  House  of  Representatives,  open  all  the  certificates, 
and  the  votes  shall  then  be  counted  ;  the  person  having  the 
greatest  number  of  votes  for  President,  shall  be  President,  if 
such  number  be  a  majority  of  the  whole  number  of  electors  ap 
pointed;  and  if  no  person  have  such  majority,  then,  fiom  the 
persons  having  the  highest  numbers,  not  exceeding  three,  on 
the  list  of  those  voted  for  as  President,  the  House  of  Represen 
tatives  shall  choose,  immediately,  by  ballot,  the  President. 

But,  in  choosing  the  President,  the  votes  shall  be  taken  by 
States,  the  representation  from  each  State  having  one  vote  ;  a 
quorum  for  this  purpose  shall  consist  of  a  member  or  members 
from  two  thirds  of  the  States,  and  a  majority  of  all  the  States 
shall  be  necessary  to  a  choice. 

ernor,  is  denominated  the  Executive,  for  on  him  is  devolved  the  duty  of  executing 
tfa  laws, 

a  As  the  electors  are  to  be  appointed  in  such  manner  as  the  Legislature  may 
direct,  different  states  have  adopted  different  modes.  In  some  states  the  electors 
are  chosen  by  the  Legislature  itself,  —  but  in  most,  by  the  people. 

*  (The  next  clause  in  the  Constitution  was  abrogated  in  the  year  1801,  and 
the  above  amendment  introduced.) 

2d.  Describe  the  manner  of  choosing  the  president  and  the  vice-president,  a  in  tohta 
aiamur  arc,  the  electors  chosen  by  the  state  legislatures  1 


420  CONSTITUTION    OF    THE    UNITED    STATES. 

And  if  the  House  of  Representatives  shall  not  choose  a  Pres 
ident,  whenever  the  right  of  choice  shall  devolve  upon  them, 
before  the  fourth  day  of  March  next  following,  then  the  Vice- 
President  shall  act  as  President,  as  in  the  case  of  the  death  or 
other  constitutional  disability  of  the  President. 

The  person  having  the  greatest  number  of  votes  as  Vice-Pres- 
ident,  shall  be  the  Vice-President,  if  such  number  be  a  majority 
of  the  whole  number  of  electors  appointed ;  and  if  no  person 
have  a  majority,  then,  from  the  two  highest  numbers  on  the 
Jist,  the  Senate  shall  choose  the  Vice-President :  a  quorum  for 
the  purpose  shall  consist  of  two  thirds  of  the  whole  number  of 
Senators,  and  a  majority  of  the  whole  number  shall  be  necessary 
to  a  choice. 

But  no  person  constitutionally  ineligible  to  the  office  of  Pres 
ident,  shall  be  eligible  to  that  of  Vice-President  of  the  United 
States. 

Third  Clause. — The  Congress  may  determine  the  time  of 
choosing  the  electors,  and  the  day  on  which  they  shall  give 
their  votes ;  which  day  shall  be  the  same  throughout  the  United 
States.4 

Fourth  Clause. — No  person,  except  a  natural  born  citizen,  or 
a  citizen  of  the  United  States  at  the  time  of  the  adoption  of  this 
Constitution,  shall  be  eligible  to  the  office  of  President ;  neither 
shall  any  person  be  eligible  to  that  office  who  shall  not  have 
attained  to  the  age  of  thirty-five  years,  and  been  fourteen  years 
a  resident  within  the  United  States. 

Fifth  Clause. — In  case  of  the  removal  of  the  President  from 
office,  or  of  his  death,  resignation,  or  inability  to  discharge  the 
powers  and  duties  of  the  said  office,  the  same  shall  devolve  on 
the  Vice-President ;  and  the  Congress  may,  by  law,  provide  for 
the  case  of  removal,  death,  resignation,  or  inability  both  of  the 
President  and  Vice-President,  declaring  what  officer  shall  then 

«  The  electors  are  now  chosen  "  on  the  Tuesday  next  after  the  first  Mon 
day  in  the  month  of  November  of  the  year  in  which  they  are  to  be  appointed," 
but  if  a  state  fails,  on  the  day  of  election,  to  make  a  choice,  it  is  allowed  to 
provide  for  their  appointment  on  some  subsequent  day.  The  electors  meet 
in  their  respective  states,  at  a  place  appointed  by  the  Legislatures  thereof,  on 
the  first  Wednesday  in  December,  in  every  fourth  year  succeeding  the  last 
election,  and  vote  by  ballot  for  President  and  Vice-President. 

3d.  What  power  has  Congress  over  the  time  of  choosing  electors,  &c.  ?  a  IV tint  has 
Congress  enacted  on  this  subject'l  The  consequence?  When  do  the  electors  meet  in  Hit 
several  States  1  4th.  What  are  the  legal  qualu'calions  of  a  president  1  5th.  What  pro 
visions  are  mad«  by  the  Constitution  for  cases  of  removal  or  inability  of  the  presi 
dent,  &c.  ? 


CONSTITUTION    OF    THE    UNITED    STATES.  421 

act  as  President ;  and  such  officer  shall  act  accordingly,  until 
the  disability  be  removed,  or  a  President  shall  be  elected." 

Sixth  Clause. — The  President  shall,  at  stated  times,  receive, 
for  his  services,  a  compensation,  which  shall  neither  be  increased 
nor  diminished  during  the  period  for  which  he  shall  have  been 
elected,  and  he  shall  not  receive  within  that  period  any  othei 
emolument  from  the  United  States,  or  any  of  them.3 

Seventh  Clause. — Before  he  enters  on  the  execution  of  his 
office,  he  shall  take  the  following  oath  or  affirmation : — 

"  I  do  solemnly  swear,  (or  affirm,)  that  I  will  faithfully  exe 
cute  the  office  of  President  of  the  United  States,  and  will,  to 
the  best  of  my  ability,  preserve,  protect,  and  defend  the  Con 
stitution  of  the  United  States." 

SECTION    II. 

First  Clause. — The  President  shall  be  commander-in-chief 
of  the  army  and  navy  of  the  United  States,  and  of  the  militia 
of  the  several  States  when  called  into  the  actual  service  of  the 
United  States. 

He  may  require  the  opinion,  in  writing,  of  the  principal  offi 
cer  in  each  of  the  Executive  Departments,  upon  any  subject 
relating  to  the  duties  of  their  respective  offices,  and  he  shall 
have  power  to  grant  reprieves  and  pardons  for  offences  against 
the  United  States,  except  in  cases  of  impeachment. 

Second  Clause. — He  shall  have  power,  by  and  with  the  ad 
vice  and  consent  of  the  Senate,  to  make  treaties,  provided  two 
thirds  of  the  Senators  present  concur :  and  he  shall  nominate, 
and  by  and  with  the  advice  and  consent  of  the  Senate,  shall 

a  Congress  has  provided  that,  in  case  of  the  removal,  death,  resignation,  or  in 
ability  of  both  the  President  and  Vice-President,  the  President  pro  tern,  of  the 
Senate,  and  in  case  there  shall  be  no  such  President  of  the  Senate,  then  the 
Speaker  of  the  House  of  Representatives  shall  act  as  President,  until  the  dis 
ability  be  removed,  or  the  vacancy  filled.  In  case  of  a  non-election  of  both  Pres 
ident  and  Vice-President  at  the  proper  period,  Congress  has  declared  that  there 
shall  immediately  be  held  a  new  election. 

b  The  salary  of  the  President  is  twenty-five  thousand  dollars  per  annum,  and 
that  of  the  Vice-President  five  thousand  dollars. 

a  What  has  Congress  provided  for  these  emergencies?  Cth.  Relative  to  compensation 
of  president  1  b  What  is  the  salary  of  the  president  ?  7th.  What  oath  is  the  president 
required  to  take  ? 

SECTION  II. — 1st. What  power  has  the  president  relative  to  the  army,  navy,  and  mili 
tia  ?  What  may  he  require  of  the  heads  of  the  Departments  ?  What  power  has  he 
relative  to  reprieves  and  pardons  ?  2d.  Relative  to  treaties  1 


422  CONSTITUTION    OF    THE    UNITED    STATES. 

appoint  ambassadors,  other  public  ministers,11  and  consuls,15 
judges  of  the  Supreme  Court,  and  all  other  officers  of  the  Uni 
ted  States,  whose  appointments  are  not  herein  otherwise  pro 
vided  for,  and  which  shall  be  established  by  law  ;  but  the  Con 
gress  may,  by  law,  vest  the  appointment  of  such  inferior  officers 
as  they  think  proper,  in  the  President  alone,  and  in  the  courts 
of  law,  or  in  the  heads  of  departments. 

Third  Clause. — The  President  shall  have  power  to  fill  up  all 
vacancies  that  may  happen  during  the  recess  of  the  Senate,  by 
granting  commissions,  which  shall  expire  at  the  end  of  their 
next  session. 

SECTION    III. 

He  shall,  from  time  to  time,  give  to  the  Congress  information 
of  the  state  of  the  Union,  and  recommend  to  their  consideration 
such  measures  as  he  shall  judge  necessary  and  expedient :  he 
may,  on  extraordinary  occasions,  convene  both  Houses,  or  either 
of  them,  and  in  case  of  disagreement  between  them,  with  re 
spect  to  the  time  of  adjournment,  he  may  adjourn  them  to  such 
time  as  he  shall  think  proper. 

He  shall  receive  ambassadors  and  other  public  ministers ;  he 
shall  take  care  that  the  laws  be  faithfully  executed,  and  shall 
commission  all  the  officers  of  the  United  States. 


a  A  public  minister  is  one  who  is  charged  with  the  care  of  the  public  affairs 
of  his  nation  at  a  foreign  court.  Of  these  there  are  several  orders  : — 

1st.  An  ambassador  is  one  who  represents  the  government,  and  is  authorized 
to  act  for  it  on  all  occasions. 

2d.  An  envoy  is,  a  minister  who  is  sent  for  a  particular  purpose — as,  to  make 
a  special  treaty,  or  arrange  disputed  boundaries.  There  are  envoys  ordinary, 
and  envoys  extraordinary  or  plenipotentiary.  The  former,  as  the  term  signifies, 
are  invested  with  merely  the  ordinary  powers  of  an  envoy ;  the  latter  Imvefull 
power  to  act  as  they  deem  expedient. 

3d.  Ministers  resident,  or  charge  d'affaires,  are  those  who  are  charged  with  the 
ordinary  affairs  of  a  nation  at  a  foreign  court 

To  each  of  these  offices  is  attached  a  secretary  of  legation,  who  performs  the 
duties  of  a  secretary,  and  is  frequently  left  in  charge  of  affairs  when  a  minister 
is  recalled. 

i»  Consuls  are  commercial  agents,  appointed  to  reside  in  the  seaports  of  foreign 
countries  for  the  purpose  of  watching  over  the  commercial  rights  of  the  nation 
sending  them. 

Relative  to  appointment  of  certain  officers?  a  What  is  a '''public  minister ?"  Jin 
ambassador  ?  Jin  envoy  1  Minister  resident  ?  Secretary  of  legation  ?  '•  What  arc 
consuls  1  3d.  What  power  has  the  president  relative  to  vacancies  ? 

SBCTION  1 1 L — What  are  the  duties  of  the  president  in  respect  to  Congrese — ambaaaa- 
lore — execution  of  thj  laws,  &c.  ? 


CONSTITUTION    OF    THE    UNITED    STATES.  428 

SECTION    IV. 

The  President,  Vice-President,  and  all  civil  officers  of  the 
United  States,  shall  be  removed  from  office  on  impeachment 
for,  and  conviction  of,  treason,  bribery,  or  other  high  crimes 
and  misdemeanors. 


ARTICLE   III. 
OF   THE  JUDICIARY. 

SECTION    I. 

The  Judicial  power  of  the  United  States  shall  be  vested  in 
one  Supreme  Court,  and  in  such  inferior  courts  as  Congress 
may,  from  time  to  time,  ordain  and  establish.* 

The  Judges,  both  of  the  Supreme  and  inferior  courts,  shall 
hold  their  offices  during  good  behavior,  and  shall,  at  stated 
times,  receive  for  their  services  a  compensation,  which  shall 
not  be  diminished  during  their  continuance  in  office. 

SECTION    II. 

First  Clause. — The  Judicial  power  shall  extend  to  all  cases 
in  law  and  equity,b  arising  under  this  Constitution,  the  laws  of 

a  Congress  has  organized  a  Supreme  Court  by  creating  a  Chief  Justice  and 
eight  Associate  Justices,  any  five  of  whom  make  a  quorum.  The  Supreme 
Court  holds  one  term  annually  at  the  seat  of  government.  The  inferior  courts  or 
ganized  by  Congress  are  the  Circuit  and  the  District  Courts.  The  United  States 
are  divided  into  nine  Circuits,  in  each  of  which  two  Circuit  Courts  are  held  an 
nually  by  one  judge  of  the  Supreme  Court  and  such  judge  of  the  United  States 
District  Court  as  resides  in  the  district  in  which  the  Circuit  Court  is  held.  The 
District  Court  is  composed  of  a  single  judge,  who  holds  annually  four  stated 
terms,  and  special  courts  at  his  discretion.  Each  State  constitutes  at  least  one 
district,  and  the  larger  states  two. 

b  Equity,  considered  as  a  legal  term,  is  the  correction  of  that  wherein  the 
law  (by  reason  of  its  universality)  is  deficient.  Courts  of  law  are  those  in  which 
decisions  are  regulated  by  the  known  laws  of  the  land.  Courts  of  equity  take 
cognizance  of  those  cases  which  either  the  law  does  not  reach,  or  in  which  a 
strict  adherence  to  the  law  would  be  attended  by  manifest  injustice. 

SECTION  IV.— 1st.  For  what  crimes,  and  in  what  manner,  may  government  officers 
he  removed  from  office  1 

ARTICLE  III. 

SECTION  I.— 1st.  Of  what  does  Article  III.  treat  ?  In  what  !s  the  judicial  power  ol 
the  United  States  vested  1  What  to  said  of  the  term  of  office  and  compensation  of 
Judges  1  A  Of  the  organization  of  the  Supreme  Court  7  Of  the  inferior  courts  ? 

SECTION  II. — 1st.  To  what  several  cases  does  the  judicial  power  of  the  United 
States  Courts  extend  7  >J  What  is  here  understood  by  "  equity  ?"  What  are  courts  of  lout 
and  courts  of  equity  ? 


424  CONSTITUTION    O*F    THE    UNITED    STATES. 

the  United  States,  and  treaties  made,  or  which  shall  be  made, 
under  their  authority ;  to  all  cases  affecting  ambassadors,  other 
public  ministers,  and  consuls  ;  to  all  cases  of  admiralty  and  mar 
itime  jurisdiction;11  to  controversies  to  which  the  United  States 
shall  be  a  party  :b — 

To  controversies  between  two  or  more  States;  between  a 
State  and  citizens  of  another  State  ;  between  citizens  of  different 
States ;  between  citizens  of  the  same  State,  claiming  lands  under 
grants  of  different  States ;  and  between  a  State,  or  the  citizens 
thereof,  and  foreign  States,  citizens,  or  subjects. 

Second  Clause. — In  all  cases  affecting  ambassadors,  other  pub 
lic  ministers,  and  consuls,  and  those  in  which  a  State  shall  be  a 
party,  the  Supreme  Court  shall  have  original  jurisdiction.6  In 
all  the  other  cases  before  mentioned,  the  Supreme  Court  shall 
have  appellate  jurisdiction,11  both  as  to  law  and  fact,  with  such 
exceptions,  and  under  such  regulations  as  the  Congress  shall 
make. 

Third  Clause. — The  trial  of  all  crimes,  except  in  cases  of  im 
peachment,  shall  be  by  jury ;  and  such  trial  shall  be  held  in 
the  State  where  the  said  crimes  shall  have  been  committed  ;  but 
when  not  committed  within  any  State,  the  trial  shall  be  at  such 
place  or  places  as  the  Congress  may,  by  law,  have  directed. 

SECTION    III. 

First  Clause. — Treason  against  the  United  States  shall  con 
sist  only  in  levying  war  against  them,  or  in  adhering  to  their 
enemies,  giving  them  aid  and  comfort. 

*•  The  admiralty  and  maritime  jurisdiction  of  the  United  States  courts  embraces 
all  civil  and  criminal  cases  in  which  the  crime  was  committed  at  sea,  or  on  the 
coasts,  out  of  the  body  of  a  county. 

'•>  To  enforce  the  rights  of  the  United  States,  the  general  government  has  power 
to  sue  in  its  own  courts;  but  neither  can  an  individual  nor  a  state  bring  a  suit 
against  the  United  States.  A  sovereign  power  cannot  be  held  amenable  to  any 
other  power. 

c  Original  jurisdiction  is  that  in  which  a  suit  commences,  or  originates,  in 
this  court. 

d  Appellate  jurisdiction  is  the  power  of  re-examining,  and  reversing  or  re 
affirming  the  decisions  of  inferior  courts.  The  usual  modes  of  exercising  appel 
late  jurisdiction,  are :  by  Writ  of  Error — which  removes  nothing  for  re-examina 
tion  but  the  law  of  the  case  ;  and  by  Appeal — which  removes  li  cause  entirely, 
and  subjects  the  facts  as  well  as  the  law  to  a  review  and  retrial. 

a  What  does  u  admiralty  and  maritime  jurisdiction1'1  embrace  1  b  Can  the  United 
States  be  a,  party  to  ale/a-al  controversy — and  how  ?  2d.  In  what  cases  has  tho  Supremo 
Court  "  original  jurisdiction,"  and  in  what  "  appellate  jurisdiction  ?"  c  What  is  crifi 
not,  jurisdiction!  d  What  is  appellate  jurisdiction  ?  The  usual  modes  of  exercising 
appellate  jurisdiction  ?  3.  What  is  the  fundamental  law  relative  to  "  the  trial  of  M 

HBCTION  III.— 1st.  In  what  does  treason  consist? 


CONSTITUTION    OF    THE    UNITED    STATES.  425 

Second  Clause. — No  person  shall  be  convicted  of  treason,  un 
less  on  the  testimony  of  two  witnesses  to  the  same  overt  act,  or 
on  confession  in  open  court. 

Third  Clause. — The  Congress  shall  have  power  to  de-clare 
the  punishment  of  treason ;  but  no  attainder  of  treason  shall 
work  corruption  of  blood,  or  forfeiture,  except  during  the  life 
of  the  person  attainted.*  , 


ARTICLE  IV. 
MISCELLANEOUS. 

SECTION    I. 

Full  faith  and  credit  shall  be  given  in  each  State,  to  the  pub 
lic  acts,  records,  and  judicial  proceedings  of  every  other  State, 
And  the  Congress  may,  by  general  laws,  prescribe  the  manner 
in  which  such  acts,  records,  and  proceedings  shall  be  proved, 
and  the  effect  thereof. 

SECTION  n. 

First  Clause. — The  citizens  of  each  State  shall  be  entitled  to 
all  privileges  and  immunities  of  citizens  in  the  several  States. 

Second  Clause. — A  person  charged,  in  any  State,  with  treason, 
felony,  or  other  crime,  who  shall  flee  from  justice,  and  be  found 
in  another  State,  shall,  on  demand  of  the  Executive  authority 
of  the  State  from  which  he  fled,  be  delivered  up,  to  be  removed 
to  the  State  having  jurisdiction  of  the  crime. 

Third  Clause. — No  per&on  held  to  service  or  labor  in  one 
State,  under  the  laws  thereof,  escaping  into  another,  shall,  in 
consequence  of  any  law  or  regulation  therein,  be  discharged 

a  Death  by  hanging  is  the  punishment  of  treason  in  this  country.  By  "  cor 
ruption  of  blood"  is  meant  the  destruction  of  all  inheritable  qualities,  so  that  no 
one  can  claim  any  property,  or  any  right  to  the  same,  from  a  person  attainted,  or 
through  him.  In  England  the  children  of  a  person  attainted  cannot  inherit  his 
property  if  they  are  obliged  to  trace  their  title  through  him.  But  these  relics  of 
feudal  barbarism  are  prohibited  by  our  Constitution. 

2d.  What  is  necessary  to  a  conviction?  3d.  The  power  of  Congress  relative  to  the 
punishment?  *  What  is  the  penalty  of  treason  1  What  it  meant  by  '•'corruption  of 
blooa.  ?"  What  is  th»  law  in  J<toffland  on  this  subject  1 

ARTICLE  IV. 

SBCTION  I.— 1st.  What  credit  must  be  given  to  public  acts,  &c.,  of  other  States  1 
How  are  they  to  bo  proved  ? 

SECTION  II. — 1st.  What  is  said  of  the  privileges  of  citizens  in  heseveral  States  ?  2d. 
Of  persons  charged  with  crimes  in  oaie  State,  and  fleeinginto  another?  3d.  Of  persons 
escnping  from  service  or  labor  1 


426  CONSTITUTION    OF   THE    UNITED    STATES. 

from  sjch  service  or  labor,  but  shall  be  delivered  up,  on  claim 
of  the  party  to  whom  such  service  or  labor  may  be  due  a 

SECTION  in. 

First  Clattse.  — New  States  may  be  admitted,  by  the  Congress, 
into  this  Union ;  but  no  new  State  shall  be  formed  or  erected 
within  the  jurisdiction  of  any  other  State,  nor  any  State  be 
formed  by  the  junction  of  two  or  more  States,  or  parts  of  States, 
without  the  consent  of  the  Legislatures  of  the  States  concerned, 
as  well  as  of  the  Congress. 

Second  Clause. — The  Congress  shall  have  power  to  dispose 
of  and  make  needful  rules  and  regulations  respecting  the  terri 
tory  or  other  property  belonging  to  the  United  States  ;  and 
nothing  in  this  Constitution  shall  be  so  construed  as  to  preju 
dice  any  claims  of  the  United  States,  or  of  any  particular  State. 

SECTION    IV. 

The  United  States  shall  guarantee  to  every  State  in  this 
Union  a  republican  form  of  government,  and  shall  protect  each 
of  them  against  invasion ;  and  on  application  of  the  Legislature, 
or  of  the  Executive,  (when  the  Legislature  cannot  be  convened,) 
igainst  domestic  violence. 


ARTICLE  V. 
OF    AMENDMENTS. 

The  Congress,  whenever  two  thirds  of  both  houses  shall  deem 
it  necessary,  shall  propose  amendments  to  this  constitution,  or, 
on  the  application  of  the  Legislatures  of  two  thirds  of  the  seve 
ral  States,  shall  call  a  convention  for  proposing  amendments, 
which  in  either  case  shall  be  valid,  to  all  intents  and  purposes, 
as  part  of  this  Constitution,  when  ratified  by  the  Legislatures 
of  three  fourths  of  the  several  States,  or  by  conventions  in  three 

a  The  clause  relative  to  persons  held  to  service  or  labor  refers  to  the  sla\  us 
of  the  Southern  States  who  may  take  refuge  in  other  States. 

»  To  what  persons  docs  this  clause  refer  ? 

SECTION  [LI.— 1st.  What  is  said  of  the  formation  and  the  admission  of  new  States'? 
2«1.  Of  territorial  rules  and  regulations  1 
SBCTION  IV.— 1st.  What  does  the  United  States  guarantee  to  the  several  States' 

ARTICLE  V. 

Of  what  does  Artid  o  V.  treat  ?    What  two  WHYS  of  originating  amendments  ?    Whal 
two  ways  of  rati  tying  th  ?m  1 


CONSTITUTION    OF    THE    UNITED    STATES.  427 

fourths  thereof,  as  the  one  or  the  other  mode  of  ratification  may 
be  proposed  by  the  Congress;  provided  that  no  amendment, 
which  may  be  made  prior  to  the  year  one  thousand  eight  hun 
dred  and  eight,  shall  in  any  manner  affect  the  first  and  fourth 
clauses  in  the  ninth  section  of  the  first  article ;  and  that  no 
State,  without  its  consent,  shall  be  deprived  of  its  equal  suf 
frage  in  the  Senate. 


ARTICLE  VI. 

First  Clause. — All  debts  contracted,  and  engagements  en 
tered  into,  before  the  adoption  of  this  Constitution,  shall  be  as 
valid  against  the  United  States,  under  this  Constitution,  as  under 
the  Confederation. 

Second  Clause. — This  Constitution,  and  the  laws  of  the  Uni 
ted  States  which  shall  be  made  in  pursuance  thereof,  and  all 
treaties  made,  or  which  shall  be  made,  under  the  authority  of 
the  United  States,  shall  be  the  supreme  law  of  the  land ;  and 
the  judges  in  every  State  shall  be  bound  thereby,  anything  in 
the  Constitution  or  laws  of  any  State  to  the  contrary  notwith 
standing. 

Third  Clause. — The  Senators  and  Representatives  before 
mentioned,  and  the  members  of  the  several  State  Legislatures, 
and  all  executive  and  judicial  officers,  both  of  the  United  States 
and  of  the  Several  States,  shall  be  bound  by  oath,  or  affirmation, 
to  support  this  Constitution  ;  but  no  religious  test  shall  ever  be 
required  as  a  qualification  to  any  office  or  public  trust  under  the 
United  States. 


ARTICLE  VII. 

The  ratification  of  the  conventions  of  nine  States  shall  be  suf 
ficient  for  the  establishment  of  this  Constitution  between  the 
States  so  ratifying  the  same. 

What  restrictions  upon  this  power  of  making  amendments  ? 

ARTICLE  VI. 

1st.  What  dobts  and  engagements  does  the  Constitution  recognize  1  2d.  What  con 
stitutes  tbe  supreme  In\v  of  the  land  1  How  are  judges  bound  ?  3d.  By  what  oath  arc 
national  and  state  officers  and  representatives  bound  7  What  is  said  of  religious  testa  " 

ARTICLE  VII. 
What  was  necessary  for  tho  establishment  of  the  Constitution? 


428  CONSTITUTION    OP    THIS    UNITED    STATES. 


AMENDMENTS/ 

ARTICLE  I. — Congress  shall  make  no  law  respecting  an  es 
tablishment  of  religion,  or  prohibiting  the  free  exercise  thereof; 
or  abridging  the  freedom  of  speech,b  or  of  the  press ;  or  the 
right  of  the  people  peaceably  to  assemble,  and  to  petition  the 
government  for  a  redress  of  grievances. 

ART.  II. — A  well-regulated  militia  being  necessary  to  the  se 
curity  of  a  free  State,  the  right  of  the  people  to  keep  and  bear 
arms  shall  not  be  infringed. 

ART.  III. — No  soldier  shall,  in  time  of  peace,  be  quartered  in 
any  house  without  the  consent  of  the  owner,  nor  in  time  of  war 
but  in  a  manner  to  be  prescribed  by  law. 

ART.  IV. — The  right  of  the  people  to  be  secure  in  their  per 
sons,  houses,  papers,  and  effects,  against  unreasonable  searches 
and  seizures,  shall  not  be  violated  ;  and  no  warrants  shall  issue 
but  upon  probable  cause,  supported  by  oath  or  affirmation,  and 
particularly  describing  the  place  to  be  searched,  and  the  persons 
or  things  to  be  seized. 

ART.  V. — No  person  shall  be  held  to  answer  for  a  capital,  or 
otherwise  infamous  crime,  unless  on  a  presentment  or  indict 
ment  of  a  grand  jury,  except  in  cases  arising  in  the  land  or  na 
val  forces,  or  in  the  militia,  when  in  actual  service  in  time  of 
war  or  public  danger ;  nor  shall  any  person  be  subject,  for  the 

a  When  the  Constitution  was  submitted  to  conventions  of  the  people,  called 
for  that  purpose,  it  met  with  violent  opposition  from  many,  and  numerous  ob 
jections  were  urged  against  it.  The  most  important  objections  were  those 
against  the  great  power  with  which  it  invested  the  general  government ;  and 
the  fear  that  the  influence  of  the  States  would  be  greatly  impaired,  if  not  alto 
gether  destroyed,  by  the  supremacy  of  the  Union. 

The  Constitution  was,  however,  ratified  by  the  requisite  number  of  States; 
and  Congress  during  its  first  session,  proposed  ten  distinct  articles,  selected 
from  those  which  had  been  suggested  in  the  State  Conventions,  which,  having 
been  ratified  in  the  manner  provided,  are  now  a  part  of  the  Constitution.  Two 
other  amendments  have  since  been  added. 

The  general  design  of  the  amendments  wfl.a  to  secure  certain  rights  to  the 
States  and  people,  beyond  the  possibility  of  encroachment  by  Congress ;  and  to 
eet  a  more  definite  limit  to  the  powers  of  the  general  government. 

''  The  terms  "  freedom  of  speech  and  of  the  press,"  only  give  liberty  to  speak 
and  publish  whatever  is  not  in  derogation  of  private  rights. 

AMENDMENTS. 

ARTICLE  I. — What  amendment  has  been  made  respecting  religion— freedom  of 
Speech — of  the  press — and  the  right  of  petition?  *  Whnt  is  said  of  the  yrigin  and  tht 
design  »f  the  J)  menilments  ?  '"  How  far  does  "freedom  of  speech  and  of  the  press""  ex 
tend  ?  ART.  II. — What  is  said  of  the  right  of  the  people  to  keep  and  bear  arms  ?  AST 
III. — '  )t'  quartering  soldiers  1  ART.  f  V. — Of  searches  arid  seizures  ?  Of  the  Issuing  of 
warrants  ?  AKT.  V.— Of  holding  persons  tu  answer  for  crimes  1 


CONSTITUTION    OP    THE    UNITED    STATES.  429 

same  offence,  to  be  twice  put  in  jeopardy  of  life  or  limb  ;*  nor 
shall  be  compelled,  in  any  criminal  case,  to  be  a  witness  against 
himself;  nor  be  deprived  of  life,  liberty,  or  property,  without 
due  process  of  law :  nor  shall  private  property  be  taken  for 
public  use,  without  just  compensation. 

ART.  VI. — In  all  criminal  prosecutions,  the  accused  shall 
enjoy  the  right,  to  a  speedy  and  public  trial,  by  an  impartial 
jury  of  the  State  and  district  wherein  the  crime  shall  have 
Dt-en  committed,  which  district  shall  have  been  previously  as 
certained  by  law,  and  to  be  informed  of  the  nature  and  cause 
of  the  accusation ;  to  be  confronted  with  the  witnesses  against 
him ;  to  have  compulsory  process  for  obtaining  witnesses  in  his 
i'avor,  and  to  have  the  assistance  of  counsel  for  his  defence. 

AT.  VII. — In  suits  at  common  law,  where  the  value  in  con 
troversy  shall  exceed  twenty  dollars,  the  right  of  trial  by  jury 
shall  be  preserved  ;  and  no  fact  tried  by  a  jury  shall  be  other 
wise  re-examined,  in  any  court  of  the  United  States,  than  ac 
cording  to  the  rules  of  the  common  law. 

ART.  VIII. — Excessive  bail  shall  not  be  required,  nor  exces 
sive  fines  imposed,  nor  cruel  and  unusual  punishments  inflicted. 

ART.  IX. — The  enumeration,  in  the  Constitution,  of  certain 
Alights,  shall  not  be  construed  to  deny  or  disparage  others  re 
tained  by  the  people. 

ART.  X. — The  powers  not  delegated  to  the  United  States  by 
the  Constitution,  nor  prohibited  by  it  to  the  States,  are  reserved 
to  the  States  respectively,  or  to  the  people. 

ART.  XL — The  judicial  power  of  the  United  States  shall  not 
be  construed  to  extend  to  any  suit  in  law  or  equity,  commenced 
or  prosecuted  against  one  of  the  United  States  by  citizens  of 
another  State,  or  by  citizens  or  subjects  of  any  foreign  State. 

(Article  twelfth,  of  the  Amendments,  relating  to  the  choos 
ing  of  President  and  Vice-President,  will  be  found  under  the 
head  of  "  Executive.") 

a  The  meaning  of  this  clause  is,  that  no  person  shall  be  a  second  time  tried  for 
the  same  offence,  where  there  has  been  an  actual  verdict  and  judgment  rendered 
in  a  former  trial.  But  the  accused  may  be  tried  a  second  time,  where  the  jury 
have  been  dismissed  for  want  of  agreement,  or  where  a  new  trial  has  been 
granted  on  account  of  some  illegal  proceedings,  or  for  want  of  evidence. 

Of  twice  putting  persons  in  jeopardy  of  life  or  limb  '  a  Meaning  of  this  provision  1 
Of  witnessing  against  oneself?  Of  protection  of  life,  liberty,  and  property  ?  ART.  VI. 
— What  i -ignis  are  guaranteed  in  all  criminal  prosecutions  ?  ART.  VII. — Of  the  right 
of  trial  by  jury  ?  ART.  VIII.— Of  bail,  fines,  and  punishments  7  ART.  IX.-  Of  rights 
retained  l>y  the  people  7  ART.  X. — Of  the  powers  reserved  to  the  States  7  ART.  XL 
-Of  restrictions  upon  the  judicial  power  of  the  United  States  7 

What  is  said  of  Article  twelfth,  of  the  Arneudm&nta  1 


THIS  BOOK  IS  DUE  ON  THE  LAST  DATE 
STAMPED  BELOW 

AN  INITIAL  FINE  OP  25  CENTS 

WILL  BE  ASSESSED   FOR  FAILURE  TO  RETURN 
™S   BOOK  ON   THE   DATE  DUE.   THE  PENALTY 
WILL.  INCREASE  TO  SO  «™™ 
DAY    AND    TO    $1.OO    ON    THE 
OVERDUE. 


20637 


